Divis.on^.

S(S8
Section.x.rr.^O

N.

im9

NOTES ON THE TRANSLATION

OF THE

NEW TESTAMENT.

3tont)on:

C.

J.

CLAY and SONS,

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,

AVE MARIA LANE.
Insgoto:

263,

ARGYLE STREET.

NOTES ON THE TRANSLATION

OF THE

NEW TESTAMENT
BEING THE

OTIUM NORVICENSE (PARS TERTIA)

BY 'mE LATE

FREDERICK FIELD,

M.A.,

LL.D.

FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

REPRINTED WITH ADDITIONS BY THE AUTHOR

CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY
1899

PRESS

(JCambritJge

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C. F.

CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PREFACE.
''

^HE

number of

greater

these notes appeared in 1881 as

Pars Tertia of the Otiuvi Norvicense.

reprinted, with additions

heads

first,

Dr

notes which

final stages of their

supplementary

may

are here

be classified under two

Field at his death

left

in the

preparation for publication, and, secondly,

from

illustrations

had jotted down

in the

Additions of the

first

marked by

which

They

margin of

class will

asterisks, while

classical sources

his

own copy

which he

of the Otium.

be found in their due order

those of the second class are

placed as footnotes and enclosed in square brackets.

For aid

in

the selection of these additions, and in the

verification of references,
J.

owe many thanks

Armitage Robinson, D.D.,

Divinity in this University,

W.

late

to the

Norrisian

now Canon

Reverend
of

Professor

of Westminster

to

Aldis Wright, Esq., M.A., Vice-Master of Trinity College

and to the Reverend C. A.

but

may

Phillips,

M.A., of King's College

am, of course, myself responsible

be found

for all errors

which

in the rejjroduction of the notes or the verifica-

tion of the references.

I

ought also to acknowledge gratefully the kindness of

the Delegates of the Clarendon

Press,

which has made

b2

it

PREFACE.

VI

possible to reprint the interesting autobiography prefixed

Dr

Field to his edition of the

the

skill

Hexapla of Origen,

by

Lastly,

and patience of the readers and workmen of the

Pitt Press

deserve thankful recognition from one

slow novice

in

the

who

work of seeing a book such

as

through the press.

A. M.

GONVILLE AND CaIUS COLLEGE,

Cambridge.

May,

1899.

KNIGHT.

is

this

The

following autobiography

edition of the

QUOD
honores

Field's

Hexapla of Origen.

Germanis

rite

Dr

reprinted from

is

literatis

moris

capessendos vitae

et

ut ad

est,

summos

in

philosophia

studiorum rationes reddant, id

quam adolescenti aetati, et absolute

quam vixdum inchoato curriculo, magis consentaneum esse. Cum
igitur, Deo favente, ad finem ultimi mei laboris literarii tanquam ex
mihi semper visum est senescenti

longa navigatione
L. B.,

dum

in

portum pervenerim, peto indulgentiam tuam,

quid in vita ultra

communem terminum

gerim, et quibus studiorum inceptorumque

producta pere-

meorum

auctoribus et

fautoribus, breviter expono.

Natus sum Londini anno

MDCCCI

mensis

Julii die

XX

in vico

nomen a Nova Porta, in quo pater meus Henricus Field, et

ante eum pater ejus, et post eum frater meus natu maximus per
cui

longam annorum seriem medicam artem exercuerunt. Avus meus

Joannes Field uxorem duxit Annam filiam Thomae Cromwell,
negotiatoris Londinensis,

viri

humili conditione, sed stirpe

illustri,

Henricum Cromwell, Majorem (qui

dicitur) in exercitu Reginae Annae
avum autem Henricum
Cromwell, Hiberniae Dominum deputatum, filium natu minorem
quippe qui patrem habuerit

OLIVERII CROMWELL,
niae Protectoris.

virum

Reipublicae Angliae, Scotiae et Hiber-

Sed stemmatum

strenuissimum,

Redeo ad patrem meum,

cujus memoriam

satis.

integerrimum,

piissimum,

nunquam eo quo par est amore et veneratione prosequi potero.

Is, dum sextum annum agebam, cooptatus est in medicum Orphanotrophei Christi a Rege Edvardo VI fundati, quo eventu patuit
mihi aditus gratuitus ad scholas

primum sub

disciplina

viri

Pepys Stephens, A.M., scholae

paulo

provectior,

transii

in

dicti

optimi

Orphanotrophei grammaticas,
et

amabilissimi,

inferioris

scholam

magistri

superiorem

Lancelotti
donee, aetate

ab

Arthuro

AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

Vlll

GuLiELMO

Trollope,

S.T.P.,

tunc

temporis

gubernatam,

quo

praeceptore, nulli coaetaneorum suorum secundo, a pueritia usque

ad annum

aetatis

duodevigesimum

sedulo imbutus sum.

me

Hebraeis

Uteris Latinis, Graecis,

schola egressum anno

MDCCCXIX

excepit

Collegium SS. Trinitatis apud Cantabrigienses, cujus post sex

menses Discipulus factus sum. Tutores habui in disciplinis matheJoannem Brown, A.M., et Gulielmum Whewell, A.M.;

maticis

eruditione

in

Monk,

S.T.B.,

autem classica (quae dicitur) Jacobum Henricum

Graecarum literarum Professorem Regium quorum
;

praelectiones diligenter attendens, privato tutore facile carere potui.

Elapso triennio (cujus disciplinae quotidianae jucundissimam me-

moriam

recolo)

anni

MDCCCXXIII

mense Januario

Baccalaurei Artiuni admissus sum, quo tempore

in

in

tripode

gradum
(quem

decimum locum obtinui. Ejusnumisma aureum a Cancellario Universitatis

vocant) mathematico primae classis

dem

anni mense Martio

pro

profectu

in

studiis

classicis

Vix bimestri spatio elapso, tertium

quotannis
in

a Roberto Tyrwhitt, A.M., ad eruditionem

instituta dignatus

propositum reportavi.

arenam descendi,

Proximo anno, Octobris

sum.

et exhibitione

Hebraeam promovendam
die primo, culmine

votorum meorum potitus sum, in Sociorum celeberrimi Collegii

ordinem post examinationem habitam cooptatus. Collegas honoris
Thomam Babington Macaulay, Poetam, Oratorem,
habui tres
:

Historicum

Henricum Malden,

in

CoUegio Universitatis Londini

Georgium Biddell Airy,

Anno MDCCCXXVIII a Joanne Kaye,
Ex
S.T.P., Episcopo Lincolniensi, sacris ordinibus obligatus sum.
eo tempore S. Scripturae et Patrum Ecclesiae studio me addixi,
Graecarum

literarum

Professorem

et

Astronomum Regium.

nuUo tamen publice

S.

edito

fructu,

donee anno

MDCCCXXXIX

Joannis Chrysostomi Homilias in Matthaeum ad fidem codicum

MSS. et versionum emendatas et annotationibus illustratas non

modico sudore ac sumptu evulgavi. Non multo post almae matri
meae valedixi, et curam pastoralem Saxhamiae Magnae in agro
annos

Suffolciensi

per

beneficium

ecclesiasticum

Norfolciensi,

trcs

successionis mihi obtigit.

et viginti

administravi.

Anno

MDCCCXLII

Reephamiae cum Kerdistone in agro

cujus coUatio ad Collegium SS. Trinitatis pertinet, jure

non

inutiliter

In hoc viculo amoenissimo annos

unum

consumpsi, partim in cura animarum non

ita

multarum mihi commissarum, partim in studiis eis sectandis, quae

gloriam Dei illustrare, et Ecclesiae ejus adjumento esse posscnt.
Ne longior fiam, per id tempus Chrysostomi, deliciarum mearum,

"

AUTOBIOGRAPHY.
Homiliarum

Divi Pauli Epistolas

in

IX

novam recensionem, septem

voluminibus inclusam, in gratiam Bibliothecae Patrum Ecclesiae a

quibusdam

presbyteris

rogatu venerabilis

Oxoniensibus

Societatis

Veteris Testamenti juxta

denuo recognovi

inceptae

LXX

interpretes recensionem

cujus operis, quamvis ad aliorum

Praeterea,

edidi.

de Promovenda Doctrina Christiana,

Grabianam

modulum

et prae-

scriptum conformati, merita qualiacunque candide agnovit Tischendorfius

ad V. T. juxta LXX interpretes, Lipsiae,

Vixdum hoc pensum finieram, cum in mentem

Prolegoinenis

in

1869, quartum editis.

mihi venit

operis, quod ad priora ilia quasi cumulus

Origenis Hexaplorum novae et quae nostri

cogitatio

accederet, hoc

est,

saeculi votis satisfaceret editionis

quod tamen

perducerem, quantulum mihi restaret tam vitae

unum laborem impendendum

ut

ad felicem exitum
vigoris in hunc

quam

Resignato

esse sensi.

igitur beneficio

meo, e cujus amplis reditibus jam omnibus bonis affluebam, anno

MDCCCLXIII

Norvicum me

lusionis

Otium meum

gratia,

Syinmachi

Aquilae,

Reliquiis

contuli,

unde anno

Norvicense,
Theodotionis

et

sive
e

sequenti,

pro-

Tentamen

lingua

Syriaca

de
in

animo habebam librum per subscriptiones {quas vocant) publicare, sed in hac bonarum literarum
despicientia res tam male mihi successit, ut spem omnem operis
Graecam

edendi

emisi.

cofivertendis,

abjecissem,

In

peropportune

nisi

Delegati

Preli

Oxoniensis

Academici, interveniente Roberto Scott, S.T.P., CoUegii Balliolensis

Magistro,

omnem novae

editionis

impensam

in

se

suscepissent

quibus pro sua in me, exterae Academiae alumnum, benevolentia

gratias

quam maximas

Quod
licam,

superest

ago.

quam

brevissime potero conficiam.

Fidem

catho-

ab Ecclesia Anglicana reformata expositam, firmiter teneo.

Errores ac novitates, qui in tot

annorum decursu

alter alteri super-

venerint, sive Evangelicalium (qui nominantur), sive Rationalistarum,

sive

(quod novissimum ulcus

praeveniente Dei gratia

turn in publicis rebus

regum delirantium,

est)

Ritualistarum et Papizantium,

impense amavi;

sive

Jus fasque tum

feliciter evasi.

in privatis

injurias et aggressiones, sive

plebeculae tyrannidem affectantis, immiti-

Vitam umbratilem
otiosam semper sectatus sum, non ut desidiae indulgerem, sed ut

gabiU odio ac detestatione prosecutus sum.

negotiis,

in

quibus

Per quadraginta

me

fere

aliquid proficere

annos in bonis

et
iis

posse senserim, vacarem.

literis

excolendis, praecipue eis

quae ad Verbi Divini illustrationem pertinent,

sine patrocinio, sine

AUTOBIOGRAPHY.
Nunc

emolumento, sine honore desudavi.

quam

donatus, nihil antiquius habeo

eodem campo

in

dum

decurrentes,

senio confectus, et rude

ut juniores competentioresque

vivo et valeo, consiliis, adhor-

tationibus, facultatibus adjuvem.

Scribebam Norvici die

To

Dr

Field which was written

Cambridge Revinv of

May

MDCCCLXXIV

Septembris, A. D.

may be added from

autobiography a few extracts

this

notice of

XVI

1)y

an intimate friend

for the

1885'.

6,

"In 1870 he was invited to become a member of the Old

Testament Revision Company, and although his deafness precluded
him from taking part in the discussions, and he was never present
any of the meetings of the Company, he regularly contributed the
most valuable suggestions, which like everything that he did were
marked by a ripe and sober judgment. It was one of the few
at

regrets

which could have shadowed a

life

of such blameless simplicity

that he did not see the completion of a

profoundly interested.
(1885),
'

in

Although

serene
I

work in which he was so

on the 2nd of April

a letter written

expectation

of his

approaching end,

should have been glad to see

brain completed
dentially

In

and given

to

he said,

this part offspring

the public (as

of

my

have most provi-

been spared to see other important "opera" of mine

I am aware that this is

brought to their desired consummation), yet

a matter mostly beyond
right to expect that

all

human

calculation,

and

that I have

uniform success should be dealt out to

no

me by

higher power.'

"In

New

t88i, after the appearance of the Revised Version of the

Testament, and to some extent in conseciuence of

he printed

it,

Otium Norvkeiisc,
and
a
containing 'Notes on Select Passages of the Greek Testament,
circulated

privately

third

part

of

the

chiefly with reference to recent English Versions.'... This

when he had already entered upon

1

For permission to use

Cambridge Revieiv.

this notice

my

was written

his eighty-first year.

thanks arc due to the Editor of the

AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

XI

The reading which he had undertaken in view of

p. xvii.) "is one proof among many that the

note on
et otiosa

this

work

(see

vita timhratilis

which he desired was not idly spent.

" Although he sought no honours for himself, his great merits

were recognised by the University, and

in

1875

was elected

"At

to

an honorary fellowship

his

honorary degree

own

College.

the ripe age of 83 he died on the 19th of April [1885],

at his residence,

" It

in

^'^^

In the same year he

of Doctor of Laws was conferred upon him.

is fitting

2,

Carlton Terrace, Norwich.

that these short

and simple annals of the

life

of a

scholar of the antique type should be placed on record, that others

may be encouraged by

the

devotion to a lofty object."

example

it

affords of single-minded

AUTHOR'S PREFACE TO THE THIRD

PART OF THE OTIUM NORVICENSE.
'

^HE

following pages, from the desultory and fragmentary

character of their contents, have no claim to be con-

-'-

more than the Author's contribution

sidered as anything

the

common

of that
'^O

stock of materials for the right understanding

part

ea-)(^ev,

Word

of the

New

God

of

The study

eirolrjaev.

lately received a notable

Revised

to

of the

by

all

it

has received at the hands of

number of more or less competent

or four months which have elapsed

much has been

88 1,

In the three

judges.

since the

memorable

written in approval or depre-

ciation of the gerteral style of the Revised version,

treatment

has

text

classes of the Anglo-Christian

original

relate.

Testament, as well as from the intelligent

interest taken therein

May

which they

impulse from the publication of the

body, and the criticism which

17

to

of

particular

passages

and

it

and

its

cannot yet be

affirmed that a sound public opinion has been pronounced

for

or

study

against
still

its

less its

able translation

adaptation

to

the

purposes of private

adoption as a substitute for the vener-

now "appointed

Speaking

for

Revision

Company, the

to be read in Churches."

himself, as an original

present

member

Writer

of the O. T.

would

say

that

nothing short of this latter consummation, as the ultimate,

however

distant,

end of

his labours, entered into his view, in

agreeing to bear his humble part

in

the prosecution of so

A new version
who could follow the

arduous an undertaking.

of the Bible for

the use of students

original tongues,

AUTHORS PREFACE TO THE THIRD

might safely be

and

literature,

xili

the ordinary purveyors of sacred

to

left

PART.

The solemn

to private speculation.

accept-

ance of the completed work by the English-speaking portion

of the Church

of Christ,

its

the reading-desk and pulpit,

and

families,

closets,

authorized

vindice nodus, which should gather so large

and

scholars

ten

for

divines,

in

into

our schools,

worthy aim, the digmis

the sole

is

introduction

ascendancy

its

or

fifteen

an assembly of
years

stated

at

round the table of the Jerusalem Chamber, to

intervals,

compare together the

many

results of so

hours of laborious

investigation, conducted in their respective studies at

Whether the departure from precedent

home.

in the issue of a

portion of the Revised version as soon as completed, without

waiting

till

the

HOLY Bible

in its integrity, " the

Law, the

Prophets and the Psalms," together with their counterparts

the teachings of Christ and his Apostles, could be pre-

in

sented to a Church built upon the foundation of both, was

a judicious step,

of

it,

namely, that
the

may admit

One consequence

of a doubt.

which might have been anticipated, has taken place

it

has drawn

down upon

the devoted heads of

adventurers a hail of criticism, some part of which

first

might have been diverted to that other band of heroes which

has yet to stand on

When

defence.

its

the time comes for

the O. T,

Company

tion,

to be feared that its utterances will fall

flat

it

is

to

bespeak a share of the public atten-

somewhat

upon the exhausted energies of reviewers and

On

spondents.

the

other hand

undoubted gain, that by

ment has been made, the

it

mode

this

results of

may

corre-

be taken as an

of publication an experi-

which

may

furnish useful

suggestions for the future conduct of the undertaking.

pulse of the patient has been
well to

make

a note of

it.

felt

From

and the doctors

all

do

the nature of the reception

accorded to the Revised N. T. two important facts

considered as placed beyond

The

will

reasonable doubt

may be

firsts

that

public opinion has declared itself unmistakably in favour of

REVISION

a question on which, before the inception of the

author's preface to the third part.

xiv

work, learned men, including, perhaps, some of the Revisers

themselves, were

not agreed

and

secondly, that the

same

public opinion which sanctions the undertaking, and does not

question the competence of those

with
the

it,

who have been

entrusted

reserves to itself the right of the freest discussion of

manner

in

which

it

has been executed.

This right

it

has

not scrupled to exercise on that portion of the work which

has been submitted to

strong

it

and the

result

is,

underlying a

feeling of appreciation of the sterling merits of the

Revision, equally strong marks of dissatisfaction with certain

unlooked-for, and
tions,

(it

might be thought) uncalled-for innova-

both in the general principles of translation adopted

by the Revisers, and

here be discussed

their handling of particular (so to

in

speak) rr//a/ passages.

The

as to the former,

construing the leading

"

Rule

Committee of Convocation

as

possible

into

faithfulness

"

latter class of objections

"

is

it

alleged that in

prescribed to

"

To

cannot

them by the

introduce as few alterations

the text of the A. V. consistently with

the Revisers have understood by

this

word,

not (as was evidently intended) faithfulness to the sense and

spirit

of the original, but to

proprieties

its

grammatical and etymological

the effect of which has been, not only to intro-

duce needless and

finical

changes

i,

which

jar

but also to throw over the general style an

and punctiliousness, which cannot but be

upon the

air

ear,

of pedantry

distasteful to the

nourished up
in the plain, homely,
reader who has been
and idiomatic English of the men of 1611. Non nostriuii est
tantos coDiponere lites ; but that they will be composed, and
"

"

that the final result will be, in conjunction with the revised

Hebrew

Scriptures, a

work worthy

to take

its

place as the

English Bible of the future, we have no doubt.

N. T.

Company

are

without, the Author

'

As an

not
is

inaccessible

to

personally able

instance, take the exclusion

of "the ultcrinosl farthing" in favour

of " the last farthing," than which no

single verbal

That the

suggestions

from

to avouch, having

alteration

has met with

such general reprobation,

author's preface to the third part,

had occasion to

under their notice two papers, on

bring-

"Conversion" (Matt.

XV

xiii.

and on "The

15)

utterance of Jesus Christ

(Luke

"

ii.

recorded

first

which materially

49),

influenced the final revision of those two passages.

paper, on Acts xx. 24, in defence of the

receptiis

against

the

upon

inflicted

And

mutilation
it,

reformed Greek

him

text

he conceives) proposed to be

(as

was not

this leads

Textus

third

so fortunate\

word upon the subject of the

to say a

adopted by the Revisers

in

deference to

what are generally conceded to be the oldest MSS. extant,

which were not accessible to the Translators of 161 1. That
"

these

respect,

ancient

authorities

"

deserving of the greatest

are

cannot and need not be denied.

by the

are liable to be affected

Still,

as all

MSS.

errors, and, occasionally, the

caprices of their transcribers, the interests of truth require

that even the oldest and best of

checked by

reference

to

them should be continually

the other great branch of the

the internal evidence of the good sense and pro-

critical art,

priety of the

passage

This

itself

is

a far

more

delicate

criterion than the former, and requires a longer apprentice-

ship to attain to eminence in the application of

very reason, perhaps,

attention.

earned

has not received

it

With every
we

respect

reputations,

for

cannot

attainments

in

for

which

fact,

that

well-

our

men whom, from

their

or

their

philological

successful exercise of the critical

it

due share of

names and

ignore the

foremost biblical critics are not the

distinguished

great

its

studies,

faculty on works of less

transcendent difficulty and importance,

we

should, a priori,

Such qualifications
training,
and a life-long
early
by
can only be developed
study of the grand monuments of ancient learning, which
(we devoutly believe) have been providentially preserved to
us for this, among other reasons, that by the light reflected
have thought most

fitted

for the task.

from the pages of the poets, historians, and philosophers of a

1

will

Of

these three papers the second

be found in

its

due order, the

first

and

third are printed at the end of the

notes.

Ed.

AUTHOR

XVI

bygone race and

PREFACE TO THE THIRD TART.

we might be

religion,

better able to interpret

own imperishable faith. In making these

by any means the wish of the Writer, that

the records of our

remarks,

it

is

not

documentary proofs should have one grain

due weight

in the constitution of

than their

less

the sacred text

but only

that considerations of internal evidence should have FAIR

PLAY

and whenever the preponderance of the former

clines to

what

is

absurd

in

The

that then the latter should be allowed to turn the scale.

former

may

in-

sense or impossible in construction,

not inaptly be compared to the direct proofs of

guilt in criminal jurisprudence

of the nature of what

is

while the latter partake more

The

called circumstantial evidence.

analogy holds good also

regard to the cogency of either

in

description of proof, lawyers invariably insisting, in favour of

the

latter,

on the point of

its

from the danger of error or

being comparatively exempt

falsification, to

which the

testi-

mony of alleged eye-witnesses must always be subject.

The foregoing remarks may suffice as an apology for
greater part of the present work, which

is

comparison of the venerable A. V. with

competitors.

For the remainder, which

laneous character, the Author's

the

taken up with a
its

more modern

of a more miscel-

is

excuse must be that the

study of the Greek language and

literature,

especially in

connexion with the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures of

the

Old and

New

Testaments, has been not so

pursuit as the passion of a

ordinary

limits.

In

life

particular,

much

the

protracted far beyond the

in

the

illustration

of the

phraseology of the writers of the Greek Testament from

classical sources

he has found a never-failing fund of delightful

occupation, a small portion of the fruits of which,

in

the

hope

of meeting with a few readers like-minded with himself, he

has included in the following pages.

This was a favourite

exercise of the biblical scholars of the eighteenth century,

but has lately fallen into unmerited neglect.

the researches of L, Bos (1700),

Hombergk

Indeed, after

(1712), Heupelius

(1716), Eisner (1720), Alberti (1725), Ottius (from Joscphus,

AUTHORS PREFACE TO THE THIRD

1

Raphelius (from

741),

Herodotus,

Kypke

1747),

Ger.

XVll

Xenophon, Polybius, Arrian, and

Horreus (1749), Palairet (1752),

Munthe (from Diodorus

(1755),

PART.

Siculus, 1755),

Krebs

(from Josephus, 1755), Koehler (1765), Loesner (from Philo

and especially after the immense collecJudaeus, 1777)
;

(partly borrowed, but

tion
J.

Wetstein

J.

(1751),

to

great extent

might be

it

original) of

thought

that

little

in

regard to a comparison of the

style of the writers of the

Greek Testament with that of

remained to be gleaned
classical authors.

Still

from a cursory glance

a spicilegiiwi there
at the following

is,

pages

as will appear
in

which most

of the quotations from the Greek classics (unless expressly

assigned to Wetstein and others) are due to the Author's

own reading
the

first

of the last three or four years\ and are

time (as far as he

of the sacred text.

is

now

for

aware) applied to the elucidation

Being extracted

in full, carefully printed,

with occasional assistance to the better understanding of

them,

it

the

to

is

hoped that they

reader,

who,

in

will afford

his

no

years,

riper

little

gratification

has retained, or

desires to recover, the fruits of his early culture at school

and
^

college.

This has embraced the -whole of the

following: Diodorus Siculus, Dionysius

Hal. Antiq.

Rom.

Stobaei Florilegium

of Herodotus (VIII), Thucydides {VII,

VIII),

Lucian (Tom.

I,

II,

III, V,

VIII, IX, ed. Bipont.), Plutarchi Vitae

pp. 1-312, Vol. II, pp. 1-393,

ed. Gaisford, Alciphron, Achilles Tatius,

(Vol.

Antoninus Liberalis, Andocides, Babrii

Vol. Ill,

Fabulae, Charito Aphrodisiensis, Philo-

Diogenes Laert. Lib. I-VI, Pausaniae

strati

Heroica and Imagines; also parts

Norwich, September

14,

1881.

I,

pp.

1-178, ed.

Corinth., Messen., Lacon.

Schaefer.

),

NOTE.
Where
discovered

'the Syriac Versions' are quoted in these notes the lately

'

Sinaitic

'

Syriac of the Gospels

is

not included.

Ed.

NOTES ON SELECT PASSAGES

OF THE

GREEK TESTAMENT.
ST

MATTHEW.

*Chap. I. i8 |xvii<rTvei(riis k.t.X.] A. V. 'When as his mother Mary

was espoused to Joseph.' When as or Whenas is a good old English
combination, though our great Lexicographer has described it as
obsolete.
He gives examples from Spenser, 'This when as Guyon saw,'
and Milton, When as sacred light began to dawn'; but has not noticed
Why doth one day
the biblical use of it, here and Ecclus. xxxiii. 7
:

'

'

excel another, luhen as

sun

all

the light of every day in the year

is

of the

.-"

The

elimination of this 'innocent archaism'

is

said to be

owing

to a

suggestion of the 'American committee'; though neither set of Revisers

appear

have stumbled

to

while as the

'

21

I.

1881

[R. V.J

would seem

Matt.

in

A. V. 'For he shall save.'

'For

renders:

it

is

to require avros yap ea-nv ^

14: avTos

xi.

cognate form while as

at the

Heb.

ix.

tabernacle was yet standing.'

avTos yap a-uxrn]

Version,
this

first

((TTip

But

Compare
Luke xxiv. 21 on

neWwv

'HX/oj o fitWcop epxta-Oai.

avTos iaTiv 6 fifWa>v \vTpuva6ui tov 'lapatjX.

The Revised

he that shall save.'

aa^eiv.

The proposed

correction

takes for granted that there would be a Saviour, which the Greek does
not.

*L
'

Now

22

TovTo il oXov Yt'^ovtv]

all this is

the aorist

is

come

to pass.'

A. V.

The

'Now

7".

ed. 1891, p. loi)

who

removed from the

fact that

it

R. V.

done.'

Lightfoot (fresh

fancies he sees in the former 'the

freshness of the earliest catechetical narrative,

K.

was

probably due to the influence of Prof

Revision of N.
so far

all this

substitution of the perfect tense for

when

was unnatural

the narrator was not

for

him

to say, 'This
I

ST MATTHFAV.

II. 4

come to pass.' A less ingenious, but, perhaps for that very reason,
more probable account of the matter is, that St Matthew, as being tSitorr^s
Tw Xoyo), a'XX' ov Ttj yvaxrei, had fallen into a habit of using the perfect
/.f

tense, in this particular phrase, instead of the aorist

(compare

ch. xxi. 4,

xxvi. 56).

choice between 'was done' and 'came to

amply defended by Luke xiv. 22 ytyovtv ('it is
done') s fVeVa^ay. John xix. 36 eytvero (' were done') yap ravra. Exod.
xxxiv. 10: TToiJjo-co vbo^a a nv y/yowi' (' such as have not been done') (v

There

or no

little

is

pass'; but the A. V.

is

irdcrrj rfj

Dan.

yfj.

fKVpuicre ravra, Ka\ ru>v

II.

12

ix.

ola ov yiyovtv (as before) vTroKflTO) navTos rov

Also by classical usage, as Plut.

ovpavov.

irvv9dvTo

Anton. XIV:

l^if.

f\

8e o-vyKXrjTos

vno Kn/cropoy yeyovorcov i^rj<^i<TaTO prjSev aWarreiv.

A.

avTwv]

Trap'

'He demanded

\^^.

Mr

accept the R. V. 'he enquired of them'; though

We

of them.'

Davies has shown

was not, in old English, that perempword demand,' which is now conveyed by it.
So in Luke iii. 14, the soldiers 'demanded of him, saying. What shall we
do?' where the Greek is simply efrripojTcov. And in the Office for Baptism,

{Bible English,

121) that there

p.

toriness in the use of the

the priest says,

'

'

demand

therefore.

Dost thou

in

the

name

of this

child' &c.

With
Dion.

the incident related by St

Anl.

Hal.

IV.

59

Matthew

avyKaXeaas

Se

is

it

compare

interesting to

(Tarquinius) rovs

eTrixo>piovs

pavreis, (nvvdavfro nap' airwv, ri j3ovXfrai (rrjpaivfii/ ro rfpas;

*III. 4

etx TO v8v(j.a

rpixas Kapi]Xov.

fiaaiXiKcoi',

i.

Ka|XT]Xoxi]

Mark

24, 3, the sons of

exhibiting themselves
iv ra^et

Trepidyjirovcnv

i.

{vdebvptvos

Mariamne, when
her clothes,

in

eavra7s

same incident is otherwise related by

Anl. Jud. (ed. Hudson) XVI. 7, 3, avr\ rfjs 7rapov(TT]s

TTfTToirjpepas

aneiXflv

avrl ra>v

coy

historian

/)'.

Herod's other wives

they see
threaten

auTov diri Tpi\wv

In Joseph.

as

or,

as the

rpix^o'iv

i^p(f)iea-pevai

Kadftpyovvrai

the

former

rpixcHv

the

same

ajipoTrjros

expression

coinciding exactly with St Matthew's, the latter with St Mark's.

The

error of painters in attiring the Baptist with a catnel's skin has

been pointed out by Sir Thomas Browne {Vulgar Er7'ors v. 15), De Rohr
From Eustath. ad II. r, p. 1249,
{Pictor errans p. 11. 2, 9) and others.
Kal
/iJjVco fcrdrjrav evprjptvtov, irfpi^Xripacriv exp^fTO ro'is eK rpi^^v,
52
rtrpixf^pf^ats Sopats, it plainly appears that a garment (k Tpixa>u is not
rj

a skin with the hair on

Fritzsche's suggestion

be clothed

(Terpt;^co^fVr? 8opa.), in
'

contradiction to C. F. A.

Might not John wear a camel's

skin,

and

still

in camel's hair?'

St Chrysostom (T. VII. p. 674 D) speaking of the austerity of the

monks

of his time says that their clothes were

made, some of

goat's hair

{ano rpix^v aiyav), others of camel's hair (dno rptxoiv Kap^Xcov)

fieri

8( oli Kut

AEPMATA

fjpKtcre

povov.

adding

ST MATTH?:W.

V. 11

*IV. 24: xdvTtts Tois KttKws ^x^vxas]

were

'all that

Comic

sick.'

A. V. 'all sick people.'

R. V.

good Greek phrase, often played upon by the

writers, as Stob. Flor. T. c.

nokv

TO Ka6' eva naai Tols eTnaKonovfiivois

KaKov

\i.ii^6v

ia-n

roii kokois

Self tov kukuis e)(oi/Ta, Trcoy

f'xfiv
e;^ft,

/d. T. CI I. 6: ris oiVoy e'or'

Xf'yeii'.

KUKas
is

/LtT/Sflf

Anglice

ex!]-

'It

larpus.

is

icaKcos fX^'-

cos

oTray larpos,

civ

when nobody

with the physician,

ill

ill.'

But whosoever shall say, Thou fool (/xwpe), shall be in danger

It may be interesting,' says Dean
yiewav rov Trvpoy).'
Stanley ^ 'for those who can follow the original, to know that it is not, as
It is a
is often supposed, a Greek word, nor does it, perhaps, mts.n fool.
Hebrew or Syriac word, j/ioreh, like the other word raca and though it,
probably, gains an additional strength of meaning from its likeness to the
V. 22

of hell

'

'

fire (els ttjv

Greek word

who

presume

(Num.

own proper

7nore,fool, its

own

to teach his

10) uses to the

XX.

teachers.
:

who would

the same word which Moses

Hear now, ye rebelsP It was,

is

It

Israelites

one

signification is rebel ov heretic,

breaks the laws of his church or country, one

wilfully

"

according to the Jewish tradition, for using this offensive word to God's
people, that he was forbidden to enter the promised land.'
as

If,

is

here strangely asserted,

course, not perhaps,

word, can

it

it

does not

is

\iciipi

mean fool

not a Greek word, then of

Hebrew

nor, if a

possibly derive any additional strength from

its

or Syriac

accidental

resemblance to the Greek word. Moreover, Hebrew and Syriac being

different languages 2, or agreeing only in particular instances (of which
the present

is

it

languages the claim

There

(i)

common

not enough to describe it as a Hebrew OR

should be distinctly stated for which of the two

tiot one), it is

Syriac word, but

is

is

preferred.

a Syriac word

in ore

this

honourable

title

suggested that /xwpe

There

is

is

p^iD

can have no place

and, in fact, no other objector

(2)

jjiD),

and a very common one, as

as Kvpios in Greek, or doniinus in Latin, for which words

the equivalent, as the emphatic form

But

to

for o Kvpto?, or

is

interpretation

a Syriac word, but always a

Hebrew word

is

our Lord's denunciation

in

common

the

it

Domimis.

vioreh (H^b) which

ever

Hebrew one.
means contumax,

But if /xwpe
rebellis, as in the passage from Numbers, and many others.
were intended to represent this, it would enjoy the distinction of being
the only pure Hebrew word in the Greek Testament {aKkr\kovia, dfjLijv, and
1
The Christian Rule of Speech. A
Sermon preached in Westminster Abbey,

July
2

this

4,

V.^
1869.

("j

'Witness),

2.0 JOT-CD j-it-*'

ru
but Jacob [the
,

^''''?^'^''/

tt u

Hebrew]n

[the

of

Any one may convince himself of

And
by turning to Gen. xxxi. 47

Laban

sahadutha

Syrian]

called

it

'

Jegar-

called

it

iwtness).

Gal-eed' (ny-?4, Tlu heap of

MATTHEW.

ST

4
(Tc.^acid,

V. 21

as being taken from the LXX., belong to a different class), all

other foreign words being indisputably Aramaic, as raca, talitha kumi'^,

maran

atha, &c., which, as might have been expected, are retained by the

authors of the Syriac versions without alteration.

Not so

both the Peschito and Philoxenian versions have

lelo (|1^),

put for

Matt.

fxoipoi in

and Jerem.

26 (Philox.), and Deut.

vii.

these learned Syrians took

it

an exotic, and not,

for

which

for

which

is

also

xxxii. 6, Psal. xciii. 8,

21 (all in the Syro-hexaplar version)

v.

iiuapi,

plain proof that

pam, a native

like

word.

As

there

no reason

is

for disturbing the A. V. in regard to this

we accept

fool, so neither can

the

same learned

the remaining part of the sentence

committing

this

the penalty assigned

The use

offence.

much shame and reproach

to the person

of this term, he says,

as belongs

those whose

to

word

writer's suggestion as to

'

deserves as

carcases were

thrown out into the Valley of Hinnom Gehenna, as it was called

where they were burnt up in the fires which consumed all the offal of the
city.
This is the meaning of the words, which we translate in this place
hell fire.

It

the

is

the funeral pile, the burning furnaces of that

fire,

dark valley, the Smithfield

Jerusalem.'

The

(.?),

the slaughter-house, the draught-house of

Hinnom, the scene

pollution of the Valley of

horrid rites of Moloch, by Josiah, as related in 2 Kings

xxiii.

of the

10, 13, 14,

and its subsequent appropriation to the most ignominious purposes, may

be accepted as historical facts though the additional circumstance of
burning furnaces,' perpetually maintained for the consumption of the
bodies of criminals, carcases of animals, and other ejecta of a great city,
does not appear to rest on sufficient evidence, but was probably invented
after the application of the name of this valley to denote the place of
eternal tortncnt.
At all events it is in the latter sense, and in that alone,
that the word Gehenna is used by our Lord.
Indeed, the applied sense
being once established in the religious nomenclature of the Jews, it is
very improbable that the valley itself should continue to be called by the
same name, 23 nj, yUvva nor can any instance be produced of either of
;

'

these words being so used.

The unusual
explained
or,

e.g.

construction

ei/o;^oy

by supposing an

tt]v

has

y.

been variously

(Homberg, Kuinoel)

according to modern phraseology, a pregnant constructtofi for tvoxoi

or by taking tU in the sense of ecoy fU,
(ikridfjvai. (Is rfiv y. (Alford)

wo-Tf

Although talitha (\l\^^ f\ is the

Syriac word for 'damsel,'
and is so interpreted by St Mark (6 i(jTi
^

ordinary

Hd(p^7)Viv6ixevov, rb Kopdaiov), a writer

in the
1

ds

ellipsis of ^Xrjdfjvai

"Sunday

at

Home"

88 1, having met with the

n?t3, 'a

lamb,' in

Isai.

March
poetical word
for

Ixv.

25,

not

content with suggesting that there

may

be an etymological connexion between

the two, actually translates our Lord's
words,
arise!'

My

lamb

Truly,

'A

'

dangerous thing.'

my
little

pet

lamb

learning

is

VI.

MATTHEW.

ST

2, 5

usque ad (C. F. A. Fritzsche). But since ets is perpetually interchanged

with ffi, there seems no objection to take it so here, and then we may
compare such examples as Andocid. tt. }x. 79 d 8e firj, k'poxov dvai
:

Tov

ravra iv tols

napajiaivovra

avTols,

olcnrep

iv

nayov

'Aptiov

i^

01

(pfvyovTfs.

* The notion of neope being a Syriac or Hebrew word seems to

be of recent and, probably, English origin, as it is not mentioned by

De Wette

Wolf, Schleusner, Kuinoel,

&c.
It is quoted in Bowyer's
from a work of Sykes on the Connexion
of Natural and Revealed Religion^ p. 426 on which Dr Owen remarks
and yet the Syriac interpreter did
This observation is certainly just
not take the word in this sense, for he retains Raka untranslated, yet he
renders Moreh by a word that signifies /^^/.'
It is generally understood that Dean Stanley, in taking the view
which we have now combated, was under the influence of his friend the
late Emmanuel Deutsch of the British Museum against whose authority
Critical Conjectures, Lond.

782,

'

am now able to
favoured me with

set that of

Dr

A. Neubauer of the Bodleian,

who has

the following communication dated Nov. 24, 1881

are certainly right for the word p-capi.
But I may be allowed to

You
draw your
'

word was much in use

The MidrasJi Tan/iunia explains
the word Dmon (Num. x.x. 10)
piriD piXI "I IDX mim ^Vi^h IHD
(/xcopoj) DTnO N'^DC''? I^nil^* n^JV SJtJ''*?.
in the same Midrash Tanhunia
Sect, npn this word is explained {iivtpol) mo pmt^"? |nip D"'n '3133.
The feminine also is mentioned {^p.<x>pa) NIID i<n''Dw''p pmi^ ^jr pt^'b2.'
attention to the fact that this Greek

with the Jews at the time of Christ.

:

* VI.

2, 5

dire'xovo-i

tov

avrwvj R. V.

[iio-Oov

'

they have received their

American Revisers) they have received all

the reward they sought from men, and need not expect any more.' The
Greek word by no means implies that human applause was all the
reward they sought, but only that it was all they would get and this
coulJ not be more significantly expressed than by the emphatic 'they
HAVE their reward.' In making the change, the Revisers, no doubt,
were influenced by the A. V. of Luke vi. 24 ye have received your
reward,'

i.e.

(says one of the

'

'

Compare

y^.../ji7)T

els

v.

35

(/irj

o/xocrai)

iv rrj

where some

'lefiojoXvua:

would render 'toward Jerusalem,'

ferring to i Kings viii. 30, Dan. vi.
But
is

in those places the

in a foreign land.

'And he preached
(ev rats <jvv.

adopted
'^

Of

ets

Luke

[In

(t.,

chuma on Num.

these quotations

Mr

'

in.']

Schechter

is

the

ii8<^: the second

10.

iv. 44
synagogues'

but retain

that

to

first

Kab Kahana,

p.

T. R.), the Revisers have

ras

Pesikta d'

re-

person praying

in their

out

points

is

xx. 10:

is

from the

ed.

Buber,

from the Tan-

and the

third

be found in the Introduction to

Echah Rabbah

Midrask

31.

Mr

Schechter also remarks that R. Reuben

to

whom

lived

this interpretation

late

Christ.

in

Ed.

the

third

is

attributed

century

after

MATTHEW.

ST
consolation'; but there

HAVE

remains

still

VI.

Philip,

i8 (in both versions) 'I

iv.

and abound '.'

all,

Which of you by taking thought can add unto his rJXtKi'a one
The word rjXiKin is ambiguous, signifying either d^-v or stature;
classical Greek more frequently age, in biblical statiire.
We therefore
VI. 27

'

?'

in

wait for the concluding word to clear up the doubt.

Shall

measure of time, as year

rov xp^'vov aov

(Isai. xxxviii. 5

8(KairfVTe errj) or of length

nfjxvi

The answer

conclusive

is

be a

it

EIHXYN

fiiav.

not only a measure of length, but that by which a man's stature

is

Euthymius on

was properly measured-.

(TTnBa^irjv (half

tall

man

remarks Km

this place

a cubit), ovhe ^ciktvKov (a 24th part)

SioTi Kvpidis p-irpov tcov i^Xikicov 6 nfjxi's

TTtjxvs,

npoa-Tidrjfii irpos

Thus

tariK

a short

ovSe

fxrjv

\onrhv ovv

Trfj^vu fine,

man

is rpi-

TeTpdnTjxvs (as Aristoph. Vesp. 553: nv8pes picyaXoi koi

Philostr. luiag. I. 24
/cat koKws, koi reTpanr]xm etc p,iKpuv).
read in the Martyrdom of St Eusignius (Montfaucon,/";^;/. Or. p. 27):
aTTodvcravTfs ovv avrov 01 (rTpaTiSrai elaijyayov ku\ l8ov rji/ 6 dvrjp rpiav rjp.i(Tv
TfTpaTT^X^''^-

We

(a

TTTjx'iv

medium

TfTTapai

Above

height).

as Diodorus Siculus
TToXaiaTois

twv reTTapccv

p-fi^ova

statura) mv koI avTo^ irvyxavev

of Porus, Tov

Of

(4.^

cubits)*'

added the bedstead of Og (Deut.

'

Fhilologians do not seem to have

appreciated the Ileljrew phrase

vN N3

iii.

(i)

by Joseph's

steward to his brethren (Gen.

'

Your money came

me'

to

xliii.

and

23):

(2)

by

the representatives of the 2\ tribes to

Moses (Num. xxxii. 19): We will not

inherit with them on yonder side Jordan

gigantic,

tw

p.fye6fi

to

Alex. 60)
/x^koj

(4^

23 an Egyptian,

xi.

and Goliath of Gath,

{(jua

rjXiKos

{Vit.

(Tni6ap.7i

Chron.

Sam.

To which may be

a-nidapfjs.

11),

'nine cubits was the length

linguae) iiave in both places used the

very word, which best expresses this

idea

ad iiic, addressed

pei"venit

and Plutarch

scriptural

adding,

irrjxoiv,

VTTfpatpovTa Tecraapcov ntjxmu

Yi.(opov

examples we have
au8pa oparov TTiVTaTT-qxw, slain by Benaiah
xvii. 4, whose height was 1^ irrixf(i>v kih
cubits).

became

four cubits the stature

55) says of the statue of Sesostris,

(i.

in

tlie

'AIIEXfi;

XOMEN

in

to

first,

apyiipiov

second,

the

ort

Tot)s K\r)pov% i]p.Qv iv

vp,Civ

'AIIB-

tw nepaf

TOV 'lopddvov iv dvaroXais.

-

Arislaen.

[Cf.

Ii/>.

I.

^ti

de

'

...because our inheritance

(13vN nN3) on

lliis

fallen to us

side Jordan east-

In both cases

ward.'

is

il

seems

to be

eiip-riKrii

is

also suggested liy the

the former

Now
teuch
in

it

is

jjlace, 'I

had

your money.'

remarkable that the

Company'

of the L.\x.

an especial degree

A. V. of

(/ocli

'

Penta-

(who were
utriusquc

uicnrep

TpovvTos

same

Mdapli. y
ei dXXov

cLv

iyviiipiffap.ev

Tbv irrjxvv
*

which

Aristot.

Cf.

Bekker)

implied, that the speaker had no further

claim on the person addressed, an idea

rjXiKia.]

iirl

ToaovTov

Herodotus
statue,

trffKiKoi

in

piyado! iripwT7)s

p.e-

iapiv

says

(11.

106)

his

peculiar

<7indap.iis (^h

7 daKTvXuv

183

T<jj

rjptv (TrijSdXXeiv.

and Eusebius (from Manctlio)

TraXotcrriij'

(p.
i]p.ds

/3

of the

manner,
cubits);
Tri)xCi)v

(41V cubits).

Hut such precision in the measurement

of stature

is

of very rare occurrence.

MATTHEW.

ST

XI. 28

and four cubits the breadth of

thereof,

Nebuchadnezzar's image of gold (Dan.

cubits,

and the breadth thereof

The

had

of,

Symmachus

i)

six cubits.'

would,

other interpretation, age,

thought

man'; and
'whose height was threescore

after the cubit of a

it,

iii.

probably,

not been for the place

it

ws

inserts

before

in

and

TraXatoraf,

never have been

Psal. xxxix.

so

which does not at all defend the present text first, because
Psalm there is no ambiguous word to be guarded against and,

versions)
in the

we are not required, as here, to solve

Find the sum of so many years 4- one cubit.'

secondly, because

problem
*

(where

both our English

'

may

It

the

curious

be interesting to the admirers of conjectufal criiicism

one more instance of irfixvi as a measure of stature from a

fragment of Alcaeus preserved by Strabo (xill. 2. 3), if only to show
quantII in critic us critico praestet. The geographer's text has corruptly
to give

KTfii'ovT civdpa fiaxai-Tav, coj

T d)(fo)u
KTeiPcuv
aj^e'wi/

hf^pa

'

Now

Miiller)

fiacrikriatv TraXoiorai/,

TraXaioTfii',

compare with

i.

hand

this 'prentice-work the

naXaiaTau aTroKe'nrovra

anoknTovra fxovov avlav

444) proposes to read

dno Xoiyov t' dfivvcou, oviav r*
Crit.

fiovov fiiav Tra)(fO)v

ano

of a

TTep.na>v,

wanting only one span of five cubits.' Compare Herod.

rav recraepcov 7rr])(ea>i' dnoXtiTTOvcra rpeli baKTiiXovi.

(in stature)

60

^aaiKrja

ixa\at.Tai/,

aTTonefiTrav.

master (O.

(f)i]tTi,

Bishop Blomficld {Mits.

dTTOTTtfiTTcov.

I.

(yvvr]) /xe'ya^oy diro

* VIII. 3: eeXw,

Ka9apo-etiTi,]

A. V.

'

be thou clean.'

will,

'This,'

says Jeremiah Markland, 'seems to be as strong an instance of the

more noted one

sublime, as that

One

is

tempted

to ask,

the R. V. 'I will

loss of sublimity

14:

\ III.

be thou

in Genesis i. "Let there be lights"

anything gained in respect to faithfulness in

is

made

PepX-qiAevTiv

R.V. 'lying sick of a

fever.'

clean,' to

compensate

for the appreciable

and

Kal irvptcro-ODO-av] A. V. 'laid,

fever.'

This

is

Tyndale's version.

sick of a

Cranmer's,

lying in bed, and sick of a fever,' is to be preferred, as distinguishing

between the two conditions of the woman, (i) as 'keeping her bed' (Exod.
See on Luke xvi. 20.
xxi. 18), and (2) as 'being in a fever.'
'

XL

28

KoiriwvTts]

''that labour^' or,

'are weary,' as the version of

Both meanings are undoubted, but the use of the LXX. is in

favour of the latter, of which good examples are 2 Kings (Sam.) xvii. 2
1 will come upon him,' Ka\ avros Kumoov (P^l) koX (KXeXvfievos ras x^eipas
Geneva.

'

'while he
vfcoTfpoi,

ovx dirkms

weary and weak-handed.'

veavlaKoi.
I
add

is

Koi

KOTTidcrovcri

r)p.ds

Isai.
S.

xl.

30:

epyd^eadai (SovXeTca, aXX' da-re

'

Toa-niiTa e'jidSi^fv, w'frre

'

[Cf.

Nam
p.

kuI Koniaa-ui (alluding to Joh. iv. 6).

Bowyer's Critical

Coirjcti tires,

yap

io6a:

KOTTidv, wcrre frtpois p.(Ta-

where Hales has a note Lege XXa kotticiv.

e'pyd(fa6ai uxm kotticiv?'
But compare the same T. IX.
8i8opa'i,

TTfivda-ovcn

Clirysost. T. XI. p.

ad

loc.

Ed.]

quid est
aXXd

700 A

MATTHEW.

ST

8
* XI. 29

aparc tov Jvyov

[aov

vji.ds...Kal vpijo-T avdirav<rtv rats

<}>'

Canon Farrar remarks

)/vxais vjiwv]

XI. 29

{Life of Christ, ed. 1888, p. 90) 'It

is

probable, though not certain, that he (Christ) was acquainted with the uncanonical books,' comparing this passage of St Matthew with Sirac. li. 26,
27: TOV

Tpa-)(r]hov

vixav vwoderf vtto (vyov...uTi, okiyov (Koniacra, Koi evpov

ffiavTui ttoWtjv avi'nravaiv

otKoSoprjaai

with

k.t.X.

dpx^iTtKTovi Trjs oXijs

at

Matth.

npos

<PpovTi(TTov,

diaKocrfirjcnp

better than either

is

^a>ypa(f)(lv

In the former

k.t.X.

conceded,

none

in the latter

Sirac. xxviii. 2

a0es d8Ur]p.a tw

compared with

Outside the Gospels Prof. Plumptre (Farrar

12.

vi.

i^fTaarfov

may be

olKias

Kaij/ijs

iyKnUiv Ka\

8e

T(p

Tore 8fT]devTos crov al afiapriai crov XvdqaoPTai

irXTjcriov (TOV, kuX

QiXutv nvpyov

slight verbal coincidence

A much

all.

KurajioXfis

(TTix^cpoiivTi ra eniTrjdeia

example a

Luke xiv. 28 ris yap i^ vficiv,

Macc. ii. 29 Kaddnep yap r^s

also

'has

I.e.)

observed that James "the Lord's brother" certainly makes allusions

Apocrypha

the

In

all

(cf.

James

25 with Ecclus.

6, 8,

i.

these the resemblance

is

vii.

10;

i.

28; xiv.

to

23).'

of the very slightest, in the last consisting

word napaKvnTfiv, which, moreover, the apocryphal writer

uses in its proper sense (of looking in through the window), the canonical
Here also a better example might have been found
in a figurative one.
in close proximity to the others, viz. James
19: Ta^v^ ds to n<ovaai,
yivov tuxvs eV aKpodaa
which is a palpable reminiscence of Ecclus. v.

in the single

i.

(TOV.

XIII. 12:
given,

and he

8o0TJo-Tai

shall

irepKro-tvOijo-fTai]

Kttl

dodijcreTai,

(R. v.): 'I

{iva ^cofju

came

f)((ti<Tiv,

XIII. 15

'And should

'To him

'and given

shall

life,

be

But

be resolved into

Compare John

abundance.'

in

may have

that they

may

impersonal, and

TTfpiaaevdrja-eTai, like dodjjaeTai, is

Trfpia-ads

A. V.

have more abundance (R. V. have abundance).'

and may have

it

x.

10

abundantly

Ka\ TTfpiaaov exwaiv).

Kal

A. V.

eirio-Tpsil'wo-i]

'And should be
we

In the LXX., wherever

turn again.'

an intransitive sense, the A. V.

is

converted.'

R. V.

find fTria-Tpiyj/ai in

'turn,' 'return,' or 'turn again,'

the single exception of the place here quoted by our Lord (Isai.

with

vi. 10),

where we read, 'and convert.' Any one of these is to be preferred to

that which the Translators of the N.T. have three times, in quoting the
words of Isaiah, substituted for it, 'and be converted,' an expression not
in harmony with the voluntary acts of seeing, hearing, and understanding, with which il is joined, and which, moreover, from its being
popularly used in the present day in a different sense, is liable to
misconstruction'.
1

The same

objection docs not apply to the intransitive

notable instance of such mis-

construction

is

Matt,

xviii. 3

'
:

ye be converted,' &c., where

it

Except
is

im-

possible to Ijclicvc that our Translators

would have employed

had supposed that
understood

this term,

if

they

would ever be

it
is
now universally
common readers) of the

(as

understood by

it

MATTHEW.

ST

XIII. 36

form 'to convert,' as used by A. V.

older

in Isai. vi. 10,

Thus Coverdale,

translators.

converted unto the Lord with

they converted, and

all his

Kings

heart

'Which

25:

and Nehem.

'

and elsewhere by the

xxiii.

28

ix.

so

'So

unto thee'; and Cranmer, Acts iii. 19:

See other examples in Davies, Bible English,
If this term, now obsolete, had been adopted in all places instead
p. 70.
of the other, the question so often asked among a certain class of
religious persons would no longer have been, 'Are you converted.?' but
Have you converted

'Repent and

cried

convert.^

'

'i

*XIII. 36: t6t

Koi dcpevTfs tov o)(\op.

away
in

Tovs oxXovs]
A. V. 'Then Jesus sent the
Then he left the multitudes.' Also Mark iv. 36
A. V. 'And when they (the disciples) had sent
R. V. And leaving the multitude.'
Dean Burgon

d<j)ls

R. V.

multitude away.'

the multitude.'

'

'

defence of the A. V. remarks {/Revision Revised,

p.

194 sq.):

'It is

found to have been our Saviour's practice to "send away" the multitude
whom he had been feeding or teaching, in some formal manner... The

word employed

to designate this practice

drroXveiv (Matt. xiv.

15,

22,

23;

XV.

32,

on two memorable occasions

Mark

39;

is

45; viii. 9;
This proves to have
vi.

36,

Luke ix. 12); on the other two (see above) d(f)ievai.

been perfectly well understood as well by the learned authors of the
Latin version of the N. T. as by the scholars who translated the Gospels

The

into the vernacular of Palestine.'

dimissis

(not

reiictis)

tiirbis

Latin version,

both

but

Syriac

as strongly as the

and the

Dean

latter

by

all

is

];>. (dneXvcre).

While

protesting,

himself, against the 'pedantic striving after

uniformity of rendering' of the

same Greek word

(dcpels)

by the same

English one, we must insist upon dealing with every case on

Now

cases,

agree

former by .0*^

distinguishing dcpiivai from drroKvfiv, rendering the

(d(^^/ce, KaTeXiTTf, etacre),

in

versions

former of the two texts

its

merits.

head of this note, Jesus went

out of the house, and sat by the sea side, and there were gathered unto
him great multitudes,' who stood on the beach, while he taught them
from a boat. His discourse being ended, he left (dtptis) the multitudes,
and went into the house,' some of them, no doubt, attending him to the
very door, and then, without any formal dismissal, each returning to his
own home. Here is no sending the multitudes away,' the utmost
pressure that can be put on d(jiels being that he let them go.' Still
less, in the other case, is there a question of any formal dismissing or
leave-taking; for there it is our Lord himself who proposes to his
disciples to 'go over unto the other side'; and his disciples who 'take
him with them, even as he was, in the boat'; which they could not do
in the

at the

'

'

'

'

general

'

conversion

'

of a sinner,

and

not of a specific change in the temper

and disposition of those

to

whom

it

was

addressed

come

as

'

little

Except ye turn, and bechildren,' &c.

MATTHEW.

ST

lO

XIIl. 54

though to 'send them

homes, would seem perfectly needless, whether
more) on theirs.

without 'leaving the multitude' on this side;

away
on

to their respective

'

his part, or

We

(still

do not deny that the general sense of

dismissal

'

common

is

'

to

both words, but not without a certain distinction, which may best be
The president of a public meeting, when the
illustrated by an example.

assembly' (Acts xix. 41 dnfXvcrf rfjv

A schoolmaster also, when
the clock strikes, 'dismisses' his juvenile charge, who scamper away to
their sports.
Here then seems to be an occasion for the less formal and
And it is at hand. In English, 'the playful
official term of the two.
children' are not 'just disinissfd,' but 'just let loose from school.'

business

And

finished, 'dismisses the

is

eKKXrialav),

which disperses

several ways.

its

H. xil. 9), Timesias nap^d 81a. {praeter)

'A<l>EeENTE2 vko tov 8i8a(TKaXov enai^ov.
In Matthew I.e. of the older English translators, only Wickliff has
'left'; in Mark 'leaving' is supported by Wickliff, Tyndale, Cranmer
Greek (Aelian

in

V.

8i8aa-KaXfinv, oi 8e 7rnl8es

and Geneva.
XIII. 54:

iraTpCSa avrov]

TT|v

els

own

into his

The word

country.''

English reader the idea of a man's native

land., instead of his native place or town, which is the proper meaning of
From the
the Greek word, both in the N. T. and in profane authors.
latter we may instance Stob. Flor. T. XLIV. 21 (from the laws of Zaleucus)

'

country

VL 38:

to the

it

aXXrjv tvoifiadw

cfiiXairepav nrf8e)s

8e

ttoKlv

carries with

'

noXiv ^v dno t^s 'iraXias

e's

avroii

rfjs

Ach. Tat.

(Scipio), Koi Trarpis e'ari Tpaiapov re Koi 'Adpiavov.

Tvpos

^oiviKT) yeVoy,

of

619 rrju \(iop(il' avrcov, ch.

XIV. 6:

'Into their

narpU^.

7/

II.

own country'

wpxiicraTo...ev tu>

iac'ctu)]

A.

phrases

ev peao) (TTpfcfifadai, fls picrov npotXdflv, &c.'

example

'

[Cf.

pnd/ico,

compare Lucian. Dc Mortc Pcrcgr.

Tw

(i>

AeL

//.

54:

.\.U.

e'^

wv

Mox:

Kul TTjv irarpida (Slagira) Kari^KLfff Ka-

nkcui:

(Aiistotcles).]

'iyvw

re<r/ia/ii;Ue'j'7;i' I'TTo

"

[Cf.

ptaov.

'stand

<l't\iV7roi'

Mark

liolh

ill.

A.

forlli,' Init

\'.

R.

.',

^yeipe

and
\'.

in

R.

et's

\'.

to

have

margin 'Gr.

[Cf.

ixiv dpxo-s
Tr^j'as

Plut.

/'//.

peTwvTes

ideKai^op

well-known

in the

With the present

yap

ri

I'lWo, e^r;,

<jo

avSpes,

XI\'

Cdcsar XXVlll:

oi

iv piaij) dipevoi rpa-

ai'atcrxi^''Ttoj

to.

ir\riOri.

in public)-'.

ttoWoI

5'

roXptJivres.
iyjv

rjcrav

Kal Xiyiif

ot

Id.

Vit.

if

Tun. V

KaO' eavTou eK piffov yev6p.evos,

oiairXriKri^'opn'oi' iv peaifj rots dtp

uipas fpya^opivots yvi/aiois.

xxxill.
larpwv,

arise into llie midst. 'J

'''

(dancing on their heads

p(fT(o;

I'.

(pol

av8pas yipovras, do^upiov KciTaTrTvarov eveKa, povnvovxi

Troilv...(')pu)VTas

XP^
Kv^KTTwvTas

3:

R. V. 'in the

'before them.'

\'.

coram oninidus, as

'Ef rw pea-a

///

I.

the rendering

is

12.

midst.'

is

Appian.

TrarpiSot.

(Italica in Spain) eAcaXetre

'lraXt(c)f

i.X\I.

p.
oi

]).

395,

33:

tui'

Dio. Chrys.
KaXov/xevuv

npoKaOi'^ovTis tp rt^ picLfi...,

604,

14:

ovdiva

dvOpwirojv

^ovXerai XarOdi'df, d\\' (v picno ravra

iroid.

XVI.

MATTHEW.

ST

21

XIV.

II

viiro Trjs (Atirpos]

A. V. 'Being before instructed
Being put forward by her mother.' This latter is
objectionable, because the damsel, even if she had retired from the
banquet, must have conw forward o{ her own accord to signify her choice

-irpoPiPao-Ociira

of her mother.'

of a

R. V.

'

Other proposed renderings are

gift.

'set on,'

'urged

But

&c.

on,'

when we consider that Trpo/Si/Safetc is used by the LXX. in a very

manner (e.g. Deut. vi. 7 irpo^t.^aaeis avra rois viois (rov) we shall
:

similar
see no

reason for departing from the Vulgate p7-acmouita, from which the A. V.
But instead of 'before instructed' perhaps 'instructed' would
is taken.

be sufficient, the instruction necessarily preceding the action. Compare

f/xeXXe S' (Kfivoi, vtto tov 0epo-ai/Spou dfbidayfxevos, K.r.i.^
Ach. Tat. VII.
I

K df tov ox^ov Trpoe^i^aa-av 'A}<e^av8pov, 'They brought

Alexander out of the multitude,' the Revisers have given as an alternative

In Acts

xix. 33:

version,

'

XVI.

Some
5

^^^ tXOovTSS 01 |xa0T]Tai avrov

A. V.

XaPetv]

of the multitude instructed Alexander-.'

'

And when

els

to irepav, eireXdGovTO aprovs

were come

his disciples

to the other side, they

had forgotten to take bread.' R. V. 'And the disciples came to the other
side, and forgot to take bread.'
But the omission having taken place
before they set out on their voyage (Mark viii. 14), though not discovered
they were

till

come

to the other side, the A. V. has rightly

had

pliisqua/n pcrfectian, 'they

found that they had forgotten.'

modern

per

forgotten',

So the best

used the

breviloqueittiani for 'they

expositors, both ancient

and

as Beza, 'viderunt se oblitos fuisse'; Bois, 'senseruntse oblitos

Audire tibi videaris ipsos admirantes, Noti clbos

Fritzsche,
nobiscum tidimus^ Again in v. 7, the A. V. Saying, // is because we
have taken no bread,' is, for the English reader, a more correct version of
the Greek, Xeyoirff, "On aprovs ovk i\a^op.ev, than the R. V. Saying, We
took no bread.'
fuisse'

'

'

'

XVI.

21

TT^ TpiTT)

The phrases used

i][A'pa]

N.T.

in the

to indicate

the day of our Saviour's resurrection in respect to that of his crucifixion

are three,
40)

it

is

(i)

tt]

Tplrr] ^/xepa.

^era Tpels

(2)

intimated that he should be

rifiipas.

in the

Once

(3)

grave rpth

(Matt.

i^p-epas kui

xii.

rpds

VVKTaS.
(i)

The

first

of these

by

is

far the

times in the Gospels, and once

(i

most common, being found eight

Cor. xv. 4) in St Paul.

It

has long

been taken as certain and indisputable that the interval between the days
on which the Church has from the beginning commemorated these two
'

[Cf...Plut.

I'/t.

Crass,

aweKpivavTo SeSibayjiivai.

been instructed'),
irafyrjyei/

avrbf viro

id.

('

11.

ttjs

v:

iJs

as they

256:

/xijrpos

t]

5'

had
Kopij

didaaKO-

fxivr),Kala.viiridve\evdepodvTrivw6\iv.}
-

P'rom a note

made

ihe Otiiim NorvicensexK.

in
is

liis

copy of

evident

tlial

Dr

Field considered

the

have translated awe^i^aaav

and

7rpoe/3('/3a(rai' in

version.
[77ie

and

in the text,

the margin of their

According

Parallel

Revisers to

New

to

Dr Scrivener

Testament

EnglisJi) the Revisers read

ftaffav in either case.

Ed.

Greet;
crvvejii-

MATTHEW.

ST

12

XVI.

21

tjj tp'ltj] rjfiipa, of which phrase the others are

But as it has been lately questioned, whether there
are not grounds for doubting the correctness of the common opinion >,' it
may be as well to show, by examples both from sacred and profane
authors, that when a speaker uses the phrase rij rptV?/ r]iiepa or only rfi
TpiTu, he invariably means f/ie next day but one, and not the next day but
If there were the smallest ambiguity in the use of the phrase, if it
two.

events

is

that indicated by

merely variations.

'

could possibly indicate cither of the two days, as the occasion might
I could
require, then the familiar use of it must be given up altogether
;

my

not ask

friend to dine with

me

understood what day was intended.

To-day, to-morrow, the day after to-morrow.'
rfj

substituted

is

Luke

Exod. .\ix. 10,

th TTjv rjtitpav

II

tj]

Acts

Tpirj] avT6)(eipes rrfv aKfvrjv

ayviaov avrovs

Idatis eniTe'Ka

the next day.)

e'xo/ieVj;,

rij

fK^oXfjv enoiovvTo- koi

33

xiii.

(In thc next verse for r^

TpLTrj TeXfLovfiai.

civpiov, KQL Tij

day,

Examples

TpLTTj.

ttjv TpiTi]v.

xx.

12

avpLOv
'

is

an insertion

els TTJV TpiTr]v Set

T)

When many

was dead,

Kin els Tpirrjv Te6vr]Ku>s,

avpiov koI

/S^/xa,

Cyrop. VIII.

7, 5

<wy

eKoXeae tovs iraldas

ravTtjv

TToielv

kvli rfj

hi.

K.r.e.

fj

(Kelvov.

el

in

which LXX.

for

the Hexapla after

on

Plut. Vlt. Phoc. XXII

avpiov earai

a-rip-epov redvrjKe, Kat

we need not be

varepaia TrdXiv eylvovro Tuvra, koi

S'

i^f)s

rfj

ppi\f/aixev.

crying out that the report was true, and

ovkovv, elmv,

SO that

xxvii. 18, 19:

tov nXoiov

Epict. Arr. IV. 10:

els rpirr^v.

avTov dnodavelv

rushed to the

that Alexander

ri]

rj

kqi

the third

rpiV/;,

^l^t^'?^f'^ "IPIO,

have only rpiaaas (omitting "IHO altogether), but

rpia-aws there

aiifiepov,

a-i]p.epov

kul avpiov...Kal iaruxrav eTuifioi

(Trjixfpov

Sam.

perfectly

In Greek,

uvpiov,

we both

unless

tri rpiTi),

in

X:
Xenoph.

Id. Vit. Lys.

a hurry.'

Tpirr] p.e)(pL TerapTrjs-

rrj

varepaia crvve^aivev avT(a Tavra, kuI

Aristoph. Pax, 894: eneiT ay^va

5'

rfj rpiTj],

evdvs e^earat

avpiov koKov navv...TplTp 8e /lerd raid inno-

(Pacem)

e)(ovoi.v

Antiph.

Ylepl tov XopevToii, p. 145, 19: ovroi

8poiiiav d^ere.
rip.epa

fj

dnedavev

nals,

vaTepaia

r//

(cat

alTiacrOai ep.e...Tri 8e TpiTt] r)p.(pa

fj

jj

irpoeKeiTO,

rfj

varepaia

f]

rrj

fiev TrpcoTTj

avTo\

rj^iovv

(There was a law

e^ecpepero 6 nali K.r.e.

of Solon eKC^epetv rov d-jvodavovra

yap

oxib

We may

av npodavrai.)

add the express testimony of Porphyrius {(2uaest. Horn. 14) quoted by

Wetstein on Matt. xii. 40: kuX yap 6 \r]yova-r]s r)p.epas eni.hr]p,r)a-as, Ka\ ri-js rpi-

rm eu)6ev t'^icoi/, rr)

'

rpirtj aTrodrjixelv Xeyerai, KaiToi p-iav rrjv p.ear)v oXrjv ereXecrev.

\\<i^\.co\.\.,Introdiiciionlo the

0/ the Gospels,

p.

348 (6th

Study

ecL).

In a

who

is

not familiar with other ways

of reckoning besides his own.

Hebrew

note at p. 349 the authop, after enumerating the phrases above named and

scholar, as to a native

one or two others, remarks: 'It will

scarcely be denied that the obvious

the shorter interval, but wa/tw

meaning of these phrases favours the

longer interval which follows from the
strict

interpretation

Obvious,

tlial

is,

Icj

of Matt.

xii.

40."

an Englisli reader,

the obvious

To

or Greek,

meaning not only favours

;/;/<?///(/-

impossible.
"

[So a tertian

fever

returns every other day.

lops. 19:

owbrt

fx

is

one that

Lucian.

P/ii-

iacraro Sia TpiTr)% vrrb

toP' ?77rtct\oi; aTroXXiz/iei'oi'.]

MATTHEW.

ST

XVII. 27

As might be expected, the same rule was observed in reckoning

backward
To-day, yesterday, the day before yesterday {ttj Tpirr)).' Thus
Xenoph. Cyrop. VI. 3, 11: kcCi e^des 8e koI rpiTTjv r)yi(pav to aVTO tovto
firpaTTDv. Antiphon^ in Lex. Reg. (MS.) fx^^f ptfa tt^vt (ttivov, i]p.pav rpiTrjv
'

jifd^

Lucian. Hale. 3

6777(1.

To

tertius) oa-os

i*p

cicTfl

Tp'TT^i' rjfxepav

x^^^

'^"^'-

6 ;^ft/xwi/;

The phrase

(2)

with which

rjpipa,

So Gen.

xlii.

17, 18,

he said unto them

TTpos pe

TTJ

^ppas, iv

mean

ripipa

Mark

viii.

31

Joseph 'put his brethren into ward

In 2 Chron. x.
rjpepa ttj rptVj;.'

And

Trj TpiTt].

TTJ rip.epa Trj

Tpirrj

is

otherwise expressed

Hos.

lastly, in

71003,

vi. 2

Ttj

rpiTrj

Matt, xxvii. 63, 64.

ttj

rpiav -qpfpav, Kai k'pxf(r6( npoi p4

DitJ'pSJ'

v. 7).

only another form for

ijpepas is

rpf'is

interchanged

is

Hebrew idiom

Exod.

rjpepav {nildt7is

Tpirr]v

Xai.pf(f>uiv,

this agrees the

(Gen. xxxi. 2

pera

it

ecopaKas,

tjpepai TpeU,
5

v. 12

enia-rpe'^aTf

vyida-ei rip.as

and

Tropeufo-^e ecoy

peTa 8vo

f^avaaTrjaopeOa, the former note of time cannot

it would be identical with

on the third
must be understood as equivalent to h Tjj /jpepa Trj 8fvTepa. So
of years
Shalmaneser came up against Samaria and besieged it in the
fourth year of King Hezekiah, and at the end of three years {aivh re'Kovs
Tpiav eTwv) they took it, even in the s/rth year of Hezekiah' (2 Kings xviii.

after ttvo complete days., or

'

day,' but

'

9, 10).

The remaining passage

(3)

The

(Matt.

40) will not detain us long.

xii.

particular form of speech, three days

and

express the same interval with the two former,

three nights, there used to

is

evidently

accommodated

language of the O.T. narrative of the history of Jonah. Even in

that narrative it is not at all certain that the words are to be construed
according to the strict literal meaning of them, the usiis loquendi in all
to the

languages admitting of a certain laxity

understood

such cases, which being well

in

We

not liable to misapprehension.

is

the book of Esther

(iv. 16),

who sends word

have a similar case

Mordecai,

to

'

Go, gather

in
all

and neither eat

maidens will fast

the Jews that are present in Shushan, and fast ye for me,

nor drink three days night or day;

likewise,

and so

not herself

will

fast,

go

in

unto the king.'

according to the

three days, night afid day;

'

Now

it

came

to

for

strict

my
is

{iv

in
ttj

the

certain that she did

the prescribed term,

letter of

we read

pass on the third day

and
Yet it

also

next

rjpipa

Tfj

chapter

Tpkr}) that

(v.

i):

Esther

put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king's house.'

XVII. 27

Kttl

dvoi^as to o-Tojxa avrov evpii<ri9 <rTaTT]pa]

'And when

thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money.' It would
seem impossible to twist these words into any meaning but that which

who might be told to do the same thing at

Yet they have been tampered with even by writers who

they would convey to a child,

the present day.

do not deny the possibility of miracles in general, or of this in particular

and who would probably repudiate such an interpretation of them as that

p.

See Ruhnken, Diss, de Antiph.

248,

and

Meineke,

Frag.

Com-

Graec.

III.

p.

i,s6.

Ed.

MATTHEW.

ST

14

XVIII. a?

given by Paulus and others, whose clay is long since past

Postquam
piscem hami vinculo liberaveiis, staterem co vendito liicraberis.' What
else can be the meaning of Canon Farrar's remark {Life of Christy Chap,
xxxvill.) 'The literal translation of our Lord's words may most certainly
be, "on opening its mouth, thou shalt get. or obtain, a stater'"? Yet
'

fitiding

and

looked

for, in

are not the

i^cttiiii:;

same

thing.

in the ordinary course of business,

money

the present case, a piece of

take a

find

A\-hat

sought or

mouth but if,

market, and sell it for

in a fish's

fish to

same sum, I get^ but I cannot be said, either in Greek or English, to

it.
That ivpr]<y(t,<i is properly used in the former case is evident from
the similar incident (except that it was fortuitous, not miraculous) related

the

find

by Herodotus

(in. 42)

avTov tvfovcrav

VT}8vi

same verb

tqv 8e Ixdvv ranvovres

UnXvKpnTfos

ttjv

And

is

it

eV

Ttj

also true that the

Greek language, oi selling; but

used, by a peculiarity of the

is

01 OffiaiTovTfs fvpi(TKov(Ti

(rcfyprj-ylfia.

\\\\\c\\ finds (or, as we

should say, fie fc/ies) the price for which it is sold. Thus Charit. Aphrod.
I.
10: Xv<TiTf\((rTfpoi' eivai 7r(c\fjacu ttjv yvvnlKa' Tipriv yap evprjcrti Sia to

case

in that

av aTToSoiro, aXX'

XVIII. 25:
he had not to

Luke

recurs

to pay^'

iX^iv

is

R. V.

where A. V.

less

may

oi paying

Vii.

Id.

\iy(iv

p.r]

is

?).

But forasmuch as
The same phrase
correctly: 'when they had nothing
take e^w as not differing in sense
'

to pay.'

'

'i(Tytv fTTo/jjo-f ,

Plut.

e.g.

Pericl. XXII

e^o)!' fKrlcrai,

'

Cato Maj. XV: (mulctam)

Vit.

rhv

eTrtfcXr/crtt

i]v

cov

p,ev /3a(rtXe'a ;^p?;/Lta(rii' f^rjp.i(o<Tav,

by Wetstein)

(mobovvai, ndXiu (ra^e

f'xdiv

jXT]

'ix<>iv

eKelvos
d(f>fidq.

to n\r)dos

nfTeaTTjaev iavrov eK AaKedaifiovos. Lucian. CAfonos.

Sic. T. X. p. 145 ed. Bip. (quoted

(xpovov) Kal

ovk

rmv brfpApxiav

Koi TO ivo'iKiov, o'lTivfs au khi tovto 6(f)(l.XovTes Kara^aXflv

dele

(uvovp-fvois,

m'l'i

worth

it

A. V.

had not 7vhe7-ewiih

'

dnoXvaacrdai, Koi Kivdvvfvcov 8e6r]pai, fioKis

ovK

ri,

(what

rl evplaKei

such cases we

42,

all

Koi ttwXcoi/

he was not able to pay.' So, without the infinitive, Mark

she hath done what she could.' This use of
common in the best authors, but generally in the same connexion

Sui/a/xm,

xiv.

vii.

epcoroi',

?xVTos St atPTov aTToSovvai]

\i.r\

pay.'

In

but the article sold,

seller,

Theophr. Char. XV.

KokXos.
TTOcrov

from

not the

is

it

p.rf

(varavTos be tov opiaOeuros

riptpuiv npodeap'iav

X'

Diod.

;^cocrt.

(where

K.ai)'^.

*XIX.

1 1

ou TrdvTs x.wpoii<rL tov \6-yov tovtov]

A. V. 'AH

men cannot

receive this saying.' A writer in the Expositor for April, 1882, says
An inaccuracy for " All men receive not," though the fact that it is not

'

indefensible
X<^pf'iv is

is

shewn by

rendering objected to
^

[Cf.

Luke

duTairodovval

<Toi.

xiv.

is

14:

R. V.

'

wherewith to recompense
-

acceptance by our Revisers.'

its

not to receive, but to contain,

i.e.

But since

be capable ofi receiving, the

perfectly correct.

ovk

'ixovciv

Trore

they have not

Trpbs

thee.']

ei'

[Cf. Lucian. l/ist. Cotisrr. 4?

tlis, ('(

KalavdiSTd
to,

6/j.oia

KaTaXd^oi,

iTpoyiypOiixp.iva

XPW^"''^

'''"'s (f^

woai.]

^X'^'^^^t

diro^X^irovTes,

XXI.

ST

42

XIX.

MATTHEW.

15

anonymous version published by

words are rendered
'What then
shall happen to us
But the phrase is classical as well as biblical, to
signify,
What reward shall we ha\'e ?
Wetstein quotes two good
examples from Xenophon, Anab. I. 7, 8 n^tovi/res dSevai, ri acfjiaiv fo-rm,
27

apa

Ti

^o-rai

London (no

G. Morrish,

In an

ii|j.rv ;]

date), these

.^

'

'

'

lO
XfyeVco Ti earai toIs cTTpaTWTan, tav avTM ravra
Kings (Sam.) xvii. 26 ti noirjOrjo-emi ra dv8p\ or ni/
rov d\X6(pv\op eKelvov
as quoted from memory by St Chrysost.

eav KparrjcruxTi.
Xapia-wPTai.

nara^r)

T. IX.

II.

I,

add

734 P

p.

Se Xeyei, ti ecTTac rc5 nvfXni'Ti tov dW6(f)v\np tovtov

fl

piadnv aTTdiToiv eXeyfi'

XXI.
is

13: o-n-qXaiov XT]<rTwv]

taken from Jerem.

vp.mv;

The

nv

K.T.e.^

11

vii.

den

'a
firj

The phrase

(or cave) of robbers.'

o oIkos p.ov

o-TTJjXaiov XtjaTuiv

propriety of the comparison will be better seen,

. .

if

.ivdinov

we take

where besides the moneychangers and

those that sold oxen and sheep,'
a characteristic feature of the interior of those spacious caverns in which
brigands were wont to house, not themselves only, but the droves of
cattle which formed the chief produce of their successful raids.
Thus we
read in Dion. Hal. Ant. I. 39 that Hercules, when he had slain the
robber Cacus, and recovered the stolen cattle from the cave to which
they had been driv'en, ineihrj KaKovpymv vTroboxals (vBctov iatpa to )(^coplov,
into the account
sellers of

John

14,

ii.

doves are specially mentioned

'

fniKaTaa-KaTTTd roi kXcottI re a-rrriXaiov (buried the thief in the ruins of his

own

cave).

XXI. 42:
rendering,
of the

irapd Kvpiov iyiviTO avrt]]

But both here and

Lord.'

'

This

'This was from the

Literally:

23 the thoroughly English

Psal. cxviii.

the Lord's doing,' so admirably represents the sense

is

Hebrew and Greek

sacrilege to disturb
revisers

in

originals, that

especially

it,

if

have abstained from doing

it

so'-.

it

seems almost an act cf

should turn out that the O.T.

Still

more objectionable

is

the

attempt of Fritzsche, Meyer and others to account for the gender of avrr}
by making its antecedent to be Ke4>aXri, 'This (head of the corner) was

from the Lord,' when every Hebrew scholar knows that the pronoun
nXT, avTT], though properly feminine, is also used for the neuter tovto, and
ought so to have been translated by the Lxx. in this and other places
:

Sam. iv.
Kings xi. 39

e.g.
I

ov ndaas

'

[Cf.

kgI

tcis rjfxipas,

oval rjpXv, oti ov yeyove Toiavrr] (^^^?) fX^^^

KaKovxwo) to

where

Aesop. Fad. 356:

aTrepp.a

after tuvttjv

tL /xoi 'iarai

irpdiTTi ffoi eiiroijffri;]

^

[Cf.

Gen. xxiv. 50:

^^rjXde Tb irpdypa tovto.

24

6ti Trap' ifxov

yeyove Tb

Kings
'pripa

xii.

tovto.

tqiittju

Liban.

I.

Kai

225

poi aacpiffTUTa,
ill.

ttjv TrXdinjv.

avrb tovto to vvv

X^yeiv

.irapa

65: Kal Tade

ttjs

avdpes.
p.01

aTpariwTai, yiyovef.]

TpiTrjv.

(^XT \V^7) nXfju

Cod. 247 interpolates

fij;/

irapa Kvpiov

Aav\8 8ia

''"'

i/j.^

Kai

'ApTepidos

App. B.

Trap' vpCov,

tS

C.

av-

MATTHEW.

ST

XXII.

*XXII. 2: kttolr\iri -ydpiovs. 8: 6 |jiiv "yaiAos ?toi|aos] There does not

seem to be any distinction between the phiral and the singular, though
yafioi is generally used by good writers, when the marriage /east is
principally intended

Diog. L.

e.g.

Plat.

Vit.

Xenoph. Eph.

"Ep/jLiirnos, iv yafiois demvcov.

dvyarpos tovs yafiovs, Koi tcopra^ov ttoXXols

(TTiTeXmv

AvTi(T6(VT]s...y(iiJ.ovs

cokow

(TTevcoiTwu a>v

II

reKtvTa

Diod.

ijfifpais.

14

Koi oi^opa pev

p, penult.

Aelian,

But the plural

Tapifvfadai.

abstract, as Lucian
II.

p.

27

are

Am.

Gen.

Kol enoirjae

51

rpv^axm

8r)

ydpos in the singular

feast, as

tw dfinva

rjv

is

xxix. 22

is

ynpwv

koi

IlToX(pat8i,...fp

Ach. Tat.

marriage

for

On

copav i^ovcra.

Plut.

the Other hand

Greek Bible

avTov,

koi

Mace.

eVotJjo-e

the

in

^i(o(f>t\es -rrpaypa.

marriage

for a

Aa^av navras tovs dvdpas roO

(rvi'i]yayf 8e

dvyaTepa

ttjv

8('j^rj

tyw plv fdvov yapovs

sometimes used

yapoi pkv dvdpcoirois

ydpov (Heb. HFl^'P, cotivivhtm).

qvtS KXeoTTOTpav

r^s

yapoi, to 8e epyov {concubitutn) crvvtKfiTO

often found in the

(^r^aiv

Sic. XIII.

{tov vlov) o )(pv(TOVS parrjv, koi Trepir/fiv ((TTfCJiavapfPOi ovl^ev 8fOV.

V.

ay

S',

o 8e "A\|/'vprof (iroUi

84
Bvyarpos, (laTiaat tois nokiras fn\ rav

rrjs

eKacrros.

II.

58

x.

tottov,

kqi t^ihoTo

top ydpov

fv

avTJjs

In the passage before us the most suitable

peydXjj.

English word both for ydpoi and ydpos will be found to be a wedding,"
which includes both the actual ceremony, and the festivities thereupon.
'

*XXII.

23

avTw

"irpoo-qXOov

ZaSSovKalOI,

01

Xe'-yovres

etvai

it-r\

Here, in deference to the principal uncials and other au-

dvdo-Tao-iv]

Editors omit ol, according to which reading we must

understand that they came to him, saying that there is no resurrection.
thorities, later

But

Their opinions on this subject were well known to

this is absurd.

our Lord, and any formal statement of them would have been impertinent.

But as they might not be so well known to the reader, the writer himself
which prepares his readers for what was
came to him saying.' So
to follow, and what the Sadducees really
Mark xii. 18 olTivfs Xtyovaiv dvaa-raaiv pfj dvai, and Luke xx. 27 o
inserts a parenthetical remark,

'

dvTiXtyovTfs dvd(TTafTiv

*XXII. 27: Wrepov

better, perhaps, for the

'And

(R. V.)

Dion. Hal.
xxxi. 19

'

after

v.

oTi

The cause

prj flvai.

them
oKiyms

84

irdvTwv]

of the omission

A. V.

'And

last of

English reader than the more

all.'

"YaTtpov

ijpe'pais

is

is

patent.

all.'

literal

This

is

rendering,

here used as a preposition, as in

v(TT(pov Trjs fKftoXrjs tov Tvpdvvnv.

Jerem.

voTfpov al)^paXo3aias pov ptTfvotjaa, koi vaTtpov tov yvavai pf

((TTfPa^a.

*XXII. 36

Here no MS. supplies the

we must either suppose it to
have been accidentally omitted by a transcriber, or we must take
ptydXr} in the sense of ptylaTi].
The rendering, adopted by Dean Alford
and others, 'What commandment is great in the law?' is perfectly
article

r)

rroCa vtoXt] fxc-ydXt] v

after (VToKrj

yet

it

is

tw

v6}ia>]

certain that

ST MATTHEW.

XXIII. 4

unmeaning.

A.

F.

C.

arrives at the

fieyiarr],

mean

vtoXt) jxeyoKri to

'

who

Fritzsche,

same
a law,

\>j

denies the use of

for

fxeydXrj

by a roundabout way, explaining

which you may rightly and truly call great,
result

so that the others, be they ever so great in themselves, appear small in

comparison with

What

it.'

this but

is

the GREAT COMMANDMENT?

*XX11I. 4: 'For they bind heavy burdens. ..and lay them on men's
but they themselves will not move them with their finger
{avToX he rw SoktuXo) avTwv ov BfKovcri Kivfjcrai avrd).'
The SCOpe of this

shoulders,

charge, forming part of a general denunciation of the hypocrisy of the

and Pharisees, can hardly (one would suppose) admit of a doubt.

same thought as that which is expanded by St Paul in
Rom. ii. 21 23: 'Thou therefore that teachest another' &c. But a
writer in the Leisure Hour for August 1881, criticizing certain passages

scribes
It

is

the

of the R. V. 'chiefly from the Jewish point of view,' upsets all this
by simply denying the truth of the accusation, as thus understood.
The
passage cannot, therefore, mean that the Pharisees laid on others burdens
which they did not touch nor yet, as has been suggested, that they did
'

not sympathize with, or help others in their

suggestion

may be

understanding
our

is

safely put aside

not the true one,

The

proceeds to show.

critic

we would

The

burdens.'

as to the former,
fain

if

the

know what

shoulders of

their

'

disciples,

binding,' or laying

but

This

is.

Pharisees, he says, claimed the power

of 'binding and loosing,' and what they are here charged with

they exercised this power of

latter

common

made no

is

that

heavy burdens on the

use of

the

'

loosing

'

or

when occasion required, in spite of one of the

warnings given them in the Talmud. 'A more heavy burden

'dispensing' power,
special

ought not
to bear

to

be laid on a congregation, unless the larger part of it is able

therefore, in this passage, must be understood to

Our Lord,

it.'

charge the Pharisees with uncharitableness, because they bound heavy

burdens &c. wliile with their finger they would not vio've them away ; in
other words, remove, as they might have done, even the slightest part of
them. Thus far the Jewish point of view, to reconcile which with the
'

'

'grammatical' we are informed that Kiveiv means not only to 'move,' but
'I will remove {Kipr](ra>) thy candlestick
also to remove,' as in Rev. ii. 5
where, however, the addition of sk tov roVov avrfjs
out of its place
makes it a matter of indifference whether we translate 'move,' as the
But Kivelu in connexion with a heavy
Revisers, or remove,' as A. V.
weight, and in contrast with the act of bearing it upon the shoulders, can
'

'

'

only be understood of a simple

it

is

added with the

'

'Ye touch not

(oi5

finger,' or,

Trpoa-^avere)

moving

or stirring of

as the phrase

is

it,

especially

varied in

Luke

Hist. 34,
K.

46

the burdens with one of your fingers,'

Greek proverb a/cpw rw daKTvXa a-^aa-dm, for leviter

So we find it used in a Scholium on Lucian, De conscrib.
where one Titormus a herdsman, in a trial of strength with Milo

recalling the familiar

attingere.

when

xi.

MATTHEW.

ST

of Crotona, takes the

manipulations with
Kn\

eppiyl/ev

avrnv

biggest

stone he can

reXoi clpafxtvos eVi rav

it,

XXIII.

and

find,

sundry

after

eV

((pepev cos

a/jLcov

25

npyvihs

v,

while his antagonist, a professed athlete, poyis rnv

'EKINH2EN.

\tBov

*XXIII. 25

*^

'YV^''''-v

This seems

apiraYTJs Kal aKpacrias]

to

be a

locutio praegnaiis for yepovcn rav i^ apTrayfjs Koi aKpacrias (rvvfiXfypei'iov.

The

phrase

full

Xpovov iidkioi

is

found

(K)(ir]

to.

Lucian.

in

7"/;//.

23

av...(v aaape'i tov

"ixpis

Km

oXiyov eK TroWtov fTTinpKiaiv koi apirayiov

kut

irnvovpyioiv avveiKeypeva.

XXIII. 38: 'Your house is left unto you desolate.' I would print
'Your House' (comparing Isai. Ixiv. 11:' Our holy and beautiful House,
where our fathers praised thee'), and in Luke xi. 51
'which perished
between the altar and the House' [A. V. 'temple,' R. V. 'sanctuary'].
Other explanations of 6 oIkos vpu>i> have been proposed^, but none so
simple, and to Jewish ears so familiar.
Thcophylact and Euthymius are
quoted for this sense, but not St Chrysostom, although there is no doubt
he so understood the words. In his exposition of St Matthew he rather
assumes than declares it
but in another passage {Horn. LXV. on St
But even thus [after the High
John, p. 389 e) he is very clear
Priesthood had been made an affair of purchase] the Spirit was still
But when they lifted up their hands against the Messiah, then
present.
he left them, and transferred himself to the Apostles. And this was
indicated by the rending of the veil, and the voice of Christ, which said,
" Behold, your House is left unto you desolate."
There is, however, no
foundation for the gloss which Dean Alford puts upon the phrase, no
more God's, hwX. your house.' It rather means 'the house you are so
:

'

'

'

proud of

XXIV.

4:

oxKoi/,

and

'

man

V^s

irXaviio-Ti]

A. V. 'That no

leadeth the multitude astray.'

change, nor have those

deceived.'

Thus

in 2

Tim.

There

iii.

*XXIV.

glossaries give IlXam

45
each one

Ts tipa

may put

of such an one'
^

house

aTrara.

tcrrlv 6 itio-tos

Alford.

is
'

no sound reason

attempted to carry

it

'Deceiving and being

still

'that deceiver,'

and

the deceiver of the whole

TlXavos' annTeciv.

SovXos

k.t..]

'A question asked

hiuisclf^?^w^ to signify the high honour

it to

Alford characteristically:

said

"

really
it

13 they retain

In Matt, xxvii. 63 cKdvos 6 nXavos

The

is

who introduced

in Rev. xii. 9 6 nXavoiv rffv olKovfitvrjv oXrjv,

//laf

deceive you.'

'

out uniformly.

world.'

man

lead you astray.'

-nkava tov
Again, John vii. 12
the same versions give respectively,
He deceiveth the people,'

He

for the

Tis

[11]

R. V. 'That no

Rather, to intimate the rarity of such a

^

Your

primarily of the temple

then

of Jerusalem

whole land

in

and

then

which ye dwell.'

of

tlie

XXVI.

TO

eVt tov,

(TTTcivLov Sr/XoT, <as

eaTiv nvGpairos 6 OeXoiP

Tt's

XXV.

at XaiiirdSes

'are going out'

Compare

(a>i]v

Ti's

avaoTrjaeTai

fioi

vovv Kvpiov,

to anopop

jravre'Kcos,

fVt TTOvrjpfvofievovs ; koi,

koi, Ti'r ava^i](TTai els

to opos tov Kvpiov

Here the rendering of R. V.

gone out.'

a-^ivvvvrai]

v\i.(av

Ti'r 'iyva

Tii, ivTiivda ov)(^i

greatly to be preferred to that of A. V. 'are

is

Prov. xxxi. 18: ovk aTToa^ivvvTai oKrjv

Aphrod.

Charit.

To yap,

19

B {De Sp. Sancto v)

S. Basil, T. iii. p. 7

character.

Koi Tis (TVfjLl3ov\os avTov eyevero

aWa

MATTHEW.

ST

15

I.

waTrep

Xvxpov

tc

f/)c5?

ttjv

vvktu 6 Xvxvos

avTrjs.

a(3evuvpfPou inixvOevTo^

"]8r]

ikaiov TToXiu nvfXnpnf.

*XXV.

21
'Thou hast been faithful eVt 6\iya, over a few things.'
were eVi SXlyap, we might explain the preposition from the clause
which immediately follows, when set over a few things.' As it is, eVl
seems to have the force of gtiod attinct ad, as in i Cor. vii. 36 d Se tis
If SO, it may be not improperly
da-xrjp-opflp (n\ Trjp napdepop avrov vop.i^fi.
rendered 'in a few things,' which is the construction in Luke xix. 17 eV
If

it

'

e\a;^icrra)

mcrTos iyepov

XpicrTos Se {irKTTos)

xix.

27

23 for

exacted)

expected

6 ttkttos eV iXaxio'Tco koi ep ttoXXm

(os

vlog

errl

may be

defended by Heb.

top oIkop nvTov.

Kal IXOtiv -yw eKop.io-d|xi^v dv to |j.6v o-uv toko)]

And at my
should have received (back) mine own with usury.' In Luke

XXV.
coming

lo

xvi.

But pcrhaps 'over a few things'

TTta-Tos icTTi.
iii.

and

',

'

eKop.i(rnpT)p

the

word

enpa^a,

is

'

should have demanded

Instead of eXdau, in this sense,

it.'

Luke (compare

irrapeXButp, especially in St

T(3 iirapeXBf'ip

cwtop XafSoPTa

ttjp

^aaiXeiap).

conclusive against the A. V., because

writers, as Plut.

F//.

...eXdoi^.

But
if it

we

v,

kui eyepeTo eV

This objection, however,

find

(lit.

rather have

is

not

so used in good

eX^co'i'

rore Se Kaicrap X6a>p diro (TTpaTeias

Dion. Hal. Anf. VIII. 57: ft p.v ev npa^as 6 MdpKios

remarkable that in both Gospels the pronoun eyco is

^yf^uTO iroXiTevp-aTos.

so used as

Pomp. XLVII

we should

it is

were intended to be emphatic, as

stood to be by St Chrysostom on St Matthew (T.

it

certainly

vil. p.

754

was underb)

avTos de

dXXa 2E eSei KaTa^aXelp, (prjai, koi ttjp dTraiTrjaiP 'EMOI eTriTpexj/ai.

If we accept this view of the parable, we must translate: 'And I should
have gone (to the bank) and received back mine own (or demanded it)
with interest.' Compare Matt. ii. 8 ottcos Kdym eXdap npocrKVPTja-a) avTOP.
ovTCOS'

ovx

viii.

cy^ iXda>p

6epa7reva-co avTov.

XXVI. 15: ot Be ^o-TT]o-av avrw rpidKOvra dp^yvpia] A. V. 'And they

covenanted with him for (R. V. and they weighed unto him) thirty pieces
Hieron. At illi constittiertmt ei triginta argetiteos. So both
of silver.'
and this explanation of the phrase,
Syriac versions (ai^ oV) . o()
:

[Cf.

Dio Chrys. Or.

36: Kal yap

r)v

deivov, el

XI. p.

171.

N^frrwp pev,

P-W^ irporepov prjTe

iXdwv

vcrrepov,

'IXiov....]

air'

MATTHEW.

ST

20
which

that of Theophylact

is

ovx

d<p(opi(Tav 8ovvai,

and

Bois, Eisner,

(ol

fie

ea-Trjaav

ttoXXoi voovctiv,

o>j ol

others,

still

XXVI.

X apyvpia, avri rov

dvA rov

50

avvf(f)covi](Tav,

((vyoa-Tarrjaav), Grotius,

day (e.g.
and the avvedevro

finds its advocates in the present

Alford (who relies chiefly on the

of Mark,

(Trrjyye iXavro

ob locos parallelos Marci et Lucae, quam

quibus bene respondent, //// aiitem
But this use of
irigitita siclos se dattiros ei polliciti sunf') and others).
In Gen. xxiii. 17 i'crTr] 6 dypos...Ta 'A/Spaajn eli
a-rrjaai cannot be proved.
KTrjaiv, nothing is said about the price, and in v. 20, for the very same
Hebrew, in the Greek is eKvpcodrj 6 dypos ra 'A/3paa/i, the field was made
sin-e to him,' which is a very different thing from agreeing about the price.
of Luke), Fritzsche

ob verba

('

non

tarn

tI diXere /noi Boiimi

avrov

'

On

the other hand, the biblical use of earrja-av dvrl rov e^vyoa-raTrjaav

Besides the place of Zechariah

undoubted.

X dpyvpovs,

fiov

have

'

So they weighed

Jeremiah (xxxii.
earrjaa avra ro dpyvpiov,

my

for

(xi.

iiTTa a-'iicXovs Koi

we

hire thirty pieces of silver,'

9) the identical construction of St

in

Sa

is

12) koI fcrTrjo-av rhv iiicrdov

We

dpyvpiov.

Matthew: koI
find the same

construction, only with /i?///^ instead oi weighittg, in profane authors, as

Dion. Hal. Ant.

IV.

And

in

f)TiL.

even

62

eneXevaav

dTrapidfirjcrai rrj yvvaiKl

to

-x^pvcriov oarov

we need not suppose

the present transaction,

that

actual scales and weights were introduced, but only that the older form

had become

of speech remained in use long after the practice

XXVI. 50
Do that for which
:

A. V.

o irdpsi,]

(j>'

[or,

Wherefore

'

wJicreforc, as Acts

81'

o Trapayiyovn^' Ijyovv to

The sentiment

np'iTTf, Tov npo(T)(r]p.aTos d(pup.{vos.

R. V.

So the

is

the

same

where also the traitor is addressed o -n-oiels, iro'irja-ov

The phrase i4> o Trdpet may be illustrated from Ach. Tat. viii.

as in John
Taxiov.

xiii.

27,

dyvoovaav t^v

16:

come ?'

21] thou art come.'

x.

words are rightly explained by Euthymius

KiiTo. (TKOTTov

art thou

obsolete.

yap

fpcoTrjde\s

H.

Aelian. V.
c6pp.i](raT(

e(ji

dXrjdeiav
Ti

rjKe,

(ji

Lucian.

TrapTJv.

depairelav,

VI. 14: /cm tpip,v eviBciv, ti ovv ov

Pseiidomant.

npos d8vvr]v

ciIt^ctmv

e(f)r],

BpaTf tovto, flnfv,

53:

TrXfvpoi).
e<f)^

o koi

^
;

XXVI.

61

Not

8id Tpiwv i][Xpwv]

'in three days' (eV Tpio-lv ^fiepait,

Ch. xxvii. 40, John ii. 19); nor 'within three days' (A. V. Mark xiv. 58);
but 'after three days.' So Mark ii. i 81 ^p.epciv, 'after some days'; Acts
:

xxiv. 17

St'

fTutv nXdoviau, 'after

many

(Twv, 'after fourteen years'; Dcut. xv.

years'; Gal.
i:

Classical usage agrees: e.g. Stob. F/or. T.

tj^fpav (TiTovvTai els Ttk-qpuxnv.
Si'

eVwc TpiaKovra Koi

[Cf. .Soph.

TaXal-rrup',
2

[Cf.

Oc'i/.

avT^s

Aesop.

iSv

Fal>.

Aelian. V.

Si'

xnv.

H.

ii.

i: Sin

BeKnTea-adpcov

eVra Toiv (D^3C'"y3C*

41

Savpo^nrm

fi'p^P).

8ia Tpiutv

XIII. 42: oiKiaai Se Mta-cnjvrjv

BiaKocricov".

Col.

1280: \iy

372

;pcoTa

Tr6(T0v

'O 5e

xp^^f irdpei.]
5ta

xp^vov

(poiTOLV

^0??, did.

p.

Tah

irbXeaiv duOtv.

trQv, ivloTe 5^ Kal 5td X

("OpAos loquitur).]

ST MATTHEW.

XXVII. 2831

XXVII.

read

bring back, are very

which

earpeyj/e,

But

sense from the other.

in

dTTO(TTpe(peiv, to

For dnea-rpfyp^f, he
supposed to be not
not so. Examples of

dp-yvpia tois dpxipt'crt]

BLS

brought back,' the uncials

different

dira-Tpex|/ to.

21

this

common

is

'

is

as Gen.

TO diTO(TTpa^iv ev Tols fiapa-lmrois vfimv dnoarpi^aTe

xliii.

p.iS'

12

to dpyvpiov

Deut.

vfjLcov,

xxii.

thou seest thy brother's ox. ..go astray, dTroaTpo(f)fj dnoiXTpiyl/^eis avTo.
ra aSeX^w aov.' But the simple verb <TTpi4>u) has no such meaning and
I

'

If

the only instance referred to by

(2''P'n)

'

a-Kidv,

Tr].v

though even there

in the very

same

XXVII. 24
19: ort ovK

will

Dean

Alford, Isai. xxxviii. 8

cause the shadow to return,'

is

e'yco

quite different,

would be more appropriate, and

dTroa-Tp(f)co

a-rpi^a

is

so used

verse.

'that he prevailed nothing.' John xii.

'how ye prevail nothing.' This sense of
be of use' seems to require confirmation. Somewhat

oTi ovSev w<|)Xl]

ovdev,

(ocfjeXelre

'prevail' for 'to

Thou shalt persuade him, ^xvA prevail also';

Kings xxii. 22
Greek is Ko/ye dwria-j]. In James v. 16 we read: 'The
prayer of a righteous man a^uiilctJi much' but there also the word is
Ivx^^h not coc^eXfi. There seems to be no reason why we should not keep

similar

is

'

but there the

close to the

ye

how

Greek

ye do no

'
:

When

good

at

Pilate

saw that he did no

Compare Job

all.'

xv. 3

good''
'
:

'
;

Perceive

With speeches

wherewith he can do no good' (Iv Xoyot? ois oihkv ocpeXoi)^. In classical

Greek (e.g. Thucyd. 11. 87 Tf)^vr] avev dXKfji ov8ev to^eXei) the phrase is
:

current, generally of things

'but that

of persons, ovdev dvvei, or ovBev

ovivrja-t

is

Matthew goes on dWa p.ak\ov dopv^os yivfrai,

rather a tumult was made.' This is the generally received
St

preferably employed'-^.

for which one might prefer with Fritzsche (since the tumult
had already begun) but that the tumult was increasing,' were it not for
the absence of the article, which such a construction would seem to
require.
Thus Thucyd. VII. 25 Ka\ tov f'/cel noXeixov p.a\Xov inorpvvaxTi
ylyvfadai (should be carried on more vigorously).

rendering

'

XXVIl. 28

31.

With

this

irony of

the

Roman

soldiery

it

is

compare a grim jest which was wont to be played off by

the Mediterranean pirates, of whose unbounded insolence many anecdotes
are recorded by Plutarch in his life of Pompey xxiv. 'But the most
contemptuous circumstance of all was, that when they had taken a
prisoner, and he cried out that he was a Roman {Civis Romanns sum),
they pretended to be struck with terror, smote their thighs, and fell upon
and that his quality
their knees (TrpoaeTTiiTTou avra) to ask his pardon
might no more be mistaken, some put caloei on his feet, others threw a
toga around him (ot ixev vnedovv rols kciXtIois avrou, ol 8e rrj^evvav nepieinteresting to

[Cf. Tobit

ii.

10:

'I

physicians and they iielped

ihcpiXrjaav.]

went

me

'"

to the

not,' oxjk

ri

[Cf. irepaiveiv

yap du

Plut. Fit. Tim.

Kal irepaiveiv dTreiOwv ;]

X:

22

MATTHEW.

ST

XXVII.

48

When they had made

some time, they let down a
ladder into the sea, and bade his worship go in peace and if he refused,
they pushed him off the deck, and drowned him.'

/3aXXoi/),

game

the official costume of a

of

him

Roman

{KaTeipaveva-afxevoi avrov)

citizen.

for

*XXVII. 48; liroTi^ev auTov] 'gave him to drink.' An honoured

There is a point (of which
correspondent (not a divine) writes to me
:

'

have seen no notice) which appears to me to shew that at least two of

It is //le suddenthe evangelists were eye-witnesses of the crucifixion.
In speaking of impalement, which, in a
ness of death after drinking.
I

(destruction by fretting of branch-nerves, without

physiological sense

injury to any vital organ) appears to resemble crucifixion,

says

"

Oh

water

The

On

water

smiling

victim's prayer;

which we remark

for

if

that there

(.1)

out the narrative of the crucifixion

Lord Byron

hate denies

he drinks, he dies."'

is

no mention of water through-

(2) that

the

first offer

{edmKav, edidow)

of drink (Matt, xxvii. 34, Mark xv. 23), 'wine mingled with gall' or
myrrh,' was the act of the soldiers before the crucifixion, and was refused

'

rjde'Ke ni-flv, ovk eAa/3e)

(3) that the second
sponge full of vinegar), from one of the bystanders, took place
immediately after the exclamation My God &c.' Whether this was
accepted by the sufferer, is not quite clear, as the word in both evangelists
(Matt, xxvii. 48, Mark xv. 36) is eVdrtffj', which may mean only that

by

their victim (yevaafitvoi ovk

offer (a

'

they offered him this refreshment.

According to both these evangelists

and death followed immediately. St John (xix. 28 30)
agrees, with the additional circumstance that our Lord invited the
refreshment, and, when it was offered, accepted it ore ovv eXa^f to o^os

his last outcry

lr]aovs, fine, TereAecrrai k.t.L

XXVIII.

i^v

8s

avrov (A. V. 'his countenance.'

ISe'a

T]

R. V. 'his

appearance') ws ao-Tpairii] There seems no sufficient reason for the

change. A man's I8ui is his form or aspect, which, as distinguished from
his raiment,

'And

at the

fairer

and

shown

chiefly

is

end of ten days

than

fatter in flesh

The

the king's meat.'

biblical, e.g.

Diod.

Compare Dan.

in his countenance.

all

classical usage of the

Sic. in. 8:

word does not

The Ethiopians rmy

\xkv

Tois 8e I8(aii aifioi (flat-nosed), rols Se rpi^ci finer iv ovXoi.

I

\hf.av p.kv

XoXk^s

oTToios

rjv

avToi) o IIpcoTaiX(oys fpp.r]vev(i

^

ivLovs
TTjii

[Cf.

I'lut.

wpbs Tov

7/.

Brut.

i'lUis.

160 cd. Boiss.

from the

differ

Plut. Vit.

dno

rfjs

Flamin.
fv

Vwfxi]

^ iw8ev nepl rfjs IStas

;^

ava<pipnv

avdpidvTa rod UpovTov

6/j.oi6T7jTa TTJs idias.

15

^poai^ dal neXavts,

TrdpeaTi 6faaaa6ai. rols ISovXofifvois

Philostr. //er. p.

flKovoi.

i.

countenances (at iSeat avVwi') appeared

the children which did eat the portion of

their

x. 19,2:

Some fishermen drew uji

made of olive wood tovto
o-xero (jxlpovcav

fx-iv

ei's

to

wpocfwjrov,

ibiav irapi-

Odov

^eivriv

XXVIII.

ST

14

XXVIII.

14

lav aKovo-Ofj tovto

iirl

R. V. in margin

governor's ears.'

So Dean Alford

governor.^

MATTHEW.

toO
'

'

ii"y(A6vos]

If this

come

to the

Or, come to a hearing before the

'Not only coDie

23

but, be borne witness of before the goverfwr,

to the ears

come

of the go^'ernor^,

before

him

officially.'

But this supposed judicial sense of aKova-6fi seems rather to be suggested

by the vernacular idiom (according to which we speak of a cause being
ripe for hearing,' being part heard ') than by the usage of the Greek
word^. Compare John vii. 51, Acts xxv. 23, where it is the accused that
'

is

'

And

heard, not the cause.

quite unobjectionable:

Compare Mark

ii.

'

the usual understanding of the passage

is

be heard (talked of) before the governor.'

'It was noised {i^Kovadr}) that he was in the

If this

house.'

Dcmctr.

8L...

Plut.

fxev rjv

Tov irarpos iXdaauv,

KoWei
Id.

F/t.

11

iieyidei

Idiq,

re

TTpoffibTTov Oav/jLacTTos Kal TrepiTTos.

J^it.

Galhaei): koX fidWov idoKei Kad'

o/j-oioTriraTTis iSeas eKeivii) TrpoffrjKeiv.

Plut.

/cat

II.

p.

But

257 e: TrepijjXewToi' ixh Ibia

aicfxaros Kai upa.]

[The

literal

English idiom

is

Greek version of the

found in Liban.

eus eh wra rois ^aaiXfvcnv

-

I.

195:

d<l)iKOLTo.^

In Acts xxv. 21 Paul 'appeals to

be reserved unto the hearing of Augustus,' but there the

(R. V. 'decision').

Greek

is

didyvwais

ST MARK.
*Chap.

I.

naiSes,

Xvcrai t6v

a servile

vTro\vcrai avruv,

Plut.

'AXKi^iddrjv.

V//.

Langhorne

where

oscitatiter,

213 B: v-nokviTi,

Syiiip. p.

^awi/toy,

tScoi/

In one word

avrov]

-inroSTiiJLdTwv

Compare Plat.
Pomp. LXXIII

dpxo^epov avTov vTToKvfiv,

aTTopla, TOP Tlofiirrfiov

avvi]\ei\p-{,

twv

i|xdvTa

office.

wash

'to

oIktQ>v

vneXvae, Knl

irpocridpafie, Koi

himself'...'

washed

him.'

*I. 27

This

is

Ti <rTi TovTo

tis

the T. R. which

Syriac versions.

r\

is

8i8axi]

y\

Kaivi] avTT];

on

Kar' e^ovcriav k.t..]

supported by AC, the Vulgate and both

shorter reading

is

that of

BLN

iari tovto; StSaxv

t'i

'What is this? A
new doctrine with authority! He commandeth' &;c. Dean Alford
'What thing is this.'' It is a teaching new and with authority. He
commandeth &c. R. V. What is this ? a new teaching with authority
he commandeth &c. This last is to be preferred so far as it separates
KQT f^ovcriav

Kaii/Tj

K.r.i.

for

'

which Tischendorf gives

'

'

KOT e^ova-iav from StSa^'), and joins

Luke

iv.

36

on

it

with

iniTaa-cTei,

which

iv (^ovaia kuI 8vvdp,fi fniTaacrfi k.tJ.

confirmed by

is

but the clumsy

device of putting the two words 8i8axr) kulvi] extra constnictioncin, by

interpolating a note of admiration after them, is tantamount to a confession that the reading, as a whole, cannot be construed.

had intended

to utter

(or Ti) KatvT]

hihayj]

Tr\s

Knivfis

7)

speaker

One

Sibaxvsl^

If the

an exclamation of surprise, he would have said, ojs

or w r^y KatJ^^y hi.ha-j(r\%
Or, without the interjection,
is

Dean

surprised to be told by

Alford, that

the shorter reading 'seems to have been the original, and to have been

who has

variously conformed to the parallel place in St Luke,'

Xoyor ovTos, oVt

e'f

the T. R. of St
yvcovai, ris

rj

i^ovaia

K.r.i.

We

Mark had been conformed

Kaiv^ nvTrj

i]

vnh

only

ris 6

should rather have supposed that

to

Acts

(tov \aXovp.fPr) SiSax^]

',

xvii.

if it

19

Swafxfda

COuld be proved

that the copyists were in the habit of interpolating the Gospels from the

Acts, as well as from one another.

Babr.

admiration

/uz/j.
is

xcill

mine.

Kaivijs

ye raurris,

elire,

t?}s

fxecnrelas

where the note of

ST MARK.

in. 21

25

KaTKiTo irvpeo-orovora] 'lay sick of a fever.'

I. 30
Rather, 'kept her
bed (A. V. Exod. xxi. 18), being sick of a fever.' Compare Pkit. Vi/.
Cic. XLIII
(being summoned to a meeting of the Senate) ovk ^Xdev,
:

aWa

KaTfKeiTo, fiaXaKws f'x^"' ^^

23:

II.

kottov aKrjnToixevos^.

''''^^

began

make

to

their

made themselves

'They began, as

686v uoieiv TiWovres tovs o-Toixvas]

Tj'plavTo

R. V. adds in margin
Gr.
explanation, that the disciples

they went, to pluck the ears of corn.'

way

'

The

plucking.^

a road through the corn by plucking the ears,

is

usually

was long ago noticed and refuted by Rosenobjects that such a wanton act of mischief would

attributed to Meyer, but

miiller,

who

rightly

have been unlawful on any day, let alone the Sabbath. It is even as old
as Euthymius, who, in his commentary on the parallel place of St

Matthew, says

'O

Se

Tovs
{

'to

holds good in

though

make a

road,'

Classical

the

distinction

and 686v

Greek'^,

rav

cmoptficov

e'xoiev, cifia

de ijadiov

eVft yap fxicrou

tovs ardx^vas, Iva TrpolSaivdv

But

dvaanafiivovs.

uBoTTou'iv)

....

MapKos ilmv

8it]p)(^ovTo, cifia fxev dueaTrcov

between

6861/

make

ttou'ktOm 'to

noulv

a journey,'

some latitude must be allowed for

was confessedly modified by their

the writers of the N. T., whose style

familiarity with the

the LXX.

is

Ephraim

to the

way J LXX.
III.

Greek version of

house of Micah, as

tov noifjarai

10: w(rT

irnri'irTiv

R. V. in margin

him.'

rrjv

'

Now

their Scriptures.

the usage of

'And he came to mount

he journeyed\Y{Qh. in making his

clearly proved from Jud. xvii. 8

686u avrov).

avTw]

Gr.

/e//.'

'Insomuch that they pressed upon

The examples of ennriTTTfiv quoted

by Kypke, Eisner, and Wetstein are in favour of the meaning, /<? /a//
upon, attack suddenly, assault, which is not suitable to this place. A
better one from Thucydides (vii. 84) seems to have been overlooked
:

adpooi yap dpayKu^op.ei'oi x<^pelv iireTvmTov re aXX/JXois Koi KaTfnaTovu.

III.

21

01 Trap'

former adds

Tvapd rivos, in

tv^op

Greek

which does not

of the sense
there

II. ii.
-

A. V. 'his friends.

avrov]

Theophylact and Euthymius explain

sui.

still

ol aTro rfjs avTrjs

avrov,

many

Horace, Epist.

68: cubat hie in colle Quirini.]

Kypke

Hieron.

though the

01 d8eX(f>o\ avrov.

Of the examples adduced

are irrelevant

remain several indubitataejidei.

[So cubo in Latin.

/cat

rj

avrov,

Oi

writers, are generally legati ab aliquo inissi, a sense

suit this place.

oi oiKeloi

narpiSos,

Or, kinsmen.'
oiKe'ioi

01

{Observ. Sacr. T.

I.

p. 154)

to defend 65bv iroLeiv, iter facere,

from

all

of

Even
ij-nkp

(i)

in support

but after rejecting these,

Prov. xxxi. 21

them

it

is

itoi-fiaQai.,

in his quotation

Trdi/res

not itoiuv.

from Libanius,

ad\<pov rrjv oSbv 'Tirepextos

ravrrjvi TreTroiijcrdai,

yap

where (he

^<pr)

says) the

the charge of being a Latinism, gives

use of the passive implies that the active

Xenophon, Dion.
but in
Hal., Josephus and Dio Cass.

might be so used,

four examples from

passive, but middle.

Treiroi'qaOai

is

not

ST MARK.

26
ol
'

nap'

fv8i8vaKovTat

avTr/S

reponendum

codd.

being found

reading,

Susan. 33

(2)

avTi]v,

il,

ill,

52

xiii.

cum

and the Syro-hex.

nap

avrov (A. V.

CO craiit, against Fritzsche,

ndvTfs

ol

and

may be added
avTwu eOvovs

Diod.

Sic.

{sitae gcntis)

ol

\ rn

IBovrts

napa rrjv
company,' Vulg.

^eco,

posteri ejus,
I.

xix. 53
t6
npoaravrap,

/cat

of this use

be found in Wetstein, to which

fiiv

10, 5

nepiTepverai napavriKa, Kal

Some good examples

may

others,

his

Joseph. Ant.

(4)

roj

na'is 'lapdyjXos.

nap' avrov, Ka\ 6

of napd, from Polybius

'

who would understand

tovtois evxapicTTrjcras

f'nl

CTIJLSdj

(Hieron. sui) kuI ndvres

but gives no example of such an usage).

"AlBpafios fiU

undoubtedly the true

is

Kal npoaa>)(vpaiae to bpos rov Upoii ro

uKpav, Ka\ (OKfi (Kel avros Ka\ 01

(/id

Fritzsche objects

nri''!l"?2).)

but the other

avrfj,'

i'KXaiou 5e ol nap' avrfjs

Mace.

(3)

in

(Heb.

dicrcrd.

nap'

ol

IV.

nprnrov rav OrjjBalav tov nap'

fMeTo.

ravra

Se

Trjs

Tmv 'EXX^pcov

riyep.ovins d[j,(piaf:iT]TT]aai'T(ov.

For avvrjxBrj the reading awdyfrai is followed by R. V.

gathered unto him a very great multitude, so that he entered
into a boat, and sat in the sea.'
But in that case the Greek, wcrre avTov
IV.

'

I.

There

is

efi^dvTa

IV. 29

should also be rendered

Kudrja-dai,

that he entereth

and

dTrocTTtXXei,

R. V.

Comparing Joel

forth^

6 rpvyrjTos,

on

to Sptiravov,

pulteth in the sickle.'

in the present tense,

'

so

s/ttet/t.'

'He

iv. (iii.)

13

-jrapeo-TTiKev 6

0pi(r|A6s]

pulteth forth the sickle.

:

A. V.

'

He

Or, sciideth

e^aTrooreiXare Bpenava, uri napearrjKfv

there can be no doubt that the Evangelist (or the speaker

himself) had the words of the prophet, as rendered by the LXX. (for in the

Hebrew

the verb in the second clause

which might

Now

mind.

fitly

the

be rendered by

is

not H^i^, or any other word

napeartjKf, but

Hebrew H?^, besides

its

?^?,

coctiis est) in his

ordinary meaning to send, has

put forth, generally

the hand, but also a rod (Jud.

a branch (Ezek. viii. 17), here a sickle. In all
such cases (about forty in number) the LXX. have employed the proper
Greek word eKreiveip, with the single exception of Joel iv. 13. We must
therefore understand e^anoareXXfiv in that place, as well as in St Mark,
in the sense of putting fortJi.
The marginal rendering can only be
admitted on the assumption that 'the sickle' may be taken for 'the
reapers,' which on the other supposition is unnecessary.

also a special one, to

vi.

21,

V. 4

Sam.

xiv. 27),

A.V. 'could tame him.'

'io-xv 8a|j.do-ai.]

tame him'

perhaps

to indicate that

il is

not the

R.V. 'had strength to

same word

as that used

But tV;(iJc<) followed by an infinitive occurs sixteen times

in the Greek Testament
in all of which (exc. Luke xvi. 3) the Revisers
have left / can, or I am able; even in John xxi. 6, where bodily strength is
in V. 3 {r\hx)vaTo).

ST MARK.

V. 36

27

required: 'they were not able to draw the net for the multitude of fishes ^'
'Kidois, for 'cutting himself
Tyndale and Cranmer, 'beating

In the next verse KaTaKonrcov favrou

recall the rendering of Wicliff,

contttndens, not (as Hieron.) concideiis.

Compare Ach.

Tat. v. 23

8e tSv Tpt)(av, dpa(r(rei rrpbs Tov8a(f>os, Koi TrpoaTTiTTToop KaraKOTTTd

The word

is

also used of beating the breast, head, &c. in

Chrysost. T. X.

544 C

p.

mourning

T. XI. p. 468 B

et

Se to dXyelv enl toIs

V. 26: TToXXd iraGovo-a

338 ed. Meineke]

XXIX. 5: 'Hinc

ilia

{iiro

infelicis

Compare Diod.

periisse^

laTpav elVoSos

monumenti

eiTre p.01;

Wetstein quotes Menander

iroWwv larpwv]

IIoXAcoi/

as St

dneXdovatP

iOviKav, To KaTaKoTTTeadai, koi Kara^alveiv irapfLas, rlvav dpa ecrrtf,

[p.

kXKVfra^

jxe TrKrjyais^.

tov irivdovs prjdfvos dve^^opevoi Trarepes,

01 iv aKpji

Ka\ KaTaKOTTTOvres eavrovs.

would

himself,'

p.'

Nat.

Plin. Hist.

ajraXeae.

inscriptio, tttrba se viedicoriim

Sic. T. x, p. 61 ed. Bip.

koI h^ivav aXy^Soi/wi/

fTTiyevopevav, crvvK\T]dr] TrXrjdos larputv.

ibid.

Kal Sairavijo-ao-a xd

Good examples

she had^.'

'And had spent all that

Kypke from

auxTJs Trovra]

irap'

of this phrase are quoted by

6 (of the Queen of Sheba)

Josephus, namely: Aiit.

vill. 6,

TTpoeiprjKaptv Tvxovaa, koi

peraSovaa wdXiv rw

/SatrtXei

koi

rwu nap'

j)

pev...av

avTrjs, els rfju

oIkiuv inridTpi'^ev.
B. J. II. 8, 4 (of the Essenes) ovhkv 8e iv dXXj;Xotj oiVe
ayopa^ovaiv ovre TrcoXovaiv, dXXa rtu xPdC'^^''''- ^tBovs eKaaTos ra Trap' avTov, to
:

Trap

(Keii/ov

dpTiKopi^eTai.

xPW^h'-'^'^

Hence in Lucian Phal. ll. 13: Kai

we should probably read Kara-

dvaXla-Kovra koi KaTadanavoovTa Trap" avTov,

danai/aivTA

TA

avrov.

Trap'

V. 30: eiTfyvovs

lavTM

airov 8vva|xiv t^eXGovo-av]

ti]v i^

A. V. 'Know-

R.V. 'Perceiving in himthat the power proceeding from him had gone forth.'
Is it not rather

ing in himself that virtue had gone out of him.'

self

a locutio praeg)ians, for ri^i/ iv avVw hvvapiv f^eXdovaav e'l avTov? and if so,
does not the A.V. (which presupposes that a healing virtue resided in
him) give the sense as clearly and faithfully as could be desired
Dean
.''

Alford and others translate: 'Knowing in himself the power which had

gone forth from him.'

But

it

was not the power itself that he knew

it had gone forth from him.

(or recognized), but the fact that

V. 36

ev0ws aKoucras tov Xo^ov XaXovi(j.vov]

the word that was spoken.'

^

[But in Luke

xvi. 3

the R.V. has

iffxvdJ,

'

For

dKCLirreiv ovk

have not strength

to dig.']
-

of

Trj

Plut.

tQv

II.

p.

260 b:

us

5'

(pwv^ Karu (at the bottom

the well)

avTT)

peydXovs

/cat

at

XivSovf, a'xpts ov

BLAX

Oepavaivioes

read

eweKV-

Ka,TeKO\pav avrov

Kai

KaTc'xwcraf .]

[Cf.

ijadeTo

A.V. 'As soon as he heard

fvdfoos aKovaas the uncials

yeyovoros,

\idwv

iwe<j)epe

iroXXovs

ttoXXovs

piv
oe

-^

[Cf.

vovres

to,

Luke

x. 7:

eaOiovres Kal

wap avTuv, 'such things

they give.']

iri-

as

ST MARK.

28

V. 40

TrapaKovaas, which has been variously rendered by 'overhearing' (Alford

and margin of R.V.), 'having casually heard' (Tischend.), 'not heeding'
(R. V. in text).
The proper meaning of trapaKoveiv is 'to hear carelessly'
{osctla/Ucr), or 'incidentally' {obiter), without heeding what one hears, or
even intending to hear at all. This will include all the senses given
above, and also that of rcfitshig to hear, which is required in Matt, xviii.
But there is yet another meaning which seems very suitable to this
7.
place, namely, to pretend not to hear. 'Jesus, making as though he heareth
not the word spoken, saith' &c.
Compare Hex. ad Psal. xxxviii. 13:
1

O'.

^'jni^'''^.

7rapa<na)Tn]<TT}S.

/xi)

make as though thou

{do not

'A.

K<i)(j)ev(Tr}s-

/xi)

hearest not).

In

2.

prj

TrapaKovajji

sense

this

it

often

is

joined with napopdv or irapiddv, as in the following examples.

Plut.
F/A Philop. XVI Diophanes, the general of the Achaeans, would have
:

punished the Lacedaemonians

some

for

offence committed against the

confederacy of which they formed a part; but Philopoemen remonstrated

with him, urging that when King Antiochus and the Romans were threat-

ening Greece with such powerful armies,

turn his attention, ra 8 otKfla
TOiv npapTai/opevav.
eirayuiv

Id.

De

prj

Kivdv,

was

to

them

kuI TrapiSelv

that he should

Koi TrapaKoiKrai

XIV (T. II. p. 522 B): tovto drj ro

Koi rav Iblwv euia napnKovaai noTe

Curiosit.

voKvTTpaypocrvv]], 7T(ipu>

rrj

it

dWa

i'dos
Kcii

TrapidelvK

*V. 40

Compare

tK^aXwy airavras]

Charit. Aphrod.

Oovcra 6is tou vemv, iravrai eKJ3aXovaa, ravra

(varying the phrase)

eiTre

npos

kuI etVeX-

Oeov.

Id. V. 8

ill.

ttjv

fiacrikevs Se, ptTuaTrjcrdpfvos aTravTas, (fdovkcutTo

pfrh

TOIV (})iX(OV.

VI.

For fXeyfu 'some ancient authorities' (including the Vatican

This variation, though not supported by the ancient

14.

MS.) read eXeyov.

versions, has great merit,

verses.

Read and

thereof;

Baptist

risen from the dead,

But others

in

connexion with the following

name had become known

(for his
is

when taken

point the whole passage thus

said. It

is

?21ijah

'And king Herod heard

and they

said, John the

and therefore do the powers work in him.
and others said. It is a prophet, as one of
:

But Herod, when he heard the7-eof, said, John, whom I beheaded, the same {qvto^. See iMatt. xxi. 42, John iii. 26) is risen.' Here,
after the words Ka\ rJKova-fv 6 /3. 'Up. (?'. 14), the sentence is suspended, in
order to introduce the opinions of the people, and taken up again at z'. 16
the prophets).

aKovcras 8e o 'H/jwSt;?

k.t..

VI. 19: Vixv aviTw]

against him.'

batur
^

illi,

A.

\".

and Beza's inuninebat

[Cf. Lucian.

a deaf oar.']

'had a quarrel (Or, an ///-auird grudge)

Against the Vulg. insidia-

R. V. 'set herself against him.'

Ep.

.Sat.

ei,

Bois rightly argues that these are the

39: Kal Sta tovto napaKOvei avrwi'

to,

ttoXXci,

'turns

ST

VT. lo
effects of

INIARK.

29

malevolence, not the ill-feeling itself, which the writer intended

and could not have better expressed than by eWTxfi^, had a

to express,

grudge against

[The epithet inward was probably added by A. V.

is not necessary.]
There is no

Jiim.

to express the preposition in ivex^iv, but

example of

this use of the

with the addition of

word

in classical writers, except in

which

^ol^ov,

force oi ivexeiv, to hold or keep within, to cherish

Herod.

VI.

XoXov.

By long usage

as that of

119

0^1 8eivov

ivilxi

x^^o'^-

and of

VIII.

an imuard feeling ;

27

are

remarks) the

(as Fritzsche

voii/ after iirexfiv,

Herodotus,

necessary to bring out the proper

is

FjX after

"itSJ

was forgotten,

ellipsis

(Psal.

ciii.

e.g.

evexovres aiel

(TCJ)i

'neither will

he keep (his anger) for ever.' O'. ov8e els rhv alava fiTjvu'i). But the very
Km
best example for our purpose is the LXX. version of Gen. xlix. 23
:

eVeixof

avra (Joseph)

Kvptoi ro^evixaToiP.

The same Hebrew word

(DDL")

(xxvii. 41,1. 15), where the same admirCompany, as we may call them, who were
Hebrew and Greek) have translated: Kal iueKorei

occurs in two other places in Genesis

able translators (the Pentateuch

equally 'well seen' in

'laKa)l3 np\ Ttjs (vXoyias, and fxijTroTe fivrjcnKaKijcrrj ^filv 'laxriicf).

These three words, eVe'^f i", eyKore'iv and fivrjaiKUKe'iv, mutually illustrate one
another, and are in favour of Bois's emendation of Hesychius, 'Evexet^"
fjLvrja-iKaKfl, eyKore'i (for ey/cetrai), were it not more probable that nvrjaiKaKel
refers to Mark vi. 18, and eyneiTai to Luke xi. 53
rlp^avro ol ypannar f7s
Koi ^apiaaloi beivas evexeiv, where a different meaning must be sought
for the word, not the ira alta mente reposta which is required in this

'HcrdO Tc5

place.

*VI. 20

by

BLN

iroWd

Kal aKouo-as avrov

j?7ropet,

'

he was

much

For inoUi, which

is

supported

the reading of

perplexed,' in favour of which

it

has not

think) been suggested that this use of ttoXXo for veheinenter

(I

characteristic of this Evangelist

V.

liroui]

Memph., R.V. adopts

the ancient versions except

all

23

TrapeKoXei avrov TToXXa.

other hand

it

will

Ch.

e.g.

XV.

iii.

12

is

very

ttoXXo e7rTip.a avrols.

On

KaTTjyopovv avrov noXXa.

the

hardly be denied that the proposed change introduces a

jarring note into the description of Herod's feelings towards the Baptist.

He

feared him, he respected his character, he kept

him gladly'

him

safely,

he 'heard

Km
H. VIII. 12)). This last especially seems
inconsistent with a perplexed and doubtful state of mind^ Take, for
example, the case of Felix, who sent for Paul to hear him concerning the
Of the Roman governor and his prisoner, it might be
faith in Christ.'
truly said, Km aKovcras nvrov TToXXa rJTTopei, but certainly not, koi i^Beas avrov
(or

'with pleasure,' as Philip heard Aeschines, npaois

rJSews fJKovev avToii (Aelian,

V.

'

rJKove.

In noticing this case, the

^

p.

'

Two Members

Bishop of Lincoln's Address, &c.

14:

'People are not wont to hear

gladly those by

whom

they are

much

of the N. T.

perplexed.'
joins toi^tois

Company

Xenophon (Anab.
ciTropwi'

re

'

(p.

i.

47)

3, 8)

/cat Xurroi^/^efos,

ST MARK.

30

Vr. 16

that Herod did after he had heard St

many things which
John the Baptist
he heard from St John, though how this can be elicited from the words we
do not clearly see.' But is not this (to use the fashionable phraseology)
When Demosthenes (p. 658, 12) says of
to 'miss the point' altogether?
a certain king who was threatened with hostilities by a neighbouring
power, TrpeV/Sets nffinoov AIIANTA noulv eroi/xos ^v, we understand this of
an unconditional surrender on the part of the sender of the embassage.
But suppose the message had been nOAAA Tmielv enn^os ^v, would not
the alteration imply that there was something reserved, some concession
ask,

'

are the "

What

that he

many

Meyer

was unwilling

to

"

things

tells

make

us that they were the

It is

how

easy to perceive

this applies to

Herod, and his relations to the Baptist, as his spiritual adviser. The
TroXXa li^oUi^ at non primarium ilhid
remark is as old as Eisner ad loc.
quod Joannes urserat fratris nxorem non diniisit:
If r^TTopet is (as we think) a correction, it is an easy matter to trace the
Herod was much perplexed' (SiTjTroptt) on another occasion
origin of it.
(Luke ix. 7), though still in connexion with the Baptist. His perplexity in
regard to the character and claims of Jesus was not unnaturally trans'

'

ferred to those of his forerunner.

VI. 26

ovK

TJeeXrio-cv avriiv d0eTTi<rai]

'

He would

not reject her.'

Per-

he would not disappoint her.' Compare the LXX. version of Psal.

The Hebrew
o r>\).vvusv t-m !T\i]criov avmv, Kai ovk aBirSiv.
xiv. (Heb. xv.) 4
He that
follows
the
LXX.
translation
Prayer-book
the
but
is different,
haps,

'

'

sweareth unto his neighbour, and disappoiiitetJi him

not.'

And they sat down in ranks.'

VI. 40 Kttl dve'ir<rov irpao-i.al irpao-iai]
Gr. garden plots' Canon Farrar
marginal note might be added
They reclined in
{Life of Christ, Chap, xxix.) would translate
parterres^ supposing the word to be suggested by the gay red and blue
'

'

'

'

and yellow colours of the clothing which the poorest Orientals

wear.'

But

TTpaaiai are wol flower-beds only or chiefly, but also plots of leeks {irpaaov)
and other vegetables {\ax^va) and the allusion is not to the 'gay colours,'
;

but to the regularly-formed groups, with spaces between, in which the

companies were ranged, reminding the spectator of the square or oblong

So Hesychius Ilpao-iai" aX iv ro'is Kiinoi^ Terpdyavoi

absurdly enough, makes the distinction between
Euthymius,
and
\axaviai
avunoa-ia and Trpao-tai to be, that the former were arranged in circles, and
beds

in

a garden.

the latter in squares.

VII. 3: irv-ynfl] A. V. 'oft,' and in margin: 'Or, diligently: in the

Theophylact, up to the elbow? The rendering
original, with the flst
'diligently,' or 'carefully,' is supported by bothi Syriac versions, which
:

have A

t|l

'

^*^ (elsewhere put

But the later Syriac has a note

'

viz.

for the
in the

Greek
margin,

the Peshito .and Philoxenian.

eVtpeXcor
"I^LlQili

Ed.

and

>

iiKpi^as).

S ^;.iLdi

ST MARK.

VII. 19

.OOlAi^iD.

i.e.

according to White,

sues aqua (abluendo).

But oblcctavit

not of the Pael \12;^,

^la;.2)Z.],

p.

593: qui se obledant digitos

se is the

meaning of the Ethpaal

which (on the authority of

to

this

Michaelis would assign the sense of humectavit,

J. D.
In confirmation of this sense, I find in Geopon. p. 115, 13:

marginal note)
pt'7-fudit.

mVin c^ ^

j^5 l^n

\\(y|. (7>/

Greek, iha

for the

8ia\l/-v^as koi

dnoKXv^av

which would give for the Philoxenian scholium

(probably a translation from the Greek) Ylvyiif]' cmnKkv^ovre^ rw vSort rouj

TO

(gallinae)

(TTOfxa

finKTi'Xous avTutv.

VII. 18

ovTws Kal

Matt. xxvi. 40,

VII. 19:

d<rvvToi

vi|j,is

ktm

;]

'Are ye so without understand-

would be better to take oOVcoy {adconc, sicciiic) as

rendering 'What, are ye also void of understanding?'

Perhaps

ing also?'

it

in

>''

Tov d({>Spwva eKiropcuerai, KaOapi^ov (KaOapi^wv

fi-S

ABX)

A.V. 'And goeth out into the draught, purging all

would be a waste of time to notice and to refute the various

rrdvTa ra Ppto|iaTa]

meats.'

It

explanations that have

been given of the

them equally repugnant

(Spcdfiara, all

of

Take Dean

Alford's as a specimen.

to

He

Ka6api(ov Travra ra

clause

grammar and common

sense.

reads KadaplCcov (rightly, as

we

and adds: 'The masc. part, applies to d(f>f8pcova, by

a construction of which there are examples, in which the grammatical

shall presently see),

object of the sentence

aKkr\ko\.(Tiv

my

ippoOovv

regarded as the logical

is

KaKo'i,

schoolboy days, we were taught to

for (})v\aKos eXeyxovToi

The

(f).

subject, e.g. \oyoL

S'

eV

In
Soph. Antig. 259.
this the nominative absolute,

(jyvXa^ fXeyx^^v (pvXaKa,

He

goes on:

call

'What

is

stated

\s

physically true.

by the removal of the part carried off, purifies

the meat; the portion available for nourishment being in its passage
converted into chyle, and the remainder (the Kadapp.a) being cast out.'
But surely, assuming the Dean's physiology to be correct, it is the actus
egerendi vjhich. pu:rifies what is left, not the egesta themselves, still less the
a<^ihpuiv which is merely the passive receptacle of them.
But the whole
thing is a mistake, arising from taking Kadapi^oiv it. t. iS. to be part of our
Lord's discourse, uot (as it really is) a remark of the Evangelist founded
upon it. Grammatically, Kadapi^cov depends on koi Xeyet avTo7s, v. 18:
but since it is separated from it by the intervention of a discourse conn(f)t8pciv is

that which,

may

be necessary in translating to help out

This he said, cleansing all meaXs,' c^ca?ising hexng here taken in the same sense as in Acts
This
X. 15: 'What Cpod hath cleansed, that call not thou common.'
simple explanation of a difficult passage will, probably, be objected to on

sisting of several sentences,

it

the construction !by the insertion of a few words, as

the ground of

Origen,

who

its

in

being novel

but that also

commenting on the

is

'

a mistake.

parallel place in St

It is

as old as

Matthew (Tom.

ill.

ST MARK.

32
p.

494

says

r>)

koI

Kn6npi((ov nnvra

enel Kara rhv IslapKov i'Xeye ravra o

/ifiXtorn

He

IBpupara.

rci

VIIT. 24

is

crcoTrjp,

followed by St Chrysostom (T.

vii-

526 a) a ?)f MdpKOi (jiTja-iv, oti KaOapi^oiv rn lipcopara ravTa fXcyfv^. This
explanation also accounts for the repetition of eXeye 5e in the following
p.

which the Evangelist takes up the continuation of our Lord's

own explanatory remark. We have a similar incidental remark in ch. iii. 30, after our Lord's denunciation of the sin
against the Holy Ghost: 'Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit,'
where we might also supply:
T/ii's he said, because' &c.
And the
following from Xenophon {Anab. vii. i, 22) only differs from our converse, in

discourse after his

'

struction of this passage of St Mark's in the length of the intervening

discourse: o

cmiKpivaro' cXX' (v re Xeyere, koi

S'

dtade ra oTrXa

entdvpLelrf,

e'v

rd^ei

ravra'

noi-qcru)

rovrav

Se

fl

ra}(iara' (3nv\npevos avrovs Karrjpepiaai'^.

coj

We may

*\'^IIL 24: pXe'irw Tovs dvOpuTTOvs, ws 8v8pa, ircpnraTovvTas]

compare the proverbial expression,

ovSe avOpdirovs idpcov tovs dvdpcinovs,

said of persons suddenly thrown into a state of excitement bordering

on

delirium, e.g. of criminals pardoned at the foot of the gallows (S. Chrysost.

T. XI.

479

p.

on

TTovf,

On

f).

principle, Mill's reading

this

8ev8pa opu> nepinarovvras, though

CO?

dvdpd-

rour

iSXeVo)

scarcely intelligible,

may

be explained from the confusion existing in the mind of the blind man.

The same excuse

will not avail for

sadly confused reading of

he laid his hands upon his eyes

Dean Burgon

St Mark,

(Las^ xii verses of

(Routh, Rel.

257), a disciple of Origen

III.

KoX 6 crwT-qp, 6 iravra Kadapiguv

para, ov rb d<nropev6pevov,

ra

jSpwKOivoi

(pr]ai,

The

above

history (so to speak) of

may

interpretation

The

recording.

be

tlie

worth

places of Origen and

St Chrysostom liad escaped the notice

of

critics

all

and

Matthaei in his

N.

T.

referred

critical edition

(Riga

1788)

the

to

commentators
T.

11.

former in these

paraging terms: 'Sine sensu Orig.

494 D

till

of the
p.

tenb.

1803) T.

211 he refers for

the reading Kadapi^wv to St Chrysost.

526 A

but gives his opinion in

Su'^Xe\//-6i',

explained

as

this

interpretati(m

when

the

till

present

the year

writer,

III.

pp.

112

sq.

1839,
editing

it

a note

in

lie was not,

).

however, fortunate enough

is

in

Homilies on St Mat-

St Chrysostom's

(T.

by

From

more was heard of

that time nothing

(so far as

he

aware) 'to catch the eye' of even

one of the many

and expositors

ciiitics

of the Greek Testament, English and

foreign,

from

that

quoted

iii.

Again, in his minor edition (Wit-

VII.

'Then again

Euthymius, Kadapa awokipirdvov.

dis-

voluerit ad crwrrip, qitod plane absurdiiin

p.

according to the

favour of Kadapl'^ov,

l)earance of the

est.'

I.

25,

stedfastly (kuI

117

Kadapi^uv, quasi referre

laiidat

7.

thew, drew attention to

rbv avdpujirov, dXXd rb eKiropevbpevov.

^

in

thus rendered by R.V.

and he looked

179, note u) adds from

p.

Gregory Thaumaturgus
Sacr.

what follows

BC^LAX

in the

time

work

of

till

preceding note

higlily favourable

the ap-

Dean Burgon

mention

is

in

which

made

of

the writer's attempt to restore the true

interpretation of this passage.
after
it

Shortly

he had the gratification of seeing

adopted, without any marginal varia-

tion,

by the

the N. T.

Company

of Revisers of

ST MARK.

X. TO

33

instead of the T. R. kcu eTrolrja-fp avrov mni[i\f^ai) and was restored, and
saw all things clearly (TTjXnuyois) '.' On the last word Bois has a remark,
which is worthy of the attention of translators in general, and of those
of the Bible in particular: 'Vetiis, dare; alii [Beza] procul ct dilucidc^
Origines verborum enuniniis enucleate, et ut sic loquar, paedagogice.

quam

cleare paedagogis potius

suo abunde functus

Interpres officio

interpretibus convenit.

sensum

est, si

recte et fideliter exprimat, id

quod a

vetere hie interprete praestitum nemo, opinor, negabit.'

IX. II:

Kai

avrov

irT)ptoTo)v

28:

'yptt[Ji|xaTts...'<''.

Xe'YOvres,

auxov

eirripwTcov

Kar

"On
I8iav

'Why')

(A. V.

"On

oi

Xe'YOvo-iv

(as before)

i]|Xis

ovk

l]8uVtj0T][XV...]

The

use of oti for

r'l,

when

the interrogation

indirect, is sanctioned

is

by the practice of the best writers; as Herod, ill. 78: ei'pero on {ciirnani)
Thucyd. I. 90: oTTore Tts avrov epotro rau iv reXei uvrav,
ov xparai tt/ ^fpt.
Lucian. Asiii. 32

(in ovK (TTfpxfTai in\ to koivov.

ovK

ol8'

on

ypovs TovTo

olKiav e"\6oi^.

interrogation,

from

biblical.

tovtov, dearroTa, tov ovov

Joseph. Aflf.

dpyov ovra Kai Bpabvu.

jioo-Kopfv, Set/'tos

on

^aaiXevs nveKpivev avrov (Uriam)

prj

VII. 7,

npos avrov en

rrjv

These examples do not defend the same usage in a direc/

which cannot be proved from classical writers, and scarcely
Chron. xvii. 6,
Of the two instances, Gen. xii. 18 and
i

Hebrew npp, the former is doubtful, according as we point, W roiiro enoirjads poi; on {quarc) ova anrjyyeiKas poi...OV, n
Tovro fTTOirjads poi, on (quod) ovk dnijyyeiXni poi... The latter IS more to
the purpose 'Spake I a word to any of the judges of Israel, saying, on
where 6n corresponds

to the

{qiiare) ovk aKoboprjKari poi oIkov KtBpivov;' Still,

even

if

no authority could

be found for this usage, these two instances, occurring in the same chapter
of St Mark, must be held mutually to support and sanction each other.
And the only alternative renderings: 'And they asked him, saying, The
scribes say that Elias must first come'; and 'His disciples asked him
privately, saying,

We

could not cast

it

out,'

are simply intolerable.

Defraud not.' In biblical Greek this word

*X. 19
diro<rTpiio-Tis]
is appropriated to the act of keepi7ig back the wages of an hireling, as
Mai. iii. 5, James v. 4 from which the classical use differs only in the
thing kept back being money or goods deposited with another for safe
:

'

|J.T|

keeping, as the ten talents of silver which Tobit

at

Rages of Media.

nvos \a^a>v

fo-nv, drav napaKaradijKrjv

"ATraj'Ttt

left in trust

So the Schol. on Aristoph. Pint,

alone of this reading seems

f iVw TO. 'in-q, n^/nv-qa-o fi-qK^ri

KaTTtibav

an^XvihrreLV,

8ia^o\rjv x^'^PW'^j ""'

els

aTroorepw
^^''^

eOiXco

dXXa cra^Qs Travra opav.

preferable to the ojwavras of the T. R.

Compare Lucian. Contemp.

with Gabael

yj^:,

rip

[Cf. Plut.

KoKKvyi

Vit.

<py]<nv

XiirTOVS opivOas

Aral. 30: Kadairep

AtVwTros epiorQvTi

on

(pevyoief avrov.']

Toii%

MARK.

f^T

34
StSoj/fu oi'tw

of those

As Striking at the root of the commercial integrity

was a grievous offence, and punished accordingly.
lo: 'I have worshipped the gods, honoured my parents,'

('KajBov.

times,

Porphyr.

X. 21

it

y7. ./. IV.

raiv Tt (iXKcov avdpwTrcov ovTe nTrtKreiva, ovre T:apaKUTa6r}Kr]v cm(aTepr]cni, ovTf

oXXo
j;

Stob. Floril. T. XLIV. 4

ov8ei> dvijKfo-Tov tieTrpa^afirjv.

fxeyiaTT] Kpicrii eari 7rapaKaTa6i]Kr]s'

distinguished from KT^enreiv. Ibid. T. LXXlX. 51

KKfiTTfiv

TrnpaKaTa6r]KT]v dnoarfpe'iv.

Tj

used iron money)

the

Apud

Pisidas

tov 8e airoareprjaavTa davarovaiv.

Plut.

^ KKf-rrTnv tpiKK^v,

rj

V//.

KiK(vu\nvo^

Lyc. IX

StopoSo/cetf,

rj

Tii

v-n"

yhp

(if

dTroa-repfh',

The precept p.rj dnoarfpijcrrjs is generally considered

Tenth Commandment, but it may also be referred

as

It is

uvrw

rj

men

apnd-

coming under

to the

preceding

inasmuch as the person denying the deposit was obliged to purge

himself by an oath to that effect. So Aesop. Fal>. CCCLXXll, ed. de Fur.
one,

TiapaKaradrJKas tis XalSwv (/)tXou dno(TTpelv diet'oelro.

avrov tKiivov ini

X. 21

opKoi'...d)p.ofTe

'And

eiXrifjjevat

rqv

koi

8rj

TrpocrKn\ovp.fvov

tt.

Jesus looking upon him, loved

Perhaps we might translate

^fvovi Tivas iv

fifj

him

{jqyaTvrja-fv

caressed him,' comparing Plut.

'

cwtov).^

Vif. Pericl.

TrXovaiovs Kvvoiv tIkvci kcu nidrjKcov iv roTf koXttoi? rrepi-

'Poiprj

(pfpovrns Koi dyanaiPTas {foildliiig) Idmu o Kniarcip...rjpciTT]a(P

naiSia nap'

avTols ov TiKTOvaiv ai yvvaiKes.

*Cf. Plut. Anton. 70.

Ka\

Bpaavv

(Timon the misanthrope)

770-770^6x0 koi e(j}i\ei

'AXKijSidBijv vtov ovra

ad loc. quotes examples

disciples when they were

npoSvpus.

Lightfoot

up and kissing their

Quid si ipsissimo hoc gestu usus fuerit
Salvator erga hunc juvenem ? Aptiusque cum coram eo flexis genibus
provolveretur.
Aliquo saltern gestu usus est quo et ipsi juveni et astantibus planum fuit, juvenem et interrogatione sua et responsione non parum
placuisse.' But his examples of dya-adv in this sense are naught, especially
of Jewish Doctors getting

pleased with them, and adds

Jos.

Ant.

VI.

I4j

6:

'

dyaTTria(i,v be

aeaaxrpevas ras yvuaiKas aTroXapfidvoi/TUi

i'Xfyov.

XI. 3

Kal u0a)s avrov d-rroo-rfXei wSe] (St

The

Matthew has only

fi'^ecos-

^e

whether the
nominative to aTroo-TeXet is ny or o Kvpios in other words, whether they
are a continuation of our Lord's speech to the two disciples, or of that of
the two disciples to the owner of the colt.
We should have little hesita-

dTToarfXe'i avTovi.)

question raised on these words

is,

tion in deciding in favour of the

St

Mark

'he

will

exi\i^es?s

the uncials

send him

BCDLAN

former interpretation, were

it

not that in

after aTroo-rfXel (or dnna-TfXXa) insert ndXiv,

dac/: hither.'

Origen has the same reading; and his

of both Evangelists, though highly allegorical, seems to

the sending back of the animals

no longer

eVl

roU epyois

ro'is

eis

rhv rdnov

But

TrpoTtpois.

the generally received interpretation,

it

in

"i6(v (XvOt)

assume

npoTtpov, though

defence of the T. R. and of

may be urged

(i) that (Cdfots (or

ST MARK.

XII. 4
fvdvs)

is

up the

more properly

far

colt

said of the

35

promptness of the owners

than of the expedition of the borrower in returning

could only take place after a certain interval of time

and

The Lord hath need

in giving

which

it,

the

(2) that

upon
the minds of the owners would be weakened rather than strengthened by
the addition, 'and will be sure to return him.'
effect of the authoritative requisition,

XI. 19: Kai 0T 6^i

'

lyiViTO, e^ciropevero

ttJs iroXews]

'il^oi

of him,'

'And when even

was come, he went out of the city.' We learn from St Luke (xxi. ^y) that
this was his daily custom
but can St Mark's words be explained so as to
convey the same information
Those who translate 'And every evening
[Gr. whenever eveniiio- ca)iie\ he went forth out of the city,' evidently
;

.''

thought

so,

reading

ortif

Mark

bably clue to St

BCKLX. The solecism is prowho writes urav i6(u>^}ovv ch. iii. 11, and
The imperfect i^enopevero (for which St

iyevfro with

o\//-e

himself,

orav (TTrjKere in this chapter.

Matthew has

might appear

i^rj\6e)

but in this particular verb

1

Kmgs

(Sam.)

xvii.

Kings (.Sam.)

xix.

'IfpovcraXrjfi^.

And

35
19

it

to intimate a repetition of the action,

does not seem to be necessarily

rj^fpa

j)

f^eTropei'ero o Kvpioi fiov 6 (:ia(TiXevs t^

the connexion in St Mark's narrative

favour of a single action, especially

terms

explicit

Tat

iv

Tjfiepas

is

when contrasted with

decidedly in

the clear

which St Luke indicates the general practice

in

rw

Thus

so.

Ka\ (^cnojxvonr^v ottiVo) nvrov, Kai itruTa^a avrov.

tfp&J 8i8aaKO)v'

ras

fit

and

r)v

8e

vvKTai i^epxo^Kvat rjv\i^eTU

ets

to

opos TO Ka\ovfXfvov i\aiuiv.

XII, 4

KaKcivov \t0oPoXi^<ravTs eK<j)aXai(rav, Kai dir<rTi\av

Or, according to the shorter reading of

In favour of the latter

\aia)(Tav Ka\ rJTtpiaaav.

by Ammonius,

p.

26

liDLAN and

is

TJTiji.a)|xtvov]

\'ulg. KUKflvov eVt^a-

the distinction laid

arifMOVTai khI aTip-a^erai 8ia(pfpei' ciTifiovrai p.iv

VIVO T<i>v vopcov oXo(r;^epft

annia' aTifxa^frai 8e o v^pi^ofxevot ev

down

yap

Tit

tlvi TTpaypari.

But the ditficulty, common to both readings, is in the word eKftjioKaiaa-av,

which it has been attempted, in various ways, to explain without departing
from the proper meaning of the word, /o S2tni up ; but with so little
success, that nearly all the commentators have been forced to acquiesce in
the rendering of the Vulgate, et ilium in capite vuluerarunt. Both Syriac
versions (following the T. R.) have

where Q_2l_^f

is

,mr>

g^V.n

.rnnV>..>

OOT^O

simply vuluerarunt^ {TpavpaTiaav, without regard to

wounded.
While it is acknowledged that no example can
be adduced, in which KfcfxiXainvv has this meaning-^, the legitimacy of

the part

[But

cf,

Tobit

vii.

('I

gaveher

to seven husbands,') KaioirSTe iav

l(reTro-

pevovTO TTpos avTrjv, aTridv7\ffK0v inrb

vvKTU.

Ti]v

R. V. 'And whensoever they

came

in

unto her they died

in

the

night.']
'

Rev.

W.

Trollope, in his Notes

the Gospel of St

Mark,

oil

fancied that he

ST MARK.

36

XII.

asserted from the analogy of yavrpi^tiv

:i

= to

(U yacrrtpa rvnTfiv),
But as Kopv<f)^ makes
Kopvcf)ovv, not Kopv(j)aiovv, SO (according to this analogy) the derivative from
Ke4>a\i] would be not Kf(f)a\aiovv, but K((f)a}<ovv
and St Mark should ha\e
written eKe(f>a.X(o(rav, a 7/^.r nihili^ it is true, but which would have been
accepted without hesitation in the only sense which could have been
assigned to it. The reading of BLX, iKt^aK'iacrav, does not help us much.
We can only conjecture that the Evangelist adopted fKecpaXaicoaav, a
known word in an unknown sense, in preference to eKe(j)a\cd<Tav, of which
both sound and sense were unknown.
That Kf(f)aXaiovv must be referred to KecpaXaiov, not to Ke4>a\^, was
rightly understood by Alberti {Observ. Philol. pp. 174
183), who is also
successful in showing that Ke(j)a\ainv is sometimes used for the f/u'c^^ end
or knob of roots, bones, &c., why not therefore of a club (in fact, Phavorinus
defines Kopvvrj to be iraaa pa^dos Ke(f)a\aia)Tij, from Ktipa, ca/)u/)? But
when he goes on, by the help of the figure synecdoche, from the knob to
the club itself, and from M<^aKainv, a club (?) to Ke(f>a\aiovv, to beat with
clubs, we confess that we cannot follow him.
A knob is not a knobbed
stick.
If the English reader were to meet with such a sentence as this,
'and him they knobbed, and shamefully handled,' \\q rather think he
would understand it in a sense not very different from that to which we
are finally brought back, they wounded him in the head.'

it

is

yvadovv

= to

eh yvadovs

tvitt(iv),

and a few

others.

'

*XII. 21
KaTaXiwav

where

Luke

R. V. 'Leaving no seed behind him': reading a-niQavi

KaraXtTrT} is

nfj

xii. 1 9,

'leave behind.' But in the parallel,

and so constanter (iS passages out of 24)

used of the wife,

XX. 31, 'left' (KaTeXiirov)

Mark

In

aTrepfia for aired. Koi ov8e avroi a<pr]Ke cnrepfia.

for KaraX.

*XII.
neuter

be

28:

TTola

difficult

ecTTiv

omnium

Trdfrwi/,

to

usually quoted,

find
kcli

R.

irao-Jiv)

Vto\i]

The

;]

undoubtedly correct, though it may

Thucyd. iv. 52 is
exactly similar instance.

an

^v avrwv

Kci\ovfj.fvas...f\fv6epovp,

(T.

irdvTtov

-rrpwTTi

7'crum,

koi

r)

is

diavoia, ras

ttoj'tcoj/

re

/idXtora

liWas noXfis

(above all)

rets

rfjv

'AKraias

"AvTav8pov.

Fritzsche quotes as 'plane gemellus' Aristoph. A7>. 471: ov8' A'lawirov

ireTraTTjKns

os ((pacrKf Xeycoi'

But

TTJs yrjs.

this

is

Kopvbw

TrdvTuiv irpaTrjv opviOa ytvicrdai

Trporepav

not an instance in point, because the speaker

means

was the most ancient of the birds, but that the

birds in general (he takes a particular one, the lark) were older than all
other creatures; so that naacov would have been intolerable. A better
example is St Chrysost. T. vii. p. 108 P.: ^//vx') *'""" I'oi'f^pios ciXovaa TravTu>v

to assert, not that the lark

auorjTorepa yivfrai.

had discovered a clear instance of

use of the
iVa

/A7J

pan.

word

in Aristoph. /;'.

this

854

K(pa\aiu) tov Kpdracpdf aov

But a reference to the place

prj-

will

show

that

K<pa\ai({j

(not KccpaKaiw)

an adjective agreeing with

that

for the

verl)

prj/xarL,

we must go

next line, Otvuv vw

opyrjs.

is

and

to the

ST MARK.

XIIT. 2S

XII.

2)7

is

much

not

usage

'

is

in

There

choose between these; but both biblical and classical

to

Hebrew and Greek

Rabbinical writers

Rom. XXVII

Alford and

people.'

the mass of the people.'

Thus

in favour of the older version.

is

people'

the great multitude,' or

'

common

A. V. 'the

o iroXvs oxXos]

'

others prefer

37

27

iv.

ttjs

common

the

'

a term used by

y^y,

Eisner quotes from Plut.

a disparaging way.

in

Levit.

flXri'Dy, o \aos

Vit.

occurrence of celestial portents during an

eV Se rouro) (the

assembly of the people) tov \i.kv ttoXvv o)(\ov aKebaadevra (pvyelv, ruiis 8e
dwarovs avaTpa(prji>ai )j.eT dAXrjXwi^. I add Pausan. Messcn. XIV. i o Se
o)(Kos o TToXiis Kara ras naTplBas fKacrToi ray app^atus eaKfdaadrjaau. Dio Chrys.
:

Or. IV.

30:

p. 72.

2: 6
p.

noXvs

6 be ttoXvs

LXXII.

Xems (distinguished from

629. 30:

p.

Lucian. Dt: Luetic

Trepi^XeTrecrOai.

/cat

Diod.

Ibidras oi ao(po\ KaXovaiu^.

p.kv 8rj TToXiis ofiiXos, oiis

216 ed. Bip.

Id. Or.

Ka\ nfjLadrjs ofxiXos.

vno tov ttoWov ox^ov,

Kal davfjLa^eadai

01

Sic. T. X.

inK^iavidTaToi. Ka\

dpaa-TiKcoraroL) e^eTreaev (Is rrjv vvv KaXovp.evrfv lovdalav.

*XIII. 8: 'There shall be earthquakes in divers places; there

be famines.' After XifMol T. R. adds Ka\ rapaxal, which is not very
appropriately coupled with Xinoi, and is wanting in BDLX.
Dean Alford
retains it, because no possible reason can be given for the interpolation
of the clause.'
But if the original reading was Xt/xot kuI Xoi/xol (as in
Luke xxi. 1 1 and the T. R. of Matt. xxiv. 7) and <al Xoifjiol had been
accidentally omitted, then it was very natural that some one should have
shall

'

attempted to restore the equilibrium (so to speak) of the construction, by

the addition of some other particular, corresponding with St Luke's

But

aKaraaTaa-lai.

case

is

made

if

be eliminated, we think a strong

Xoip.oi, even though unsupported

Kal rapaxal is to

out for the insertion of Kal

by MSS. or versions. \ip.ol Kal Xoip.ol have been connected ever since
Hesiod {0/>. 242) Tolcriv 8' ovpavoQev piy eTrrjyayt TTrjp.a Kpoviwv Xip.ov
:

6fj.ov

Kal Xot/idi/, aiTo(^6ivvdovcn

5e Xaoi.

"yivwo-KCTe]
Dean Alford here most uncritically adopts
from AB'-DLA, evidently an error of the scribe, since the very
same MSS. have it in v. 29 also, where it is impossible; and in St Matthew
places.
all the MSS. read yivuxxKere in both
Fritzsche also adopts

*XIII. 28:

yivuxTKerai

yivocKTKeTai in all

Kal

three Gospels-, otherwise (he says) the opposition ouro)

'

prorsus absona.'

'

one knows,' and

vp.Ls..,yw(ia-KeTe is

general,- not

[Cf. Lucian.

6 7roXi>s

Hermot. 72: koI

Xews TruTTeOovcnv avrois

TO ^eva Kal
2: 6

personal,

yap

aWoKOTa

eivat.

o/j-ws
.

oia

Id. Harinoii.

TOL TToXvs oiTos \ew?, avTol pev

dyvoouffi

TO,

Praecept.

PeXriw
:

oiirw

TToXi's dTTofi\i\j/ovTaL.

k.t.e.

yap ae

Id.
6

AV/c/.
Xetbs

Id. Hist. Conscr.

But

(l)

(2) the

10:

t^v

p-rj

yivcia-Kfre in

impersonal

\n

eavTuiv
critic

Luke

is

xxi.

yivwcTKeTe

would read

jSdXwatv

28

tov <jvp(pTov koI tov ttoXvv

drjpov eTrtvo^crats.
~

7'.

yiucoa-Kerai,

rj^-q,

for ^XeirovTes d(p'

the

same

'e Codd.'(?)

drr

yivcljijKtTai K.T.i.

30

avTuv

{t(2v

intrepid

orac

Trpo-

Ziv5puiv)

ST MARK.

38
known,' does not occur

'it is

BevBpov yivcoa-KfTai,

Eccles.

N. T. (Matt.

same

xii. 33,

verse

= Matt.

intransitive

Kupnov to

can be SO considered).

Edd. and MSS. (such of them

xxiv. 32) the

as have accents) are divided between the transiti\e

and the

roii

e'/c

quite another thing), nor yet in the O. T. (unless

is

10, Kai eyvMo-dr) o icTTiv avOpmrros,

vi.

In the

in the

XIV.

fK(f)vj],

'spring forth' (Hieron.

tKCJivT)

'putteth forth,'

<7 iiata

fucrint folia).

more likely, as in the other case we should have expected

Thus Euthymius (commenting on Matt. xxiv. 32)
the aorist eVc^vo-?/.
Cf.
explains orne irpo^aKaxriv in St Luke by orav eKipva-r) ra (fyvWa.

The

latter

the

is

Symmachus on
*XIV.

fiTJirore

eh to

14:

I'sa. ciii.

'ia-Ton

awb

eKCpiJa-ai. rpotpiju

yfjs.

A. V.

66pv^os tov Xaov]

'

an

there be

lest

R. V. 'lest haply there shall be a tumult of the

uproar of the people.'

To

the same class belong Col. ii. 8 fd'KenfTe p.r) ns vfias farui 6
Take heed lest there shall be any one that maketh spoil of
you': and Heb. iii. 12: /SXeVere fj-rjuore ea-rai ev tivi vfxcov, 'Take heed

people.'

(TvKaybaycav,

'

haply there shall be in any one of you.' In most cases fitjiroTe is

rendered by 'lest,' though, occasionally, the addition of

lest

sufficiently
'

haply' or 'at any time,'

protest against

is

may

But what we strongly

be an improvement.

the literal translation of

fxijirore ea-Tai,

'lest there shall

instead of the only grammatically correct English rendering, 'lest

be,'

We

there be.'

appeal unto

Cruden.

Under

'

we

lest'

find about a

hundred examples from both Testaments, of which all but six belong to
the form 'lest there be,' 'lest he fall,' &c.
In the exceptions, the form
is 'lest there should be,' which in five out of the six examples is correct, the
verb in the preceding clause being in the pasf tense
'

There was given me a thorn

in

the flesh, lest

In the other exception, Heb,

measure.'

ii.

i:

as 2 Cor.

xii.

should be exalted above

'We

ought to give the more

we have heard,

lest at any time we

them slip' (^r^n-ore napappvdopev), 'we let them' would be more
g-rammatical, and the Revisers have made this very correction.
Lest
there shall be' is not to be found at all.
Grammarians have taken subtle
distinctions between pr^nore
and pijnore ea-Tui, but it is doubtful whether
the IdiuiTai Kai ciypappaTot, to whom we are indebted for the four Gospels,
knew anything about them. Thus -St Matthew writes, iVa ^7) dopvjBos
yii/rjTai: and it is not at all improbable that the true reason why wc find

earnest heed to the things which

should

let

'

prjTTOTi

earai in the instances quoted,

which

is

XIV.

10:

tls roiv

8w8Ka]

mean nothing
.Sucli

but 'the

first

(TX'c.ua

LM

(No.

a conblriictioii as p-qirore

dopv^oi would not be justified by

I]

because the verb dpi has no

Recent editors have adopted

the authority of V>C (ut videtur)

'

is

aorist,

the tense required in the present case'.

(1

(,'iir.

xii.

25)

j]

'iva pj]

because a

and X
i;

(ex corn).

(5

els Toiv 8.

Ikit 6 els tu>v

of the twelve,' which

luimill

is

scliisni is

an

single

is

iiniJcii/,

abiding:; coiidilioii.

b.

on
can

absurd.
wlierea.s

XIV.

ST MARK.

41

R. V. in marg.

'

Gr. the one of the tiuclve'' ;

of the twelve,' which would require o

might surely have been

39
and

in text,

rav

S>v fls

8.

'

he that was one

The English reader

ignorance of such quisqiiiliae as these.

left in

XIV. 15: 'A large upper rooxn. furnished {i(rTpu>ixevov).' The Greek
word signifies spread with carpets (aTpcifMara),' not that the floor of the
room, but that the couches (KXlvai) on which the guests reclined, were so
'

Compare Ezek.

spread.

41

xxiii.

by Aristoph. Aeh. 1089:

Tpan-e^m,

8'

tci

aXXa

(TTpmjjLaTa^.

TTpo(rK(f)akai.a,

two disciples were shown 'a large

that

The

koi eKadov eVi KXlvrjs eo-rpaj/xeV);?.

banquet-room are thus described

articles necessary for the furnishing of a

iravr

e'crrli/

TTapecrKevacrjiiva,

KXivai,

When, therefore, it is said that the

upper room earpcoixevov,' it is implied

the other requisites, KXlvai, TpoTreCai, &c. had been previously

all

provided, the spreading of the (TTpapLara being the last thing attended to
before the arrival of the guests.

XIV.

36:

precisely,

'

Pelop. IX

A. V. 'Take away.'

irapt'vc-yKt]

Turn

Ibid.

discourse.'

Compare

Langhorne,

eVi

tov

Se

storm was passing away) 8evrepov

Buttmann {Excurs.

ad

ill.

Plut. Vit.

letting the remark

endeavouring to turn the

Tov 81 ^vX\i8ov napacptpovTos tou \6yov,

pass without notice,' not, as

'

'

nprnrov

wapacpeponemv (while the

inriyev

tv)(t] x^eifimva

Deniosth.

r)

Mid.

c.

p. 531, 15)

explains

Koi '48o^iv

pavos'

Km

KaKiivo^ eXatie

avra pel^ou eavrov

6 ciprapos (the

napacf)epu)v irp\v Xa^tlv

eni Sevrepos.

/xer'

To pro\e

enpov

Xaj3eiv, KarajSaXXfi o fXajiev, co?

where, however,

ll.

the

2,

o rpiros eXa^e,

cos S'

cook) olopevos avTov ov8ev en Sfiadai

avTov erepov:

So
copas

ras-

sense of 'take away,' the following passage from Xenoph. Cyrop.

usually relied on

first

roiy dvdpacnt/.

TraprjViyKaTf (praeterire sivistis) rrjs Bvaias Kal ttjs dfcoplas.

is

More

R. V. 'Remove.'

aside, cause (or suffer) to pass by.'

o\|/'oi;,

7rapa(f)fp(ov

Xrj'^o(a';^ero

is

not

auferens, hwi praeterfevens, 'passing on the dish to the next person-.'

XIV.

41

Hieron.

'It is enough.'

dirt'xei]

In

e^apKfl.

a7ro;^p77,

Pseud-Anacreon.

Od.

Hesych. 'ATre^ff

siifficit.

xxviii.

2;^

instructions to a painter for the portrait of his mistress,

^Xeno) yap avTi]u-

'ATre'xet*

herself

view; So

rd^a,

like, 'twill

Krjpe,

the only authorities for this use of the word

from St Cyril on Hagg. ii. 9

and Dean Alford, dTr)(ei, koI
the true reading

is

dnix^i

edition of St Cyril on the

[Cf.

Phit.

deiirvi^ot rots

II.

tQv

p. 181
<j)i\oju

irep.irbp.evo% e/CTrti/xara

T^aTre'j'a?.]

koI

I':

(in

TrejrX^pcopai, Kal ScSfT/yuai

<^s

rav towvtmv ov8(v6s,

printed by P. E. Pusey 6 p.aKapiTr]s in his

be irore

exp7;7-o,

passage quoted

the old editions) by Wetstein, Fritzsche,

XII Prophets, Oxon.

el

too.'

for in the

poet gives

and concludes

'Enough the girl

These seem to be

Koi XaXrjUfi?.

soon be speaking

the

p.era-

ffTpiJ}p.ixTa.

Kal

p.

[Cf.

1868.

Athen.

(ed.

Dind.)

XI.

3,

464: oluos avToh uivoxoeiTO Kal rpa-

yrjpaTa

TvapecpipeTO.^

ST MARK.

40
*XIV.

51

The

Trpipp\T]pL'vos (TLvSova eirl yvp.vov]

a-ivhwv or

'

XIV.

51

sheet'

is

well illustrated from Diog. Laert. vi. 90, where Crates the Cynic philosopher
being censured by the magistrates {aaTwofioi) at Athens on. aivhova
J7/i0tf (7T0, replies

Ka\ Qebcppaa-Tov Vfxiv bfl^o) (nv86pa 7rpi/3e/3Xr;/xej'oi'

when they would

Keiponevov.

of hurry

him,

believe

not

dnrj-yayev

eVi

and

eSfi^e

koI

/covpeToj/,

Perhaps the rendering 'cast about his body' conveys an idea

in the original word, which is

and want of preparation, not

usually rendered 'clothed' or 'arrayed,' and in the above quotation is

should prefer 'having a sheet wrapped
interchanged with i]h4>U(tto.

We

about his naked body'; and

Acts

in

xii.

whole narrative

8 (where the

negatives the idea of a hasty flight) for 7^6/J^^aXoO to iixanov

a-ov, '"ivrap

thy garment about thee.'

XIV. 53:

tw

o-xivepxovTai. aviTu (sc.

These words may mean,

dpxtpi)]

come together unto him,' not, as

nor, as R. V., there come together with
A. v.,
The High
him.' We prefer taking avTta as equivalent to Trpos avTov^.
Priest was already in his house the others came together on receiving a
There
summons from him. So both Syriac versions, (nZa\ n m 1 n/
either

'

'

come with him,' or,

with him were assembled,'
there

'

there

'

j.

is

same ambiguity

the

in

John

xi.

33,

where the former sense

is

the

more

probable one.

XIV. 65

pa-rrio-p.ao-iv

MSS. read eXa^ov

Philoxenian

.Syriac

For

avrov ^PaWov]

(ABCN)

'i^oKKov or

or fXafxjBavou (DG).

(OOCTI

'-^ffn 1)

With

'4{-iakov

the oldest

the last agrees the

Dean Alford

explains

eXa/3oj/

'took him in hand,' 'treated him'; iMeyer, 'took him into custody'(!);
R. V. 'received him with blows of their hands (Or, strokes of rods),' diS if

he was now for the first time handed over to the officers, instead of
having been in their custody from his apprehension. There is a verbal
correspondence between the Greek panliTfinai Xa^elv nva, and an exSpartae vero pueri ad aram sic
pression of Cicero's {Tiisc. li. 14):
'

But such a

verberibns accipiuntur, ut multus e visceribus sanguis exeat.'

rude reception on the occasion of their first mtroduction to Diana Orthia

and if such a sense had
is something very different from the present case
;

been intended, the Greek would probably have been fxira pama-ixaTwv
On ihc other hand, supposing ejSaXov to have been the
avTov ibe^avTo.
original reading,

KuivMs

prjdetf

the

f-idXXfiv Xi6uii; jieXeai,

[A good example

Timol. X,\V.

pairia-fiaai may have appeared a

accustomed only to such combinations as
&c., who might therefore have thought eXa/ioi/ (the

phrase jSaXXeiu

to a transcriber

is

I'lul.

/'//.

Tlie .Syracusans were so

terrified at the greatness of the Cartliairinian

annameiU

aicrre /xuXis T<^J

Tlho-

XiovTL
a7r6

(llicir

tocovtwv

roX/x^crat

coininandcr)
p.vpi.a.5wv

(rvt'eXdeiv.]

t/jktx'Ni'oi'J

6w\a XaSocras

XIV.

ST MARK.

72

4I

two words being constantly interchanged with one another) more

On pmrla-fiaa-iu see on John xviii. 22.

likely to

be the true reading.

A. \^ 'And when he thought thereon,

wept abundantly^ or, Jic began to loeep! The first of
retained by R. V. in the text, the third in the margin.

XIV. 72:
he wept.
these

is

Of

Kal c-iriPaXwv ^KXau]

Or,

/le

these three versions, the first

is,

probably, taken from Beza, who,

while giving the preference to another translation,

cum

erupissef,

cum

sese

The words might, perhaps, be rendered cJim hoc

foras prorupissef, adds
animadvei'tisset, as if he had been suddenly roused out of a deep sleep by
'

Christ's looking

upon him [which, however, St Mark does not mention]

and the crowing

of the cock.'

is

The second version, he wept

'

arrived at by taking eni^aXaiv in the sense of irpoa-dels (as

adjicie/is,

irpoa-Oeis eiiTe) q.

d.

argued, the word

is

(Theophr. C/iar.

vill),

abundantl)','

Luke

supcraddens, veJieincnter flcbat.

xix.

So,

it

is

used

in such phrases as em^aXcov (prjcri, eTn^aXav epara

where, however, the meaning rather seems to be
subjictens, sermonein excipiens, taking up the discourse. The third version,
'

he began to weep,'

is

has found

way

its

and both Syriac versions

that of the Vulgate

(Pesh. Kai rjp^aTo KkaUiv; Philox. kuI ap^dp.fvos

into the text of Cod.

e/<Xate,

D, and the

the former of which

latter is

one of the

by Theophylact, ^ lip^afxevos (rj) [xera

(r(po8p(')Tr]ros).
And if the Greek had been ku) eVe/^aXe KXaUiv, this
rendering would have been less open to criticism on grammatical grounds
than any other.
But there is one objection common to all three
renderings, namely, that they are frigid and lifeless; they present no new
alternative

explanations

enlivening

instead of

idea;

Especially

the description,

this true of the first,

is

The chord was

mind

given

struck, the sluices

they rather enfeeble

it.

when he thought thereon, he wept.'

were opened, when Peter called to

'

'

had said unto him, Before the cock crow twice,

thou shalt deny me thrice.' Then, say St Matthew and St Luke, Peter
went out, and wept bitterly.' Instead of the epithet St Mark introduces
an additional action, imfiaXcou K\aie, 'he did something, and wept.' He
might have done many things to show the intensity of his grief. He
might have thrown himself on the ground (as Xenoph. Ephes. p. 22
the word that Jesus

'

(ed. Londini,

1726): /carn/3aXoj/ref (avTovs eKXaiop: or

p.

50: avrov

em

Trjs

he might have 'turned himself about,' like Joseph

24 aTroorpa^ei? de utt' avrav eK.\avfT() ^ he might have covered

(vvfjs pi\l/'as eKXaifp);

(Gen.

xlii.

David mourning for Absalom (2 Sam. xi.x. 4)'-. Any of

these actions would have expressed in a lively manner the e/cXauo-e niKpas
of the other Evangelists; and the last, 'he covered his head and wept,'
besides its characteristic propriety, may be shown to be not unsupported
on linguistical grounds.
his face, like

[CL Aiiataan.

\.

daraKTi fj.eTa<TTpa<peU
'

[Or,

lleeiug

/>. 22: edaKpve T

eirl

from

ferusalein,

Kings (Sam.)

\v.

30: dvajSaluui'

Kai

KXaiwi' Kalryjv Ke<pa\7]u eTnKeKa\vfx,u.^i>o?.]

ddrepa..^
2

ST MARK.

42
The custom
did

XTV.

of covering the head in weeping

Aphrod.

I.

eppmro

is

more

that they might indulge their grief

so,

Thus

freely.

eVi Tijs koIttjs, (yKeKaXvunevr] kcu daKpvaaa-a.

men

ravra

there was an additional reason for so doing, tears in the sterner

sex being considered as undignified, and

many

Charit.

In the case

eiTTOixra aTTf(TTpa(f)r], koi (TvyKa\vy}Aapivr] dciKpvcov dcf)fJKe TTT/yay.

of

Women

known.

well

72

even unmanly 1.

and profane

indications of this feeling both in sacred

may

of which

Thus

TTfirXav; IpJl. A71/.

Eurip. Orcst. 280: ^vyyov,Tl KXaUis, Kpara dela

547:

Xovcrav els aXcros Koprjv,

imlhev ^Ayapepvatv ava^

(as S'

PJiacd.

Plat.

TrenXop rrpodeis".

p.

II7C:

Timol. IV

TipoXeav dnoxcap^'jTas

o pkv

8aKpv(op\

It

bciKpva nporjyev,

nXX' epov

e'yKa\v\lrdpevos eKXate (the

avrmv

pi.Kpov

appears, therefore, that

St

if

in

i'aa)

in\ (T(f)ayas (Trei-

nTrecTTfva^e, KcipTToXiv (TTpexj/as Kapa

ye

dcrraKTi e^c^pet ra Saxpva, ooare eyKoXvylrdpevoi dneKXatov epavrov.

ei(TTf)Kei

some

be quoted for the sake of the variety of expressions used

this connexion.

dp.p.aTo)v

There are

writers,

Ka\

jila

Kal

Plut. F/7.

dvyKokv^dpevos

Mark had

written Koi

very expression which occurs in Isocr. Trapes.

362 B eVetSf) rjXdopev eh aKpoTroXiv, eyKaXvyjrdpevos eKXaie), there could

have been no doubt of his meaning; and Dean Alford would hardly have
This explanation of enijiaXcov, although it suits
ventured on the remark
the sense very well, appears fa>icifiil.^ The only question is, whether
ein^akwv would be likely to convey the same idea to a Greek reader as
It certainly did so to Theophylact,
ev:iKaXv'\tdpevQs or (TvyKokv^dpevos.
who explains it by e7riKaXv\jrdpevos ttju KeffiaXijv. It is no objection to this
sense of the word that it requires Ipdnoi' or some such word to be
p.

mentally supplied

phrase being rw

'

since that

is

the case with eniKaXvyj/dpevos (the

Iparlto rrju KefjjaXrjv eiriK. or eyK. as

full

Plut. 17/. Brut. XVIl).

3 we meet with the elliptical expression Ka\

where the action intended is equally clear. In
I Cor. xi. 4 the phrase Kara KecfxiX^s '^x^^j " connexion with praying or
prophesying, has never occasioned any perplexity^; nor even the still

Charit.

In

Aphrod.

Trepippr]^dpevos

harsher
els

TO.

T.

e/cXaie,

ellipsis in

the Greek version of Esth.

i8ia XvTTovpevos

vi.

12: 'A/iotr

Kara KetpaXrjs (Heb. operto capitc).

fie

virea-Tpey^ev

In

all

these

instances the association of ideas between sorroivitii^, and covering the

head., or

'

rending the

[Cf. Aristacn.

yap aidovpevos

ti)v

irapuveTO rais

J'l'^t.]

I.

clothes, supplies the

Ep.

rifxepav,

10:

KXaieiu

to

oaKpvov

explanation

Agamemnon

in

^afV xpui'Of

of

tlie

veiling

of

Timantlies' picture of

on seeing

enemy),

Id. Cacs. XI, I

vos

edaKpvov.]

figures.

fcilis
:

TToXvV

tlie

hi.

number of
/'//fc. xxxiv

eveKaXv^avTo

'

TO

[Cf.

PIul.

11.

aTrrjKdev

KaradaKpi'icrai-

slain
:

ticttoi tQii' ttoXltui' d<p0evTos

one commonly given, that the jiainler

had exhausted his sl<ill on llie other
[Cf. I'lul. F/V. Ch'OIII. .XXV

and enables the

eV\aie77VxX''M''5a ^t'/xecosTrpo

tov wpoffLOTrov.

the Sacrifice of Iphigeuia, and not the

'

link,

iyKaXv^dpevos Kal

This seems to be the most pro-

bable

missing

/vai

p.

oi

(Cato
of the

ptu

jSeX-

tov ttw/ciw-

kcitw

Kvfavres

200 E: Kal r^y

a7ro/?as. ij3ddi!i'e K-ara \'6</)aX7/5 e'xwj'

i/iClTlO)'.]

XV.

ST MARK.

24

43

reader or hearer to choose, out of a great variety of possible meanings,

that which the writer or speaker

had

in his

properly said of the wearing of apparel

inariov

8vo

Kopais enaia-i.

nvK

vcpaaiiivov

e7rij3a\fl.s

Eurip.

rovyKVKKov.

eni^aXovcra

mind.

That eVtjSaXeli/ may l^e

Thus Lev. xix. 19:

not denied.

Aristoph. Rccles. 536

(Tfavro).

I22I

Elect.

may have been

It

is

eyw

[kkv

lizSoKav

(f)dpr)

a trinial or colloquial word, such as

would have stirred the bile of a Phrynichus or a Thomas Magister,

who would have inserted it in tlieir Index cxpiirgatorius with a caution,
But m this, as
eTrcKoKv^dnevos.
'ETTt/SaXcoy \ir] Xe'ye, aKka f-y/caXw//'a/ifi'oy
in most of the examples of vulgar or non-Attic words and phrases
nw-qQua, ct
stigmatized by those grammatical purists. Magna est
praevalebit; popular usage is more than a match for critical canons. We
shall only add that the two Greek scholars who have most elaborately
r\

?)

discussed the point in ciuestion, Salmasius in the early days of classical

and C. F. A. Fritzsche in our own time, have unhesitatingly

same conclusion the former {De Foctiorc Trapcsitico, p. 272)
adding 'Quae sola expositio vera est, ceterae omnes falsae'; the latter
{CoDiment. in Evang. Marci, p. 664) Omnes veritatis numeros eorum

learning,

come

to the

'

rationem habere existimo,

XV.

6:

avTOis ^va

ttir'Xuv

they desired.'

cjui

R. V.

'

whom

transferunt,

Seo-jAiov,

Et

veste capiti injccta/levit.''

ovirep i^toiivto]

The

they asked of him.'

A. V. 'whomsoever
latter represents uv

which is the reading of ABX, but has no support from the

^^'^^ preposiversions (Vulg. quenicnnquc petiissent, Syr.
t \ ] ^
ij~])'
tion being represented by the addition 'of him.'
To this it may be
objected (i) that the word irapaiTfladai in the N. T. bears an entirely
different meaning, to refuse, decline, avoids deprecate, conformably with the
usage of good Greek writers. (2) By the latter Trapmrfia-dal nva is
occasionally used for f^airela-dai, to beg off {as one condemned to death),
which would be very suitable in Matt, xxvii. '20: 'But the chief priests
and elders persuaded the multitude that they should ask for {aWrjaavTm)
Barabbas, and destroy Jesus.' But what is wanted here is some word

napTjTovvTo,

expressive of the

?////

or choice of the people in regard to the object of

Now at that feast the

accustomed privilege. So St Matthew
governor was wont to release unto the people a prisoner, luhoin tlicy
And he released unto them him that
would {ov jjdeXov).' And St Luke
for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they desired {uv
^TovvTo).'
We therefore adhere to the T. R.
their

'

'

*XV.
what.

24: Tis Tt apT]]

'

Compare Luke

What each

xix.

15:

Iva

should take.'
yva>

ris

ri

construction has been traced up to Homer's ris n66ev

is different,

being merely an omission of the copula.

Xenoph. Mem.
fxivovs

7]

Trul8as

II.

2,

Gr. 7uho should take

SuTrpayfiaTfiKraro.
els nvSpcou;

The

but that

Better examples are

flvas ovv vtto tivcov evpoLp.ei' dv fxei^ova fvtjpyert]-

vtto ynvicdp;

Plat.

Pliacdr. p. 259 c:

IkBov irapa Moixrus

ST MARK.

44
anayytWdv

ris rivn civrcov

ne^i^d;

(iyyfXov

Euseb.

rty Ti ayoi.

*XV.

Tifj.a

//.

E.W.

III.

This

86

Wctst. quotes Polyb.

rov Tov

aravpov ayay6vTS...fKfiP0V

add Charit. Aphrod.

^uPTa.

(TTavpov,

axfdop

(TTiSveTO)

PUlt. Vi/.

VIII.

T]li'})list.

who hang themselves?) Km

Lib. XIII

viKpav

prjTepa

De

eTnKpvnTeadaxTav

tov ^p6)(ov

crcipara

to.

^po^ovs

Kadaipedevrav

Didot):

rvpavvov,

pa tov

Tcii>

324:

p.

p.T\

Sufffcoy

irpo

yfj

6avaT0vp,(va>v

(Langhorne

Kadaiprjcrei t6

g5s Se

'of

Anton.

(JY).

awpa

to

rj

II.

death

to

Agis xx

Vit.

dvedtaau

f5'

tuiv dTrayxop,va>v (of

K.(f)epovai

put

otJierzvisc

on irporepov Tiatrai rov

hanged herself). Plut.

e'/c

riva rts

KaBaiptBrjvai

Legg. Spec. T.

XXII: ov vvv

(Spoa-eu

nSeX0t;? (she

I.

xxiv. ed.

Kadt'iXov, tovtov

eKeXevae

8:

Philo

i'xovra.

such as have been strangled, or

Ttjs

(ch.

14

tovtop fih ovv napaxpr^iia npos

/xei'

Koi ra i/xarta Koi Toiis

oi drjpioi Trpo^iXXoviTi,

those

i.

dv(aKaXoni(Tp,Vois, dXX'

fjXios

Kcidaipedevres-

ntpas

ijdrj

the technical word for the operation

is

here described.
STTei/Si'ou

p.

18: Tty ovv rivi xapi^frai ra afj-apr^fxara

KadcXciv avTov]

36.

Charit. Aphrod.

Toiv evdd?).

ViL Apoll.

Philostr.

XV. 36

fdfdauTo

ttjv

pep avTrj roty vnrjpeTais

Kpe pap.evT]v, (Keivrjv

avyKade'iXf.

XV. 43

ToX|Ari<ras elo-^XOe irpos

niXdrov]

'

Went

in boldly

unto

Pilate.'

know
I
So Vulg. {audacter introhnt) and
of, except an anonymous one (Lond., G. Morrish) which has 'emboldened
himself,' for which the more biblical English would appear to be 'took
all

courage'

Chron. xv.

(2

Schleusner, and

And

8).

Fritzsche,

this

22

Plut.

Cam. XXXIV

V/t.

o\

elirf.

p.i.v

eVuicri

e'l

avTcov

tov

fjyJAaro

add

(taking

cVel hk ToXpt](Tai

eyytiy napea-Ti] UaTreipLa Mavio), kgl npoa-ayayoop Trjp

(Gallorum)

npaois

Xf'tpft,

Vlil.

dappi^aavTfs

XXII

Ibid.

avTov.

(TKrjvrj

tt;

ovp noXiopKovpevoi

heart) iut^Uvai BievoovPTo Ka\ pn^rju avvanTfiv.

Tis

rendering of Casaubon,

H. Steph. quotes Herodian.

audacid)

ToXp,i](raPTfS ovv {sioilptcl

the

is

who, however, do not give any examples

except the Homeric, dapaijans pdXa

5,

other English versions that

Langhorne:

yeveiov.

'At

one

last

of

them

ventured to go near Papirius Manius, and advancing his hand, gently

This last example, which has hitherto escaped
stroked his beard.'

seems to be conclusive
and went in unto Pilate^.'

notice,

*X\T.

R. V. 'for trembling

13:
TTw

Ktti

Tovs

oTrire
17/.

Philops. i\:

[Cf. J>ucian.

'

App. B.

tTTtVi'i/'a.

TO ooypa

ifp-i]

Oapariaas

Dcmctr.

Xi.l

rts

670)

C.

5e
III.

yev^crdai p-qdevos
oiiOKOvTos'

ui>5po(puvovs

(SO.vtI% Tives

favour of the rendering,

'

took courage,

'For they trembled and

and astonishment had come upon

8: dxi 86 avras rpojios Kal ^Ko-Taerts]

were amazed.'

Qo.p(jr\(ja%

in

diuKoi....

tAos

TrpoaeXdcTf.

(xW
Plut.

tw A. To\prj'Had the as-

5^

surancc to go lu

xxxi.

12

Oaparjaas.
(lire

/cai

1).'

Langhonic.

ns 7aX^i' mCj

XX\'.

t)ap<TTi(xas.

drown themselves

8:

Babr.

Trpoi/KaXetro

Kat tis (leporum)

'I'hey

were going

as being

llie

to

weakest

of animals, but found the frogs fled from

lliem.J

XVI.

them.'

same
Vlf.

ST MARK.

45

'had hold of them, possessed them.'

which is 'had taken hold of,' Luke v.

Literally,

as eXajBt,

Crass. XI

ecfyo^ijOr]

eXavvfiy, or Karfaxf,

in the best

Pop/. VII
Id. Vit.

dvaiBeia.

Jerem.

Xd^ot Tis

vi.

24

opfJ'Tj

d\i\j/^cs

Tov "InapraKov

Kartcrxev

J^/xay.

is

(tti

fKTrkri^ii fi)(( Ka\ (fipiKT] Kai

I.

crtcoTTi)

Travras

f'n\

p,e

fix^v opov, eTraivos,

Pint.

16,

rfjv

'Pcifirjv

used

to Plut., V/f.

toIs butnenpayfxtvon.

avrhv hi th epcos kuI C^Xos fl^f

TTavTu Sf

nearly the

"E)(fiv is SO

Greek Authors from Homer and Herodotus down

Pomp. XXXVIII:

Ach. Tat.

fxrj

It

26, vii.

'S.vp'iav avdhafie'iv.

eKnXrj^is, rpopos,

ntSco'f,

ST LUKE.
Chap.
with

I.

V. 2)1

A.

OTi oviK dSvvaTTJo-fi, irapd tu) 0(u irdv pTp-ci]

'

God nothing

'
.

For

We may

be impossible.'

compare, for napa ra

6f(o, Matt. xix. 26
Trapa avdpwnois tovto abvvaTov ea-Tiv, napa de Oea iravra
Sward.
Hut the text, being undoubtedly a reminiscence of (if we may
not say, a quotation fromy Gen. xviii. 14 in the Lxx. pfj ddwarija-ei nnpa
shall

TU)

6em

is "I3'1

pfjpa,

where
(or,

must be considered with reference

nin^p X7S';n,

'

nirTlp should

is

to that place

any thing too wonderful

have been translated

= hard)

virep rhv 6t6v,

^.

The Hebrew

for the

Lord.?'

not napa

tu> dfco

and one or two cursives read, irapa mi) dfov, which

been the reading of the Vatican and .Sinaitic MSS. when perfect,

as the Cod. Cotton,

may luivc

and which certainly represents the usual force of the Hebrew preposition
better than the other).
Another text bearing on the question under discussion is Jerem. xxxii. 17, where the LXX. taking the Hebrew word in
another meaning (as our Translators have done in Deut. xxx. 1 1, It is not
]iiddc)2 from thee'), have rendered 01' pr diroKpvfij] diro a-oi ovSev, for which
'

Aquila gives ovk ddwari^a-fi dno croii nav pfjpa (observe that this translator
always renders JP by nVd, even when it is clearly vwfp), and Symmachus
dbvvaTrjcrd. aoi

civK

Returning
6eov

is

(compare Matt.

to the text,

found

we observe

BDLX^

in

xvii.

20: koI ovSeu ddwarrjad vpiv-).

that the very

same

variation napd

mv

(against ACN"), which circumstance, taken in

conjunction with the disputed reading of Gen.

xviii. 14,

certainly

makes

out a strong case against the received text, although perfectly unobitself, and supported by the Vulgate and both Syriac
Supposing then that St Luke wrote on ovk dbvvuTrja-fi napa tov
dfoii nav prjpa, how is this to be explained?
The translation adopted by
the Revisers is, For no word from God shall be void of power.'
On
which we remark (i) that it seems to require some word connecting irdv
as, in P2nglish, no word iv]iich proceedeth from
pripn with napd rnv dfov
God'; or, in (jreek, napa roG Q^ov eKnopevopevov nav p^p-a; or, if not, a
different arrangement of the words, on ovk dSwart^ad rrai^ pfipa napa rov deov

jectionable in
versions.

'

'

'

This reading

edition of

llic

I,

adopt-

(doi'caT7j(rei) is

ed by Holmes and
XX.

Parsons
In his

in

own

Dr

their

edition

Field reads
-

croi

[Cf.

oi'd^v.]

doi'i/arer.

also Jol)

xlii.

Ed.
2:

dowaTci

54

ST LUKE.

11. T2

(as

Kings (Sam.)

Lam.

(2) that

14: kch iTsviyiv avTvv

xvi.

Kinyf

9:

ii.

47

aiTrjs

npocpfiTai

ovk

novripov naini Kvplov.

Triei'/xo

And

opaaiv iropa Kvpiov).

(l8ov

dSwuTfiv never has the meaning, 'to be void of power''

but either

which

(of things) 'to

be impossible,' or (of persons) 'to be unable,'

latter case

invariably followed by a verb in the infinitive mood.

it is

in

To

Greek should have been ovk aa-fffvi^a-d, or

This last objection, however, might be obviated by
OVK dvfvepyrjTov earai.
translating, For from God no word (or, nothing) shall be impossible.'
afford the sense proposed, the

'

IL

7,

12

'Wrapped

swaddling clothes'

in

John

12: 'the linen clothes' (d^dwa).

grave clothes'

\x. 5, 6, 7:

{Kfiplai}.

between

distinction

(fanapyai/uifxevou).

44:

xi.

'

bound hand and

'linen clothes'

and

clotJis (plural of clotli

Ch. xxiv.
foot with

Since the

{r:dupia).

clotlies (plural

without a

been established, both in spelling and pronouncing,

why the English reader of the N. T. should not
have the benefit of it. The Revisers have accepted this suggestion in the
second and fourth examples, but have left the two others unaltered'-'. In
the present text all room for misunderstanding would be taken away by
the use of the biblical term swaddlingbands.' Compare Job xxxviii. 9:
'And thick darkness a swaddlingband for it,' where LXX. o\i.iy\r]
avTr]v ia-TTcipyavuxTa; and the well-known Christmas Hymn, 'AH meanly
wrapped in swathing bands.'
singular) has long

there seems no reason

'

II. 9: aYY^Xos KvpCov Tro-TT] avrois]

A. V. 'came upon them.'
R. V.
'stood by theml' In Ch. xxiv. 4 both versions have 'Behold, two men

stood by them.'

The word

properly signifies any siiddcji or jutexpcctcd

arrival, or coining of one party

upon another^.

al<pvi8ioi avToli (f)icrTaTaL uXtdpos, cocnrep

i]

d8\v

rrj

So

Thess.

iv yaarpl

present instance the A. V. fairly represents the Greek

not 'coming

v. 3:

but in

r/.Tf

In the

e;^oi;o-r;.

v.

38

was probably in the temple before;

nor yet 'standing near' (Scholefield, Hints for mi Improved Ti'anslatioii
of the N. T., p. 22), for that would imply that she had been present during
the preceding incident; but (as rightly R. V.) 'coming up.' We read in
fnicTTaaa

the

life

is

of

a-laughing

*II. 12
J.

for she

Myson (Diog. Laert. I.

when he was in a perfect

TTvdofievov 8ia

M. and

in,'

t'i

p-rfhevos;

108) that that philosopher

solitude

rrapovTOs yfXa, (jidvai

'Ye shall find

and the babe.'

(evpTJafre)
It is

'

a babe,'

8e

a(^z/<D

nvos

once

fell

(Tria-Tavros, Kal

81'

avro tovto.

16,

'they found (dvevpov) both

singular that the Revisers should have

and compound verbs. The former indicno more than coming upon a thing, as in Luke xxi\-. 23, 24
and

failed to distinguish the simple

ates
1

Kal

'

[Except Lev. xxv. 35 (of a person):

dovvaTTjar]

rais

xepcrii'

where many MSS. read

^

suggest 'grave-bands

'

aoi,

ddwa/nriari.]

John

[E.\cept that in

irapa

in the

xi.

44 they

margin.]

[But in Luke xxi. 34, R.V. 'come

on': A.V. 'come upon.']

[Cf. Lucian.

adrjXov

oiroTe

tis

KaraffTrdaas dtrb

De

Gyvui. 34

evLaras,

koX

Koip.(hiXvov

ttjs dixd^y)s (poi'fvffti.ev.}

ST T.UKE.

4'^

when {hey

f01/ lid noi

his body'...'

women had

even so as the

said.'

TT.

we went to the sepulchre, and found it

The latter implies a previous search,

'they found out' or 'discovered,' as in Acts

'and having fmiiid out the

Hctdr)T<U,

Herod.

127:

1\'.

rvyx^nvova-i

rov (IfSpor (Archimedes)

Id.

fTifii](Tfu.

Mars) TovTo
povTfs

(]neaTpci(f)ri

Cam. xxxii.

17/.

rfju

'

(fidopdv.

a few examples.
(fiepert,

tovtovs

MarccI. XIX: rhv avTuy^apn

I'//.

Kadanep

fvayfj, tovs S' niKfiovs dvevpav

searching the ruins of the Hut of

(in

Romulus) tmv aWav dnoXcoXorav

rore (the /t/uus of

8t)

8ia7rf(f)(vy6s

Take
TTiiTponoi'

Tucjioi

Plut.

uvtovs.

nv^vpovTe^ hk toit

4:

xxi.

disciples.'

eovTes

i^fiiv

nvfvix'iVTfi. avyxf'fit' 'n'fi-pcio-Oe

The word

peculiar

nvevpia-Keiv,

nvevto

.St

Luke... is employed by the medical writers of finding out the seat of a

disease'.'

'Good will toward men.' For 'good

14: v dvOptoirois evSoKLtt]
would be better, perhaps, to substitute good pleasure.' EvboKtlv
and v8oKia, which answer to the Hebrew nVT and jiVl, are especially
II.

will'

it

used

in Scripture oi

'

favour ox feclbig of C07nplacency with which God

Thus LXX. Psa. cxlvi.
evhoKfi Kvpin^ iu rols

\}cit

regards his people.

Psa. CV. 4

cpnjBovpevois avrov.

Sym. Prov.

aov.

xiv.

9:

pvijadrjrt

r'jfjLwv,

Kvpif, iv

rfj

v8oKia rov \aov

Hardly

dvapivov fv6f(ou fvSoKia.

Acai

to

be

distinguished from these are ]*Dn and ]*Sn, generally rendered by deXeiv

and

Psa. xvii. 20: piKrerai

deXrjp.a; e.g.

ovK earai deXrjpa (sc. 6fov) iv

on

p,e,

On

d(])po(Ti.

^6e\r)<Te

Eccles.

fie.

v. 3:

a Consideration of these and

we shall have no difficulty in understanding by fv8oKia

good pleasure of God, shown towards men (ev dvdpdTrois) by

similar passages

favour

the

ox

We

the birth of the Saviour of mankind.

may measure (humanly

speak-

ing) the intensity of the divine benevolence displayed on this occasion,

by comparing

it

instrument of

it

(V

will

be

'

This

From

<u v8(')KT](Ta).'

God

with that which he himself expresses towards the chosen

:

fv8oKcov

e'v

my

is

beloved Son, in

henceforth

men

will

whom

am

well pleased

be evapfarovvTa rw 6(u, and

avTo7s^.

With respect to the force of the preposition, we adhere to the A. V.

No doubt, in good Greek, 'good will toward men' would be evvoia npm
TOVS nvOpcoTTovs, as Plut. F/t. LliCuU.

I:

8i. npos rov d8e\(fihv nvrnv MnpKov

But the regular construction of

r^s

(vvoias TToWcov TfKprjpicov ovrav k.t.X?

Hebrew verbs and nouns

the

follow the

'

same

Ilobart

rule;

and

(W. K.), On

K.T.e.

idoi'i,

(prjcri,

/cat

KATAAAAPH.

"'

347

V,:

avOpwiroi f tI iartv,

We

minded of another Christmas

tv8oKia,

OeXeiv,

are

Hymn

re:

6f\r]pa

'good

'Peace on earth and mercy mild;

God and
p.

(pdvqaav evapiarovvm \onr6v.

(vdoKia;

fv8oKfLv,

in the present case, the object of the

the medical

language of St Ln/ie, ^. g<).

2 St
Chrysost. T. XI.

A6|o

aforesaid being with the preposition ? of the

Greek terms

object, the corresponding

[Ei-Vota

sinners

RECONCILED.'

said of

is

men;

eiifx^veia

more correctly of divine favour. Lucian.

De Gymn. 33 ws 5^ vvv ^x^re, dewv
:

Tivoi

ev/ieveli^i

awifffOal

p-oi

doKflre.]

n.

ST LUKE.

37

49

pleasure' being 'men,' iv avdpunrois evSoKia is rightly translated 'good

pleasure in men,' or 'good will toward men,' not, as in the margin of
R. v., 'good pleasure among men.'

The

Revisers, as might have been foreseen, have followed the reading

and the Latin Vulgate,

of the principal uncials

TTois

To which

pleased.'

sticliometry
is

'And on

evdoKiAC,

that

(2)

it

may

be

koI iwl y^s

among men

earth peace

in

fiprjvr^

whom

(briefly) objected, (i)

that

dvdpm-

iv

he
it

well

is

ruins the

separates iv from ev8oKia, the word with which

it

normally construed;

'men

(3) that

of good pleasure'

(fl\*"l ^l;'JX)

it

would

be, according to Graeco-biblical usage, not avdpaivoi evdoKtas, but avSpes

evdoKias^;

that the turn of the sentence, iv dvdpaTrois evdoKia, very

(4)

much resembles
rendered

that of the second clause of Prov. xiv. 9

we have seen) by Symmachus:

(as

*Other renderings of

'among men of

{Coiitemp. Rev. Dec.

'

men

contented

1881, p.

good,' or 'of his gracious

1003),

'among men

men from

take ivhoKMi as distinguishing certain

purpose'

of contentment,' or

has even been suggested that 'there

It

(!).

'

for

]''!)

have been proposed, as

iv dvdpconois fvdoKias

his counsel

DHl?'^

]))i'\

dvapiaov evdicov evdoKia.

koi

the rest

no need

is

to

the phrase

admits likewise the more probable sense, "in (among and within) accepted
mankind."' (Westcott and Hort, App. p. 56.) But although, taken alone,
dvdpwnoLs can only mean iv rw dvdpanlva yivfi, yet the assumption of
an epithet has the immediate effect of defining and marking off a select
portion of mankind, to which the particular description applies.
In fact
iv

avdpanoi fv8oKias or evdoKrjroi

iKXfKToi,

and

''selected

mankind.'-

II.

yj

widow
read

exactly equivalent to dvdpanroi exXoy^y or

almost as great an absurdity as

Kal avTi^ x^lP* "S twv oYSoTJKovra Tccrcrdpwv]

'And she was a
and four years.' For coy the uncials ABLX^

which the Vulgate renders, Et haec vidua

have examined

all

the instances

of similar combinations in the O. T.,

and cannot
dvdpUTTOs
,,

find a single
'^

is

so

D''n"nn

;''{<.

20:

o
Sam. xvi. 7
alpaTw. Ibid.
2

0'. dvT]p e^a^.

t^\S\

iir'

T-.

dvdpa de^ids

crov.

:-

Jerem. xv.
biKa^opevov.

K.

Psa. cxix- 24:

10:
'A.

3n

E^"'K.

'

0'.

dvSpa pdxv^-

<-

dv5pa
L)an.

T-qs

avSpes
./

"^uPiy
'

f^^""^"'

differ

0'.

7:
a

^nnn

avy]p

iiridv-

0'. oi

%'Z^.

tij

'

Ibid.

oiad-qK-qs ffov.

.:.w.

'e'jX
"

"

,
,

xxix. 10

'

0'.

Obad.

ad annos

tisque

nnpn"Ji^''X,

11:

x.

^^QJ,.

following

O'. avrip

nib3

one in which

The

used.
1

are the prnicipal ones

xviii.

is

of about fourscore

ewy,

is

mankind'

''accepted

,
.

fProv.
i

<jov.

avSpes ai-

D'^PT ""J^^X.

0'.

Sam.

niJDn^O

viii.

[ei'oo^Tias at

dprivLKol
afdpes
tr

10:

ti^"'N\

ahne would

the end of

from evdoda only by the addition

of the smallest possible c,

than a point, for which

been intended

it

little

more

might have

thus eyAOKiA''.]
4

ST LUKE.

50

II.

49

'And she had been a widow even for

number of years, being added to those
of her maiden and married state, would make her at this time upwards of

octoginta qiiatuor, and R. V.

fourscore and four years'; which

We

a hundred years old, an improbable, though not incredible age.

is recorded of Judith (xvi. 22, 23), that she remained

may compare what

a widow {pvK eyvu) civrji) avTijv) all the days of her life, from the day that
her husband Manasses died and she increased more and more in great;

ness, Koi iyr]pa(TiV iv

however, be borne

r<M o'Ikco

instead of "flC (especially

and that the phrase

tov dvdpos avTrjs fKarov Trevre

mind, that

in

EflC might

when

x^P"- ^c^^

err].

It

should,

very easily have been written

followed by a noun in the genitive case),

^tw" seems to require confirmation.

Both

Syriac versions read wy.

The phrase ano

might

be,

rrji napdevim
from classical authors;

has not yet been

e.g. J. Pollux, III.

npaiTimoais eKoXe^To.

yfyap-qphiT]

Tifl

dXXh

nvrfjs

Plut.

Vt/.

39:

Pfl)np.

illustrated, as

LV

xrjpnv dTioKf\fLfJ.p.(V7;V veaxrvl UottXiov Toii Kpdacrov,

Id. V//. Britt. XIII:

napdevias.

nporepov T(\(vTtj(ravTos

(o

ov napdevov,
(tvv(okj](TV

ilx^ S' avTr]v...ovK k irapOevia^,

nv8p6s.

Chant. Aphrod.

III.

it

Se (k napdevlas

rj

fp-ns

aK\a tov
uurjp

(k

irapQiv'iai^.

*1I. 49
elvai

[AC ;]

certainly

Tl

It

OTl,

is

known

tT''eiT

|A;

OVK

Tl8lT

OTL Iv TOIS TOV TrttTpoS [iOD Sci

can be
first words which
by our blessed Lord are of
we hope to show in this paper)-,

unfortunate that the very

to

have

dmtbtfiil i7ite7-p)-etation

been

uttered

not, indeed (as

ambiguous on the part of the speaker, nor even actually such

as to fail to convey their intended meaning to the minds of the hearers,
but yet so framed as to afford matter of disputation to after times, when
Greek should cease to be a spoken language, and the exact force of
particular idioms, instead of being seized intuitively, would have to be
investigated by the research of learned men, trained to such enquiries,
and applying to the conduct of them the accumulated critical stores
Thus, in the case before us, the words eV rois tov
of preceding ages.
TvaTpo^ p.<w have been held by competent authorities, down to our own
times, to admit of two different meanings, 'about my Father's business,'
and 'in my Father's house'; yet it is certain that only one of these was
in the mind of the artless child, from whose lips they fell, and that f/mi
meaning was rightly apprehended by those who heard them. We are
told, indeed, that his parents 'understood not the saying which he spake
but this remark refers not to any difficulty in its gramunto them'
intentionally

matical construction, but to

speaker, and

its

its

appropriateness in the mouth of the

bearing on the actual circumstances.

So when,

at a

our Lord told his disciples that 'the Son of Man should
be delivered unto the Gentiles, and they should scourge him, and put

later period,

[Cf.

App. B.

TOL, rfi (InXiinrov,

C.

II.

99: MapKig. yi

^vuwv (k wapdlvov.]

"

Dr

Field printed this note in the

form of a pnmiililet, January 1H79.

lid.

II.

ST LUKE.

49

him

and the

to death,

day he should

third

ahhough there

rise again';

could be no possible misunderstanding of the plain grammatical meaning

we read

of the words,

that 'they understood none of these things,

saying was hid from them, neither

spoken^.'

We

the

and

this

things which were

have said that two interpretations have been attributed by

to the expression here used, only one of which (in this place

men

learned

can be the right one. Attempts, indeed, are sometimes made to

but such comprehensions are usually resorted to by that

at least)

include both
of

class

knew they

whose

critics

distrust

of their

own judgment makes them

unwilling to reject any interpretation which ra^y possibly be the true one.

Thus Dean Alford ad loc.\ 'Primarily, i)i the house of iny Father; but
we must not exclude the wider sense, which embraces all places and
employments of my Father. The best rendering would, perhaps, be,

among my Fathcr''s mafters'^^ We shall ask the reader to weigh the

evidence which we shall set before him, and to pronounce an unhesitating
verdict in favour of one or other of the two renderings now to be
discussed.

The

I.

are

first is

that of the Authorized Version (A. V.), with

'Wist ye not that

familiar:

all

which we

my

must be about

Father's

business.'*'

No example

has been produced of the entire phrase, dvai

eV toIs tlvos,

about a pcrson^s business although there is no reason why it should

The authority
not bear that meaning, if clearly required by the context.

to be

most strongly urged

in

St Paul, after charging

favour of this rendering

Timothy

is

Tim.

iv.

where
and

15,

to attend to reading, exhortation,

Here the only question

iv tovtois 'ladi.
and occupation intended to be conveyed by
the expression, being in the things alluded to, whether ordinary or to the
the exclusion of all other objects. The latter seems to be the view of
A. v., Meditate upon these things, give thyself wholly to them
and of
those commentators who compare with St Paul's phrase Horace's om?ns
in hoc sum and lotus in illis, where, however, the omnis and lotus make
a notable difference^. If this view were correct, then the phrase, as used
doctrine, adds

is

ravra

(xe'KeTa,

as to the degree of interest

'

'

for

'

Luke xviii. 34.

So Cappellus, though he

my

videlicet

oXos elvai iv rivi Trpdyfj-aTi, occurs in a

decides

Father's house,' adds negofiis

non

exclusis

and Philip Dod-

dridge, the most learned and candid of

non-conformists,

I ought

to be

at

Did ye not know

my Father's? and
'

(11. p. 342 b), which

an interesting parallel to this

passage of Plutarch
affords

incident of our Lord's childhood.

youthful Alexander,

we

The

are told, con-

that

versing with the ambassadors of the

that

King of

Persia,

asked

no

childish

should be so em-

questions (as, for instance, about the

ployed in his service as to be secure of

Golden Vine, or the Hanging Gardens,

or how the king was dressed), dXX'

wherever

was,

his protection?'
^

The corresponding Greek

phrase,

oXos tv

to'is

Kvpiwrdrois

r^v ttjs 7]y/j.ovias,

ST LUKE.

52

II.

49

by the child Jesus, might appear to be too strong for the occasion, and
But, in fact, such an entire abthe example would prove too much.
sorption does 7iot seem to be implied, either in St Paul's use of the
expression, or in other instances which may be quoted from profane
authors.
piirstiit or

Of these latter we may set aside such as relate

mode of life of the persons spoken of, and not
eli/ai

I.

31

art

owes

8t]

aliquam

scietitiam

eiri.crT^ixr),

Thus Herod.

(f)i\oao<f)Lq, iv fxovaais dvai.'

H.

to their actual

Mark-

'Nihil est frequentius,' says Jeremiah

employjnent at the time.

land i, 'locutione eV nvi
Aelian, V.

general

to the

82

II.

tfacfare, iv

ol iv iroi^a-ei ytvojifvoi.

To

iv yecopyia, Kol nepl yrjv ttovovikvoi.

tot ovv o \xavTii oiros r^v iv

which we may add Soph. Oeel. Tyr. 562
at that time profess the art of divination]'
i.e. 'Did he
TexvT)
Tji
Making these deductions, we have remaining Xenoph. Cyrop. iv. 3, 23
Thucyd. Vlll. 14 navTts iv ri;^tcr/Lto)
o\ /xef hi) iv TOVTOii Tols Xoyotf ^aav.
:

Dion. Hal.

^(rav Kcn TrapcKTKfvrj TroXe'^ou.

iv eopTols re Kai Ovaiats

VI. 17:

656 E (quoted by Wetstein) iv tovtois pev

ovv 6 Kaiaap ^v, which seems to be rightly understood by the English
We need not be
translator, 'While Caesar was thus employed.'
^aav (after a victory).

surprised

if

Plu-t.

examples of

p.

i.

usage are

this

because the ordinary Greek

rare,

formula for occupari in aliqua re is not elvai %v tivi Trpdypan, but eivai irepi
Ti TTpaypa, corresponding with the English idiom fo be about any busiitess.

Of this use one

Thus Diod. Sic.
57

ravTa

TTfpi

28

IV.

tov

8'

V.

40

S'

01

aa-xoXeladai, &c.

pev

Tvepl

8r]

As Diod.

XIV. 25

Dion. Hal.

uvrcuv uvTmv.

XI I.

'WpaKkiovs nepl TaiiTa ovtos.

pfv ovv nfpl TavTa rfaav.

^Adrjvaioi

qaav.

or two authors alone will furnish sufficient examples.

Tairra

I.

Sic. XI. 22

82

iv

nepl

Se ovtoi irtpi

oj

So with

ijcrav.

84

ovTav 8e avrmv nepl tovtu.

'

yivea-dat,

Bvcrlav yivopeva.

ttjv

TavTa

SiaTpi^fiv,

Ibid.

75 oiiToi piv ovv 7rtp\ Tas 7Tapa(TKfvas iylvovro. XII. 5 1 tov 8e '2iTaXKov nepl
TavTa bi.aTpi^ovTQS. Ibid. 59 twv be 'A6r]vaicov rrepl Taiira daxoXovpevoiV".
The conclusion from this part of the enquiry seems to be, that if the
'

child Jesus

had intended

to

convey the meaning that 'he must be about

Father's business,' he 7)iight have said, iv rojy tov narpos pov 8el

his

enquiring in

what the power of the

Persians consisted, what was the king's

refers,

post in battle, which were the shortest

roads from the coast to the interior;

ehai

insomuch that the strangers were

165 u:

as-

Ad Max.

Tyr. XXI.

Markland was,

Reiske).

(p.

as

396 ed.

we

shall

presently see, a strong advocate for the

other interpretation,
house.'

are

'in

my

[The words quoted

not to be

Markland

to

Father's

in the text

found in the note by

^\'liich

Dr

tivl,

Kal

Field

here

to trace

usage seems to liavc been

later

Trpds

been able
Ed.]

01

as

p^v

Synes. E/>.

^aav

Trpbs

Pausan. Messen. xxvii. 7: Kal

tonished [eKirewXrixOon) &c.

^

nor liave

them elsewhere.

iv.

p.

toi^tois.
ri)v

plv

rbre 7]pipa.v irpb? OvcrlaLS re Kal ei'xais

T)<jav.

irpos

Lucian. D. D. xix. 2: koI oKus

rip Toiovrqi iaTiv.

370,31:
t6

ffCipa

ocra

Kal

Stob. Floi: p.

piv yap ^pya irAvv ivTelvei

Kapirrei,

Tavra Kal

t/jv

i^vxv" dvayKa^ei Trpbs avroh cTfat p6poLS.

II.

ST LUKE.

49

53

though it is doubtful whether his hearers would have so

fj-f,
understood him, considering that the more familiar meaning of this
expression was (as will hereafter be shown) something quite different.
flval

more probable that he would have said, 7rep\ ra rov narpos

which is quite free from ambiguity, and more in accordance with the
Greek idiom. It is true that we have no other example of this identical
combination in the Greek Testament but St Luke's pepiixvas kuI rvplBdCn
It is, therefore,

fiov,

(Ch.

Trept TToXXfi

x.

41)

and

his tovs rrepl ra Toiavra epydras (Acts xix. 25)

are hardly to be distinguished from

it.

Another, and more obvious, form of speech, which might have been
idea, would have been, ovk fjdeiTe on to. tov
(comparing Trpacrafiv ra 'idia, I Thess. iv. II).
There is also our Lord's own formula, after he had entered upon his real
work, TO. fpya TOV TTUTpos fiov Set epyd^eadal p,e
which, however, might be
thought too grave and solemn for the childish incident here recorded.
II.
We pass on to the alternative meaning which has been assigned

employed

same

to express the

TTUTpos fiov Set TTpciTTeiv

jLte;

to this passage, 'that

The omission

ancient and modern.

H.

V.

must be /n my Father's liousc^

word house is common in all languages, both

of the

Thus, such phrases as

24), ets 'ApKeXaou Trore

I.

eTaipas (XII.

7), TraprjKdev els

dcpiKovro

et?

Kav/ccows d(f)iKTo (Ael.

2l), e(poiTa els

(ll.

Aapias t^s

nav^oKfcos (XIV. 48), ev ^apval^d^ov yevop-evos

might be paralleled
Sometimes the singular
article is prefixed to the possessive case of the noun, as iv rw nanriKov,
But what we are now
iv TM Kr](j)e(os'^, where otV<a may be understood.
concerned with is the peculiarly Greek usage, by which the article in the
neuter plural (to) is utilized for the same purpose. Grammarians invite
(iv.

iv

15),

2vp(f)aKos

ecmapevos (Appian VI.

our own country 1.

30),

in the familiar discourse of

us to supply

olKr]p.aTa

or dapara, but unnecessarily.

a person's tilings or beloiigi/igs (as navra

and came

to

to.

To

tivos are, properly,

tov Trarpos -qpav Gen. xxxi.

l),

be used specially of his house, either as being the chief

of his possessions, or as being an aggregate of various parts, offices, or

However

premises.

may

this

be, the use itself is certain,

and not

liable

be misunderstood. Common instances of it are Theocr. Id. li. 76 a

Aristoph. Vesp.
TO. Aukcoi/os (where Schol. ottou eio-l tci ol<r\paTa to. A.);
edos piv yap toIs
Artem. Onir. v. 82
irapdTpex els to. HiTTaXov
1440
to

(Tvp^KOTais

Koi

phrase,

to.

els

els

to.

tcov

dnodavovTav eltnivai

tov dirodavovTos elanevai,

is

Koi

This

benrvelv.

also quoted

last

by Demosthenes,

Macart. (p. 1071, 6) from one of Solon's laws, as forbidden to women,

except those above a certain age, or within a certain degree of relationOther examples require a special notice.
ship.

c.

I.

ei%

Even

clear instance,

the

Comic

and one much

poet's

ij'Ker'

ovv

epov, tVw els ipov {Lys. 1063, 12 ti)

exactly correspond with the East

An-

relied

on by those who take

glian vernacular,

'Come

to

iiiinc,^

called at yours.'
-

Lobeck. ad Phryn.

this

p. 100.

'I

ST LUKE.

54
view of the

text, is Lys.

II.

Eratosth. p. 195 ed. Taylor.

we are going

c.

us at the very door, and ask us whither

companion rephes ei? ra tov ahiK<^o\)

a-Keyj/Tjrai.'
On which Markland has
:

49, u Tols Toil rrarpos

ii.

10,

^v

avra

b'

[j.ov,

tov

i\i.ov,

'They overtake
whereupon my

tva koI to. iv iKsivT)

this note

domo patris

in

Hinc

'
:

49

tj]

oIkIo.

illustratur

Luc.

Sic Joseph. Afit. xvr.

iiiei.

'AvTinarpov, hospitio auteni Antipatri

(caraycoyij iv toIs

Demosth. adv. Conon [p. 1258,

Miror aliquos hunc Lucae locum ahter interpretari et vertere.'
Another good example is furnished by St Chrysos. Horn. Lil. i?i
2.
Whither dost thou send away the just
Gen. {0pp. T. IV. p. 507 b)
man (Isaac).'' Knowest thou not that wherever he may chance to go, he

domo

Sic fyyuy tQ>v Hvdoddpov

titebatur.

25].

'

house (eV to\^ tov hicnrorov eavrov tivai avrov

quoted by Joh. Boisius (Boys), Canon of Ely^
but was first indicated by Nicolas Fuller {Miscel. Sacr. iv. 17); on
Qui amant bonas literas, studiisque
which the Canon remarks
cultioribus dediti sunt, muitum debent Nicolao propter loci istius indic-

must be

his Master's

in

This place

dvayKT])?'

is

'

ationem.'
yap, tine

version of the Old Testament, besides Esth.

supplies Job

'A/itii/,

259 b):

p.

rrotoy

iv tols tov iraTpos rrovuiv, kcu iavTca novuiv, yoyyv^ei;

The LXX.

3.

Tols

add, from the same author {0pp. T. Xl.

fxoi, vios,

where, after the Hebrew,

xviii. 19,

'

He

vii.

iv

have

shall

nephew among

his people, nor any remaining in his

adds dc sito, aXA' iv toIs avTov ^rjaovTai sTepoi.
6Vt
But the most notable example from this version is Gen. xli. 51
iiriKaOeadai p-e inoirjo-ev 6 Oeos ttcivtwv tu)V novcov p-ov, Koi ndvT(t)V twv tov
The latter clause might be construed by borrowing -novdiv
TTUTpos pov.

neither son nor

dwellings,' the translator

from the former

but besides the impropriety of Joseph's forgetting his

father's troubles, the

of 'and

my

all

noun

Kai

iv

to

nx)

n'*3"'?3

VIII. p.

we

find

or, /lis

526

John

dniXvaav inl

(ch. 57),

iirX to. (T(j)4Tepa

xvi. 32

owti home'').

home

returned

again').

(for eVt

Tii

fKciaTos fts

Acts

xxi.

his

in favour

tci

In the former

it is

tci

I'Sta

not,'

els to. 'idia, to

Sirac.

xlii.

in

his

10

avTi)s).

Ibid. p. 531 (ch. 63)

In the Greek Testament

olntla.

(A. V. 'every

the A. V. of John

In

used instead of

is

Thus

is.

iavTwv).

suppose that the Greek word was the same

the case.

it

vnia-Tpey^rav

and his own received him

his own,

t'Siot,

conclusive

is

(for iv tols tov TvaTpos

TTUTpiKols avTrjs i'yKvoi yivqrai

Tols

Dion. Hal.

denote the person whose house

dnrjeaav tKarepoi

own,

''3S

In another class of examples, a plural adjective

4.

the

itself

Hebrew

father's house^.'

ds
i.

tci

11,

i'Stn

man

to his

(A. V.

'

they

'He came unto

an English reader would

both clauses which is not
;

own home

in the latter ol

own people.

Besides philological grounds the testimony of the ancient versions,

and
1

of the
Vet.

Greek

expositors,

Inlerprdis

cum Bcza

Tliis

capital

be briefly referred

Lend. 1655.
example seems to

recentioribus Collatio &c.

"^

may

ahisqiic

have been

to.

first

pointed out

Keuchen {Annotata
lihros,

Lvig.

Bat.

in

1775).

by Pet.

omnes N. F.

ST LUKE.

11.49

With

respect

Vulgate, Arabic, and Ethiopic

mei sunt^ which is not decisive
But the Syriac Peschito is clear

the

former,

the

to

55

translate literally, in his quae patris

in

favour of either interpretation.

for in donio patris

mei

parents and child,

it

and

this

being the vernacular idiom both of

highly probable that in the text of this very

is

ancient version, looilj .j.!^ ]]6

w^^] Aj.^5, we

sounds which fell from the lips of the divine

to ev rw
may have preferred eV toIs tov it.

tov

o'ikco

have the identical

The Greek

child.

it.

/x.

as

translator

bemg more

fj,.

and therefore more natural in the mouth of a child. Of Greek

to the names of Origen (Cent, my, Theophylact (xi),
and Euthymius (xii), which are commonly appealed to in favour of this
rendering, we may add Epiphanius (iv)- and Theodoret (v)^.
trivia/,

commentators,

On a review of the arguments on both sides, the reader will, probably,

be inclined to think that the preponderance is greatly in favour of the
second interpretation. But if any doubt should remain, an appeal to the
connexion in which the words are found will be sufficient to turn the
Mary had complained of her son's conduct, on the ground that
scale.
she and her husband had suffered

He

child.

ought

to

replies,

'How

is

it

much

have certainly known where

to

child be, but in his Father's house.?'

Not

we adopt

so, if

anxiety in seeking for their lost

that ye sought

me?

Missing me, ye

Where should

look for me.

All here

is

He

the other explanation.

the

in logical sequence.

might be 'about his

and they might have been sure that he

was so, without their knowing exactly where to find him. At a later
period of his life, during his public ministry, he was always 'about his
Father's business,'

(heavenly)

Father's business,' but not always in the Temple, or in the midst of the

During the three days that he was missing, he, probably, found
some one or other of his parents' friends, with
whom they had lodged during the feast. Of some of these friends we
may suppose that the parents made their first enquiries though we
cannot agree with those who assume that the greater part of the third
day (the day which followed that on which they made their return
For aught that
journey) was spent in the fruitless search for him.
appears on the face of the narrative*, they might have begun their search
doctors.

shelter in the house of

0pp.

T.

III.

p.

954:

Nescitis

irarpos ixoV a-qixaivoov 6T(.b vaos ehovofia

quia in his quae sunt Patris mei oportet

deou, roure'crri, tov aiiTOv Trarpos, qiKOOo-

me

fX7]9r].

esse?

atque

Ubi

sunt

qui

vesani,

Patris Jesu Christi

impii

haerelici

non

asserunt

legem

Certe Jesus in templo

et

prophetas?

quod a

erat,

Salomone constructum est,

tetur templum illud Patris
quern nobis revelavit, cujus

esse

confi-

et
sui

esse,

filiuni esse

Haeres.

ei

roivw awb vqirlov

tov Trarepa, ovk dpa

i.

30

(ch. 29)

'Ei'

rois tov

oloe tov vaov

i/'t\6s

dvOpuwos

6 yevvr^deis'lrjaovs.
^

Ofip.

T. v.

p.

tL otl e^rjTeXTe fxe ;

olki{1
'*

1063:

tov iraTpos /xov del

The

phrase

wilh which

it

is

Se

el-rre'

ovk jfSetTe otl iv t<^

jotera

fxe elvai

Tpels

only another form for Ty

se dixit.'
^

kolI

rjfiipas

is

Tpirrj 7]/j.ipa,

interchanged

Mark

ST LUKE.

$6
by a
even

Temple, as a likely place to find the divine child. But

they would have gone thinking only that he migJit be there,

visit to the

so, since

there would
it

that ye

house

still

sought

have been room for the mild expostulation, 'How is

tniist be in my Father's
me? Wist ye not that
I

R. V. in margin:

III. 14: <rTpaTv6|xevoi] 'soldiers.'

Alford

service.^

St

III. 14

Luke

is

Properly,

'
:

not "soldiers"

men on

{a-TpaTiaiTai).,

march.''

'

The

'

Gr. soldiers on

expression used by

but the participle

a-Tparevofievoi,

i.e.

particular account,

men "going to battle.'" J. D. Michaelis, IntroducThe latter finds in this form a proof of the
p. 51.
N. T. 'Whence these persons came, and on what
may be found at large in the history of Josephus

{Atit. XVIII. 5,

Herod the

"men under
tion to

N.

arms," or
Vol.

T.,

I.

authenticity of the

i).

tetrarch of Galilee

was engaged

in

a war

with his father-in-law Aretas, a petty king in Arabia Petraea, at the very

time in which John was preaching in the wilderness.... The army of

Herod, then, in its march from Galilee passed through the country in

which John baptized, which sufficiently explains the doubt, who the
soldiers were.'
But as this war did not break out till A.U.C. 789, and
John began to preach A.U.C. 781, this ingenious explanation falls to the

Nor

ground.

is

required.

it

"S.TpaTfvofifvos

is

'

one who serves

in the

army,' whether engaged in actual warfare or not, not therefore distin-

Here the advice given to them seems rather

home, mixing among their fellow-citizens, than to
those who were 'on the march' in an enemy's country. And so in 2 Tim.
ii. 4, ovdeh arparevoiJifvos is hardly 'no man that warreth' (A. V.), or even
'no soldier on service' (R. V.); otherwise he would be precluded by the
necessity of the case from 'entangling himself in the affairs of (civil)

guishable from

aTpaTicoTr]s.

to point to soldiers at

life.'

St Chrysostom uses a-Tparevop.fvoi in the

same way

denote a class

to

the following passage (T. VII. p. 466 d): koi yap koI yepovra kui
yvvdiKas

e'xoprei,

(TTpurevoixfvoi,

*nL
man
i.e.

14:

in fear).

extorting

na'iSas

koi

rpeffiovTei,

rexvas

Koi

vtoi,

piTaxfipi^opevoi,

in
koI

kuX

KaTapuaxrav ra iniTaxBfVTa anavTa.

(iT]8'va 8i.a(rto-T]T]

A. V. 'Do violence to no

man'

money by

threats, or

Chrysologus, Serm. XXVI. (de

{or, pit t

no

Roman

jurists,

under pretence of authority.

Thus

This case answers to the concussio of the

bono

milite)

'

Si

paruit

impcratis,

si

concussit neminem.'

The
viii.

other clause,

31, ix. 31.

and three

Even

\ir)hl

avKocjiavTijarjre

the 'three days

which proved such

a stumbling-lijock to
Herman Heinfetter' that he could only get over it by
keeping Good Tliursday instead of
nights,'

'

'

'

'Good
to

is

more

Friday,'

Biblical

correctly
is

satisfied,

usage, by a

/e7i>

rendered
according

hours of

one

vvx^rj^iepov, the w/iole of a second,

and

less

limn lial/oi

a.

third,

ST LUKE.

V. 7

57

neither accuse any falsely,' than by R. V.

neither exact any

Again in Ch. xix. 8: et rtj/o? ti eaviio(pdvTi](ra, 'if I have
taken anything from any man by false accusation,' R. V. renders, 'if I
have wrongfully exacted aught of any man,' again ignoring the /a/se
accusation, which is of the essence of the word.
So Choricius ap. Villois.

by A. V.

//';/^

'

'

wrongfully.'

Anecd.

II.

^O: toiovtov eVrt avuocfyavrla' to Trpo(TTV)(ov

p.

IV. 13:

del

Trp6(f)a(Tiu

dca^oXrjs.

TToieire (TTOteirat)

A. V.

iravTa Trcipao-fiov]

R. V.

require the article.

'

which would

'all the temptation,'

every temptation.'

Rather,

'

every kind of

So A. V. Matt. xii. 31: naa-a afxapTia /cat ^\aa({)t]fjLia, 'all

and blasphemy.' Dion. Hal. Aut. v. 48 Kpariaros rav rore
'Pcofiaicov Kara Tracrav dpeTrjv vop.ia6eLS.
St Chrysostom (T. VII. p. 172 B)
thus comments upon the text: kul ttcos o \ov<as (j)r](Tii', on navra (TWiTiKeae
temptation.'

manner

of sin

neipaa-fiou

e'/zol

8oKel, ra KfCpaXaia T<av 7reipa(T[Ma>p elndv,

ecTTf

navra

flprjKevai, coi

ra yap pvpia (Twixovra kokci ravrd

Kai Tu>v aXXcov iv tovtois TrepietXtjppei^cov.

TO yacTTpl dovXeveiu, to irpos KVo8o^iau ti noielu, to p.avia XprjpuTcov

And

SO Beza (ed.

Vix enim reperiatur ulla

1 598) ad loc.
ad diffidentiam de Deo, vel ad rerum caducarum studium, vel ad vanam sui ostentationem non referatur.'

virevOvvov

eluai.

'

tentationis species, quae vel

V.

The grammarians

Tov E\96vTas o-uXXapeVOai avrots]

Xap^avfc 6 delva Tm

Selvi- rjyovv ^orjde'i;

give

2uX-

of which examples from the best

Greek authors may be found in Wetstein. The use of the middle voice
and the instances from older writers, to
is more recent
which the Lexicographers send us, are not to be relied on\ As examples
from later Greek we may take Diod. Sic. xvi. 65 o (which circumstance)
in this sense

(TweXdlBeTo aiiTw npos Tqv

ttjs (TTparrjyias alpeaiv'^.

Koi Tovs Oeovs fvxais XiTavevaavTfs crvXXa^ecrdai

ev^QTo (TvXXalSeadai uvtS top 'Hpa/cXea.

It

may

Dion. Hal. A/U.

IV.

76:

Anton. Lib. 12

cr(f)i<Tiv.

be worth while to compare

with St Luke's narrative two cases of an extraordinary 'draught of fishes'

from profane authors. The first is from Alciphron's Epistles (l. 17),
quoted by Wetstein koi T]fx'is (on the report of a shoal of tunny fish)
:

TTfia-devTes

Koi To

^apos

eXTTtSt

ovv

el

aayrjvr] povovovx).

Trj

K.a\

Tmv

top koXtvov oXov TrepieXajBopLev eha

a dead camel).

TvX-qaiov Tipcii eKaXovpev, pepiTas d7ro(f)a[viv

fnayyeXXopevoi,

kutci (l)opTiov Ix^dvcov (it

rj

(TvXXd^oi,vTo rjplv Kai (TvpTvovrjcraLev.

{^Iniag.

I.

13):

/3oi)

E.g. Herod,

where

<jv\\ap.^dvei.v,

described by Philostratus

rmv

Kai

napavoLyovai tov

iii.

not

Ti

p^pyfo-oirat

where av\-

49,

is

Wo

Xenoph.

cvW-qxperai.

31,

is

r]8t]

/;-// the expedition.'

II.

Other

rw nX^dei,

8e

ffTparevfj-aTos

of

The

was, in

5e ripTai Tuip dXucov, epneTTTaKOTcov

hLKTvov...dpr]-^avovvTes

Xa^iaOai rod

dvificofieda,

fact,

p.e'iCov rju

is

of

take
^^t'J'.

the future

avWap.j3d-

i)(dvcov es

to

veadai.
-

[Cf. Plut.

l-^it.

Sertor.xui: opQp Se

tovs Aayyo^piras ov /juKpa rep Seprwp/y

avWap.^avop.evovs....']

ST LUKE.

58
diicTvov,

VI.

^vyx(^pov(Tiv fviovs 8ca(f)vyelv

KOI

Toaovrov is

difKTreae'iv

/cat

rrjv

dqpav rpvcpaaiv^-

in

*VI.

BLX,

I.

The

kyiviTo ii ev o-appdru) (StvTtpoTrpwTO))]

Those

Pesch. Copt. Ethiop.

33, al.

to give a probable explanation of the epithet,

last

word

is

wanting

who have attempted

and those who have offered
critics

ingenious speculations to account for its insertion, have both egregiously

At the risk of adding another name to the latter class, I offer the
failed.
following solution.

suppose that in the original reading, eyevero Se eV

rav (nropipLaiv, there was an accidental

aajS^ciTM bianopivfadai avrov dia

transposition

one of the MSS. (as D

error being indicated

in

The

dimropfveadai).

might have stood thus

From

anoplp.cov.

still

has avrov before

in the usual

eV

manner, the

eyevero 8e iv (ra^iSaTOi avrov dimropfveadai 8ia rav

these two superimposed numerals,

think

it

just possible

may

that devrepnv npcorov, slightly altered in deference to the construction,

have made

its

ovh\

much

read so

enoiTjae, as in

tion

TovTo dvYva)T 8

VI. i6: 8s [Kal]

the verb

read, os

used,

is

'Which

always

use).

But why

Gospels, 'Judas the

traitor,'

Have ye not
As if it were tL
'

recognizes the distinc-

[also]
;

was the
and it is

is

noun

in St

traitor.'

to

In

be noted

Trapa8i86vai, not TrpoStSwai

He

traitor'.-'

t/ie

did.'

quid fecerit, but

that David did.'

the noun, always npodorrjs (this of necessity, as the

in

an epithet

legistis

napidcoKev avruv

K.a\

it is

The Vulgate

'this

t-ytvero irpoSoTris]

we

the other Gospels

when

quod fecit,

A. V.

what David

No)ine

in the latter,

legistis

Aap(8]

iroit]<r

the other two Gospels.

by rendering,

SeurepoTrpwro), as

Sec.

as this (R. V. even this)

Luke, Ntx hoc

that

form of

into the text in the

Si quid novisti,

of aa^^ara.

VI. 3

way

o-.

text

when

TrapaSorj/s- is

not

never so stigmatized in the

but always described by a periphrasis, 'lov8as

In the text os Kal eyevero Trpodorrjs must be taken to

6 Trapabidovs avrov.

express neither more nor less than os kuI irapedoiKev avrov, which also
became a traitor,' as the American R. V., or, as we say, turned traitor.'
'

'

Compare Acts

vii.

52:

murderers' {npoduTai
yeviaOai narpiSos

rj

'Of

Ka\

p.'

whom

(f)ove'is

ye have

ytyivrjadi).

now become

Diod. Sic. XIV. 70:

eyeivuro.

betrayers and

Eurip. Fhocii. 99*^: T:pohorr]v

Kal

yap to nporfpov

'ApiTr]S 6 AaKe8aLp6vLos, avriXapldavopfvos avrciv rfji eXevBfpias, eyevero TrpoSoTTjs.

XV. 91

ovros

fie,

napaXujdav

rfjv Tjyfpovuiv, Ka'i

xp^pn'ra npos ^(voXoyiav

...fytvf TO 7rpo86rT]i rtov mirrfvcravruiv.

[Cf. Lucian. Ileniiot.

65: wcnrep

aXuvovres woXXaKis KaOivres

(Tacres)

(for

ol

x^^a-

ra diKTua, Kal ^dpovs rivbi aia-

Oavbpivoi dviXKovmv, IxOt'S TrapiruXXovs

ye
5af

irepijiejiX-qKivaL iXirL^ovrei, elra fVet-

Kapuiciv

dvaaiTMVTa,

diroipaiverai avrois,

rj

ij

XlOos

Kepdpiov....^

ris

ST LUKE.

VII. 30

59

VI. 35 Kai 8aviST, \i.r]ilv direXiri^ovTes] A. V. 'And lend, hoping for

nothing again.' It has been attempted to retain the classical use of
aTTeXTTiCeiv, 'never despairing' (or, with fxrj^ieva, 'despairing of no man'),
:

which is explained by Dean Alford, without anxiety about the result.'

But such a state of mind (which would be more aptly expressed by firj^iv
'

belongs to the creditor who lends 'hoping for nothing again,'

him who, however impoverished his debtor may be, does not
despair of being repaid at last. No doubt this use of the word is nowhere
else to be met with
but the context is here too strong for philological
quibbles.
If ye lend to them imp av 'EAIIIZETE 'AnOXa^eTf, what thank
have ye.?' Then follows the precept: 'Lend, fxr^^ev 'AIIEAIIIZONTES,'
which can by no possibility bear any other meaning than jir^bev eXni^ovres

fifpifivcovres)

not to

'

dTToXa^elv.

Dean Alford mentions a

'causing no one
and adds: 'So the Syr.
renders it.' But (i) this transitive sense of the word is almost as unexampled as the other, resting on a single quotation from the Anthology
(T. II. p. 325 Brunck) where aXXov d7r(\7ri(av (said of an astrologer, who
had predicted that a certain person had only nine months to live) may as
well mean 'despairing of another' (giving him over) as 'causing him to
to despair,

and

despair';

third rendering of

refusing no one' (reading

i.e.

the

(2)

Syriac

Ir^^D ^OajCD^i.

...j])

ordinary periphrasis for dneXTriCeiv riva in

Thus

any person.'

.^m
that

is

it

on rng^ /
read

in Ecclus. xxii. 21

yap endvoSos, for

eari

dneXnlcrris-

aTreXTri'^coi',

ixijdeva),

usual sense of

its

Paul of Tela has

dneXTriarjs

fx.f}

jj

All that can be inferred, therefore, from this version

/xijSeVa

(not

p.r]8v).

1881) states that 'never

30,

despairing' would be, according to Hellenistic usage,

quotes

the

is

eVi 4>ikov iav aTidarjs pojxf^a'iav,

p,fi

*Canon Norris {Public Opinion, July

He

]Jo

despairing of

'

Isai. xxix.

19:

among

(wz/XTTKr/xeVot

ol

rmv

\ir\8lv diTT)\7n(Tp.fvoi.

the sense of

dvdpcoiroiv, in

But both in Hellenistic and classical Greek

ol dTTrjKTn<Tp.evoi Can be nothing else than 'the despaired of or 'given
over'; and the version of the LXX. is a free translation of D"tX ''Ji''^^,
'

the despairing

among

'the poor

acrdevovi/Tcov,

men.'

men.'

In Judith

God

11

ix.

called dvTik^TTToip

is

dTrrfXTTLap-evcov

(jK.(TTaaTi]s,

djreyvcjcrfxei'Qyv

crcoTqp.

non-Hellenistic writers Diog. Laert. VIII. 69: Hdvdfcav

St Chrysost. T.

Totv laTprnv.

aTrrjX7Tiafj.ii'Tj,

T)

Diod.

Sic.

I.

25

1]

fpfinLov
koi

V. p.

ovaa,

noXXovs

VII. 30:

Ti]v

xxxii.

(Heb.

PovXrv TOV Seou

do not

vno

tSov

eVt
ratv

1]

ttuXis avrr],

XafjiTrporepov

iarpav 8id

TJ6TT|a-av els lavTovis]

God

made

r)

vtto,

aTTfyvuxTpiivr].

eTravfjXde

cr)^f]p,a

bvuKoXiav tov

rrjv

(Iside in somniis assistente) a-d^ea-dai.

A. V.

against themselves.'

xxxiii.) 10: Kai d^eret (SovXds dp^ovTcov,

version, 'frustrated (or

'

rrcuv

p.iv

vo(ri]fia7os dnfXTricrdivTas vtto ravTrjs

frustrated) the counsel of

202 C

Add from

dTrrjXTriap.evrjv

we

Rejected (Or,

prefer the marginal

So Gal. ii. 21
Then, as the frustration

void) the counsel of God.'

frustrate (a^ei-co) the grace of God.'

'

Comparing Psa.

ST LUKE.

6o
could be only apparent, there
as in

them

or

lay,'

'

is

room

A /it

such

for a qualification,

as, 'as far

(Rom.

vfia>v

eV avra

oaov

v. 51);

i8)

xii.

oaov

icf)'

(Plut. Vt/. Pericl. XVIIl)

favrols

or

(still

nearer to the text) to y eh iavTov (Soph. Oed. T. 706) to fiev yap els
If we could get over the absence of the article
(Eurip. //)/!. T. 691).

t'/xe

(Is favTovs),

text stands,

we should have no hesitation in adopting this

we have no difliculty in translating 'made void

God concerning

II

as far as concerned themselves,' which might be ex-

pressed in a variety of ways, as to i^

(Dion. Hal.

IX.

view.

(to

As

the

the counsel of

comparing i Thess. v. 18: tovto yap ^A^/na

6eov iv XpiaTco 'irjaov els vp.as, which seems exactly parallel, both as relates
to the hypcrbaton^ and also to the absence of the article Tr]v before ds
The R. V. 'rejected for themselves the counsel of God,' seems
eavTovs.
to be liable to the objection before mentioned, that it would require t6 els
themselves,'

eavTovs.

IX.
that

The

of healing.'

repetition of the

considered not inelegant, as in Diod.

(Charondas) t6v xpelav e^ovTO

and

it

had need of
latter seems

healing,'

But since depmreveiv

better, if possible, to preserve

is

So Vulg. e^ qtii cum indigebant,

we have to choose between He cured them that
and He healed them that had need of cure.' The

the distinction in the rendering.

In English,

'

Sic. XII. 16: biopBovv be a-wexcoprjare

8iop0(oaea)s {vofiov).

laadai are clearly distinguishable,

sanabat.

And healed them

same word might be

Kal Tovs xpetavi ^xovras Oepaireias IdwaTo]

had need

'

'

preferable, because depmreia answers to the Latin cicratio^ the

its cure, in the sense in which we use that word,

when we speak of the 'cure of souls,' the 'water-cure' (7 St' vhaTos
Compare Diod. Sic. XVII. 89: 6 Ilcopor, efiTrvovs wi/, Trapebodrj
BepatTe'ia).

treatment of a disease,

Ttpos"lvhovs TTpos

Trjv

depmreiav^.

Plut. Vlt. Alex. LXI: eK 8e ttjs rrpos Uuipov

BouKfC^aXny eTeXevTT](rev, ovK evBvs, aXX' varTepov,

fiaxrjs K-oi o

Xeyovaiv, vno TpavjxnToyv depanevofievos (where, perhaps,

comparing Diod.

Tpavfiarcov,

Tov TpavfiaTos, hXX. 4 Kings

Sic. XIV.
viii.

26

o Se

cos 01 TrXelcTTOi

we should read dno

^aaiXevs ^eXTiov

e'xaiv

dno

29: tov laTpevdrjuai iv 'lefpaeX otto tu)v

Aesop. Fab. CCXXIV. ed. de Fur.: laTpos voa-ovvTa idepdneve'

TrXrjyaiv).

tov he vo(TovvTos aTtoOavovTos-, k.t.L

IX. 12:
Jos.
all

which places

Hesych.

[Cf. I'lut.

ro^ bi TLVos

depairelav
Otlio 8

it

is

is

II.

ovx

Trapriv

rendered by A. V.

'victuals' does not

also of the plural form,

p.

is

25, xlv. 21, Jos.

ix.

in

its

208: -KpoaraTTOv-

avT<^ larpou wepiepyoripav

Kai

oi)

xlii.

proper sense of 'provision for a journey.'

e^oStao-ynw.
Diod. Sic. XIII. 95: Xa^ovTes (maiT-

used in

As our English term

X-

and

So the word

but by 'provision' Gen.

'E7ricriri(r/xw

lapov Tipepuiv
this idea,

'victuals.'

iri(riTicrp.6v]

II, ix. II

i.

a.-rrXiji'

Id.

Vii.

ptv dX\' idepaireveTO

it

seem

might be better

TreTrnoKios

d((>'

ittttov.

Id.

to include

to render
I'll.

it

Arat. 33:

rb ctk^Xos iairaae (sprained)... Arai ropas

iXa^e woXXas Oepairevdfxevos.]

ST LUKE.

X. 3

here by 'provision,' and ^poifiara in the next verse by 'victuals' (as A. V.

Lev. XXV. ;^7, Matt. xiv. 15).
IX. 25

eavTov 8^ diroXt'o-as

cast away.'

'And

R. V.

lose

None

himself

[i.e.

own self

of condition/o/inson] his

A.V. 'And lose himself, or be

by some offence or breach

ST]|itw9is]

t]

lose or forfeit

lose

Dean

of these renderings of

In the A. V. of the Epistles,

'And

Alford:

^Tjfiiadfii

(r^ynaOrivai {absolute

seems

destroy or
satisfactory.

posituni)

either to

is

which come to the same thing^. If

connexion with both verbs, we may understand

'suffer loss,' or to 'receive damage,'

iavTov

be taken

to

is

damage

^Tjfiiadeis

of a partial loss

'
:

And

lose, or receive

own self

in, his

X. 30

in

and

aTToXeVas of a lotal,

irepteVeo-cv]

Xi[i<rTais

fell

'

among

thieves (robbers).'

Rather,

'met with,' since the same verb is often joined with a noun
in the singular number, as nepuTTfae ;^et/xa)i'/, Tradti (Thucyd.), rc5 Uavl
(Herod.), Stob. I^/or. T. CVIII. 81
^ Xrjara'is 81a. tovto fxeXXovrts TTepnTea-elv,
'fell in with,'

ri

And

Tvpdvva.

Polybius (quoted by Raphel) makes the robbers

'

fall in

with' the other party: tovtovs (legates) XTjorai rives Trepinea-ovTes iv

TreXayet

rendered
'

But

8u(f)6(Lpav'".

in

On

among.'^

'fell

Phavor. 'Hpidvfjs

36 ipnea-av

v.

Lycophr.

XrjaTas

r<u

rightly

is

Schleusner Lex. in N. T. says:

^//.idavris

Xeyerat 6 yl/vxay(^y(ov, Koi

p.ev

rovs

els

to

rjBr)

Idem

davcov.

TJp.i(Tv

He

should have noticed that Tzetzes

for yj/vxayo}y^v gives the correct reading y\fvxoppayoi>v.
To the few ex-

tradit Tzetzes in

p. 511.'

amples quoted by the Lexicographers

pov

a8e\(f)ov

veKp6v...epe.

Alciphr. p.

ill.

dveXav rjyayev

els

narrative, all

is

would
seems

he

So

eavrou o'UaSe.

as

classical

^fjv

dXt'ya?.

avroveKpov deaaapevos,

8e

and throughout

far,

(jiopddrjv

beautiful

this

the most determined Anti-Hellenistic

as

But the phrase

be a Latinism, plagas

X. 7: tqv p.ev

eXniSas exoura tov

emdevres (here and Acts

require.

irXrjyas

to

inip07iere, for

euTeivavres, as Stob. Flor.

ttX.

paXkov

rjpiOvrfra,

add Dion. Hal. Ant.

Kol

T^pidavfj,

T, LXXIX. 39

xvi. 23)

which the Greek would be

;^aX67rJji'aj'ros

yap avrih tov

TTUTpos, Koi TeXos 7rXr]yas evTeivavTos...^.

[Cf. Aristaen. II. 18: vvv be wLKpQi

6\o(pvpaiJ.&ri

rjv

i^-qpLwrat.

awcfypocrvvqv,

Liban. Argitm. ad

[Cf.

TrX^ovres

Ti)iiOi)-.:

iv

rpirjpei,

Dem.

c.

Trepiwe-

ov

^.(pe'CkovToa.vTQivTo.xP'hi^o.Ta..

K^X.V.H.

Uiv8apos...dpad(TL Trepnreaiiv

[Cf.

Plut.

II.

p.

194:

eiwdvTos

twv aTpaTLCOTwV 'EpwevTiOKapev

eis

Tovs TToXepiovs.

eh

ijpds

eKeivoi;

Tt
Cf.

pdWov,
also

elirev,

TrepiTvx^^v.

pa

tov

rives

irepiTvxovTes

elwov

Et)ri;;)(-^K-are,

d\X

"EvvaXiov,

Ot

iKeivoi,

5^,

pi]

'r]p1v.~\

[Cf. Lucian. >.

D.

XI.

TrX^jyas

avrqi eveTeiva...r<^ aavddXui.

We

find

also ttX. ip^aXeiv, Pint.

Cor.

17:

tois

aKpoarals.]

8e rivos

234:
68bv,

irepLrvxovTes

aSvres Nal'^paTt'raiS dvOpuiirois ipwopois,

XIII. 25:

p.

KaO'

11.

dpTtujs evreudev XrjcTTwv diribvrwv.

'perditam honestatem.']
^

Ibid.

XaKWffL

de

dyopavopois Kal

iiri^aXelv,

TroXXds
evTpi\pai,

Xen. Lac.

ttX.

Ael.

eTrej3aXe

avrip k6vSv\ov ev

Fit.
ttX.

11.

Tip

//. XIII.

pdXa

eve^aXov;

8: ri

Srjra...

dXiaKopevip

38: evTpi^pas

aTepeov.]

62

ST LUKE.

X. 32

X. 32 -yevonevos Kara tov tottov, tXOtiv Kal IStov dvTiirapTJXOev] This is

the reading of the T. R. with which apparently agree A (with avrbv after
:

C and

I8u)v),

._i(TLj|-kjO

and the Philoxenian Syriac "JAdoJ wjOlIIi ]oo1 ^.

others,

Other 'ancient authorities' omit

]L.]-

t'KSwv, as

(with Idau

avTov), the Vulgate, the

Curetonian Syriac, and St Chrysostom (om. eXdav

Kal).
Lastly, the uncials BLXS and X'' (X^ omits the whole verse) omit
yevofifvos.
This last is the reading, Kara tov tottov eXdav Kai I8wv, which is
adopted by the Revisers, 'when he came to the place, and saw him';
against whose decision

That

may be

it

urged

Greek idiom, quite in

St Luke's style, and wholly unaccountable as an after-insertion by a
1.

yevofifvos Kara tov tottov is a choice

Take

corrector.

a few examples.

Yivioov.

Herod.

VII.

yft-o/neros

65:

eneibfi iyivovTO

'Plov (not, as

III.

kotg yecfivpav

he.

nXeovTCs kUt

Tat. VIII. 15

iTifibr]

KaTa

ttotci/j-ov

LVI

ottot

T.

IV.

Aesop. Fab.

IV. ed.

Kara to

Ach.

Pausan. Mcsscn. XVI.

de Furia

w? iyevfTo

86:

VIII.

14:

kotg, kutci tottov)

v.

s.

6,

av Kara ttjv Kapiav y4vij (Luna).

as (yeveTO KUTa Tiva iroTapov

A''.

G.

//.

ttjv

Stob. Flor. T.

Thucyd.

^apficovos.

Xenoph.

"Apyos.

KOTa

/xoXty ytvofifvoi

)(copiov eyevovTo.

KOTO tov ^dpov eyfyovei.

Kara t^v dxpada eyivtTO.

avTo rppeap.

xxvii. 7

quoted by Schleusner, Lex.

Lucian. D. D. XI.

eytveTo.

Acts

86: wr KaTa tovto to

TT\rjpixvpovvTa.

kgtci

coj

t6

LXIV: iyivfTO

Ti (nTrjXaiov^.

Another good Greek phrase

2.

is

that

which occurs in v. 33, rj\6e

'came where he

KaT avTov (of persons)^ answering exactly to the English

p. 235 (said of an old man looking for a seat in the

Olympia) w? Se KaTo. tovs AaKftaipoviovs rJKfv (when he
where they were sitting). Ach. Tat. v. 9 ftVe Afr^o-ai^Tey, f IVe /cat

So

was.'

Plut.

amphitheatre

came

to

II.

at

TO TTvevpa avTovs KOTrjyayev, i'p)(0VTai KaT

KoKcav (throws

me

tpe, Kai tls tu>v vovtuiv nepTTei p,oi

a rope)^.

There remains the phrase i\6a>v KaTa tov tottov (of places) for Trpoj
TOV TOTTOV, of which I have not been able to find a single example^.
On the whole, the most probable solution seems to be that St Luke
wrote yevop-fvos KaTa tov tottov koI Idav, and that i\6d>v was originally a
gloss on yevopevos, which found its way into the text, as it now appears in
T. R. This produced an apparent tautology, which was remedied by the
3.

expunction oi ytvopevos.
^

[Cf. Flat. F/'L

. -lift's

XIX

(KTpoTTTjv

5^ Tiva TTJs odov ixovarj^, ws iyivovTO

/car' avT7]v
I-

i."^'

?>7

^aSi^ovrei.

(p-

KaTO. TT]v TvpavvLKrjv

Philops. 25:

Dio Chrys. Or.

68): iTTel KaTi6vTs tyivovTo

Lucian.

e'iaoBov.

^7re2 5^ /cora

t6 diKaaTrjpiov

iyevdprjv.l
"

loiKiv

[Cf.
,

cl)s

Lucian.
(poftrjffiuv

Ilcrod.

Xoxwirt

avTOvs, ottot t Kar^

avrbv

yivoLvro

Aetiiil.

XXI

Plut.

avpovres.

tovtovs

KaTO.

V/f.

(where

5^

they were) ^^yas ^v dywv.]

*

[Cf. Plat.

Phaedr.

Tbv'WKTcrbvtuixev.

Acts

p.

229 A:

xvi. 7

kolto.

A^cJjTes

5^ /cara ttjv 'Mvo'iav.

A. V. 'after they

were come to Mysia.'

R. V.

'

when they

were come over against Mysia.'J

ST LUKE.

X. 42

63

X. 37 TTopexiov, Kal <rv voUi 6|i.ows] Without wishing to stand between

the English reader and a form of words so natural and familiar to him, as
:

may remark that, philologically, any

Greek must be faulty, which separates kuI from av, or
Go, and do thou likewise' would be
reduces Ka\ to a mere copula.
'Go thou, and do likewise,' Tropevnv crv, Ka\
TTopevov, Km ttoUi crii ofioiw^.
But Ka\ (TV is 'thou also,' and answers to the Latin /u
TToUi ofJLoicos^.
Compare 2 Kings (Sam.) xv. 19: ivar'i
qiioqite^ and the Hebrew nP}!<"D|.
*

Go, and do thou likewise,' we

translation of the

'

Obad.

TTOpfvrj Kal ail p.f6' rjpatv;

Km

69:

(TV Tjcrda pfTci 'h](T()v

either point Tropevov

Km

TTopevov,

we

Km

o-i',

iroUi opnicos,

crii

Ii:

Km

crii

fj^

tov TaXikaLov'^.
ttoUi 6poio}f.

'

Matt. xxvi.

e^ nvTuiv.

cos et?

This being assumed, we

Go

thou

also,

do

'Go, do thou also likewise.'

may

likewise,' or

In the former

seem to require a copula before nolfi, and so the words

are actually quoted by St Chrysostom (T. Xli. p. 109 b) nopfvnv ovv, 4>w'h
In the latter Tropevov is merely 2i formula Iior/anfis,
Koi (TV, KOI TToUi o/ioio)?.
like nopevdevres fiadtre, and need not be coupled with ttoUi.
But, as we
have already hinted, such minutiae as these do not fall within the scope
of a revision of the A. V. such as the proposers of it intended, and the
case

rather

English public

will accept.

about much serving.' Those who would

meaning of this term to waiting at table, and serving up the
dishes (as Ch. xxii. 27, John xii. 2) suppose that Mary sat at Jesus' feet,
while the meal was going on. But BiaKovia can be shown to include the
X. 40

irepl iro\XT|v SiaKovi'av]

'

restrict the

preparations for the feast, even to the cleaving of the

as appears from a story told by Plutarch in his

remind the reader of a similar passage

will

in

life

wood

for cooking,

of Philopoemen, which

English history.

A woman

Achaeans was coming to

her house, IBopv^e'iTo iTapa(TKfva(ova-a bfinvov, her husband happening to
be out of the way. In the meantime Philopoemen came in, and as his
habit was ordinary, she took him for one of his own servants, and desired
him to assist her in the business of the kitchen (t^s biaKovias awfcfxiHe presently threw off his cloke, and began to cleave some
yjracrdm).
wood (tcoi/ ^vXcov ((txi-C^v), when the master of the house came in and
of Megara, being told that the general of the

worth remarking that Martha's expression

recognized him.

It is

avvavTiXd^rjrm

explained by Euthymius, tW poi

is

Kovias, the identical

X. 42

(Tvvf(t)a\l/r]Tni

"iva

rfjs

poi
8ia-

phrase used in the extract from Plutarch.

Ivos Se eo-ri xpfa-Tiiv d^aGi^v (Api8a]

In both these terms there

seems to be a passing allusion to the feast which was in preparation,

which was probably, as usually happens on such occasions, TrtpiTTrj t^s
XPfias (Plut. Vii. Syll.

xxxv) including not only

'^[CLFlnt. Vii. Oi/ioXVU-.'idiToivvv,

^(py),

(pavri

(Ti^,

Kal

irolet.

aeavTov.^

rots arpaTidiraLS

e/x-

[Cf.

aTroTpi-rrov.

to.

npos

Tim.

iii.

ttjv xPf'"'^;

5:

but

Kal rovrovs

R. V. 'from these

also....']

ST LUKE.

64
ra TTpos

rfjv

(Gen.

xliii.

34,

fiepis is

Dion. Hal.
x^tpopa

(at

known

well

all

events, let

it

be Englished by

as a convivial term, both from biblical

4, ix. 23, Nehem. viii. 12) and classical

numerous examples from the latter, in all of
portio caenae'^, we will add a few in which it is used in the

Reg. (Sam.)

higher sense.

TTjv

is

As Wetstein

writers.

which

Mtpis also

Tpv(]i)]v.

'portion,' not 'part')

XI. 53

Synes.

Ant

p.

25 A

30:

VIII.

i.

gives

ovs

Xuttcu, ivpofT^uip'qcras rfj /xtpi'St rfj KpeiTTovi.

yap iXia-dai

e'^oi/

ri^v KpeiTToo /xepi'So (in

republica),

('iXov'^.

XI. 53: Seivws 6V'xiv] A. V. 'to urge /tz'm vehemently.' R. V. 'to

upon ///;// vehemently. Or, fo set theinschies vcJienicittly against
him.'
The only authorities for this use of ivix^iv appear to be the Vulg.

press

and a gloss of Hesychius: ^'Evix^i-' p-vrjaiKaKf'i, eyKeiTai.

word Bois and others have conjectured eyKore'i; but eyKeuai
may be defended, either by supposing the Lexicographer to indicate two
different senses of the word, one belonging to Mark vi. 19, and the other
to Luke xi. 53; or else by taking eyneirat in the sense of inhaerere, in
which iviyiiv is occasionally used, e.g. Plut. Vit. Pomp. LXXI dQii 8ia
(rraz'ftcr insistere,

For the

latter

Tov arofiiiTos to

$i(jioi,

nape of the neck)^.

aare

nepaaaaav

rfjv alxp-rjv

Mark

In our note on

vi. 19,

ivcrx^'i-v

Kara to Ivlov (the

while strongly maintain-

eminently suited to that place, we hinted

that for 8eivcos ivix^iv in St Luke it might be necessary to look out for
some other meaning of the word and if so, none seems to have a better
ing the sense of

fjLvrjaiKaKfh as

claim than that of Budaeus, acritcr insfarc, or of the A. V. 'to urge him
vehemently.' But after all, it may still be a question, whether the notion
of ajigry feeling be not suitable to this place as well as to the other.

So at least
'The scribes and Pharisees began to be very angry.'
Euthymius: 'Ei/exet", rjyow tyKOTetv, opyi(f(T0nL; and the Philoxenian
n using the very same word
as
Syriac
iTI 1^ <^f^ ^ A ]
-,

Paul of Tela for

Gen.

eVe;^eti/

older Syriac version, though

began 0001

-y.

^ALQjoAIdo

and

xlix. 23,

somewhat
..

OOT.1^

for iyKOTflv Psa.

free, is to the

^j^C^t^,

same

'^^g>'c'

nm

4.

The

effect:

'they

liv.

/crre, et irasce-

baiitiir.^

XII. 19: 'Soul, thou hast

2

III.

KapTeprjaov,

arjs da({)aKnvs

[Cf. Plut.

T^Soi/^y.

I'it.

Ca/o

And,

8^ Tis
-

Kaiffap,
rtyUTj!
^

dwoXdxoi

[Plut.

dd

Vit.
tt/s

tQv

iv

/xepLSwv.

iyth aoi,

c3

^eXriovoi Kai oiKaiorepas

Kal /xepldoi iyev6fj.r]v.]

For

ivffxeiv

avvTOfiov,

G. IL Schaefer prints

dvacrxf^" from a conjecture of Coraes,

ii/a

tov

Charit. Aphrod.

xP^^ov anoXav-

TrXfio)

whole parable, Lucian. Ahivig. 25

who compares
KOimraL
ware

Brut. 53

Compare

goods,' &c.]

for the

Miii.w.

TOJS de'nri'Ois eKK-qpovTO irepl

ei

much

a/'v^'/j TvpoOfcrp-iav

koI

ava<rxe'iv.

Vit.

Caes.

^icpei TrXrjyels
t7]i>

WAX: dm-

Sia rov CTOfiaTos,

aixp^r)^

virip

rb

Ivlov

But though the incident

is

the same, the difference in the prepositions

makes one

hesitate to accept the

correction as certain.

ST LUKE.

XIII. 9

'AAEIMANT02.

65

Toiirov el^ovXofirjv l3i(ovai tov jSiov, ttXoutcoz/ es vnfpl3oXrjv Koi

rpvfpai', Koi ndcrais ijdoums d(p66va>s

AYK1N02.

xpapivos.

Tts yap oidev,

et

xP^'^V^ TpaTre^t]s...aTro(f)vai](rai to yj/vxiBiov dnei,

yv^t Koi Kopa^i Travra eKelva KaTokLnoiv;
TTapaKfip.evTjs

eVt

XIII.

crot

See

Coloss.

i.

Dean

came some. ..that told

John xi. 28, Acts x. 21,
Wetstein quotes a strikingly similar example from Diod.
Rather, as

Alford, 'There

for this use of napeip.i Matt. xxvi. 50,

6.

Sic. XVII. 8

'There were present... some

iraprjo-av Se Tivs...dira'yY'XXovTs]

that told him.'

him^'

rfjs

TTepi

rav 'EWtjvcov

ravra 8 ovTOi avrov,

We may

vecoTepl^eiv.

th

fievos 8e Tfov dvaacodevTcov

aTrayyeWoPTe^ noXXnvs

rive^

Traprjcrdi'

compare Gen.

also

aTTJ^'yyeiXei/ 'A/3paa/i

rto

xiv. 13: napayevo-

Trepdrrj^.

XIII. 9: ls TO ixe'XXov] A. V. '//leu after that' R. V. 'thenceforth.'

true rendering of eis to jxeWov was pointed out by Jeremiah Markland

The

Expl.

in his

Vet.

Auct.

namely, 'next

p. 286'^,

Here

year.'

the preceding verse, but^ even without that, the idiom

Plutarch frequently uses

quoted by Markland)

(also

evpt](Tiv

avTrjv

eVoy occurs in

well established.

Vit. Caes. xiv:

Another gOOd example

of magistrates designate., as

it

TOV 8e Uflaoiva KaT(TTr)crev vnarov

fieWov, Koi

is

is
rjdTj

is

to /aeXXof*.

Joseph. A;it.

l.

11, 2:

yeyepr]p.vr]v,

fxriTepa

ds t6

rj^eiv e(f>aaav

compared with Gen.

eh apas, 'about this time next year,' for

So the Lexicographers, as Moeris,
Hesychius: Necora*
p. 268: Necara, 'ArrtKMy to /xeXXoi/ eVoy, 'EXXrjviKas.
fls TO iniov
veov eras.
We need not translate against next year,' the
But i Tim.
preposition being redundant, as in fls avpiov, els ttjv tpIttjv.
10: Kara tov Kaipov tovtov

xviii.

which we also

find vecoTa or

eh

vecoTa.

'

T)

'laying up... against the time to come' {eh t6 fxeXKov)

vi. 19,

different^

.'
^XIII. 9
'and if it bear fruit afterward
Dean Alford remarks
After KapTTov, XetTTft TO ev e;)(ei, Euthym. but not without reason to fill
:

'

is

up the aposiopesis, did not belong

An
some

aposiopesis

not

ii.

in

it

.'

particular

'

Homer downwards

construction,

[So irapovcia, 'coming.'

Kav

'

[Cf.

dyyiWuif
*

Synes. p. 232 C:

-qKe

bi ti^

Eit7-ip. Stipplices...cnni expl. loc...

K-

et

Lat. Londiiii,

'^

763.

Ed.

(but strictly appropriated to

8e

el

[Cf.

prjye),

and

Appian. B. C.

not
11.

without

5: StXacos...

6s es to p.K\ov TJpriTo v-n-are'Lieiv .

es

rovwiov, Ibid.

il.

Also

26; Plut. Vit. Caes,

lvii.]
^

ws....]

ex and. Gr.

p-ev

Thess.

where the Revisers always put

the margin Gr. presence.']
&c.,

'

vehemency) breaks
be all ended.' In the present case, if such a
would be in the second, or minatory clause
but
is not a rhetorical, but a grajmnatical figure, very

speech before

were found, it
But this
common in Greek, from

figure

this

purpose of this parable.'

by which the speaker through

affection (as sorrow, bashfulness, fear, anger, or

off his

if

to the

a rhetorical figure,

is

hk to

Appian. B. C. III. 17: es

piWov, Avruvie..., 'quod super-

[Cf.

'

est.']

66

ST LUKE.
Of

XIII. 24

examples

in

Luke

42 does not belong to this idiom.

xix.

Hebrew.

the two places referred to in

our translators have retained the avavraT^oborov

32,

wilt forgive their sin

and

if

not,'

margin,

the

In the other, Exod. xxxii.

'
:

Yet now,

if

thou

probably because the introduction of

an expression of approval or acquiescence might have appeared irreverent

in Dan. iii. 15 and this place, they have rightly supplied ivcll.

but

*XIII. 24: a-ya>vCtccO elo-eXOeiv] Examples of this word with an

being very rare, note the following from Diod. Sic. Tom. x.

infinitive
p.

25 ed. Bip.

7rai8i.

Plut.

KiKepMva

coaTe o

naTTjp i^LcrTncrdai

fiti/

CtC.

l^tf.

Km twv

Tcov '2Kaipu)i>

rrji

oXrjt

npx^^

Xeytrai veavifvadfifvoi flntlv,

ijytovi^fTo

tw

ayayvidrai top

oiy

KaVXcoi/ ivho^i'iTtpov drrobfl^ai,

XIII. 33: TrX-qv Sci p. crTJp.pov Kal avpiov Kal xfj x^o|j.'vt) iroptveo-Oai]
is the arrangement approved by the (jreek commentators, the

This

dTToa-icoTrrja-ii

to

closely joining

be marked by the voice, making a pause

km

rfj

ex-

nopfveadai.

at avpiov,

and

After avpiov the Syriac Peschito

Euthymius (vepyrjaai a einov, Others eK^dWdf daipovia.

But Theophylact prefers the more natural method described above. M17
voijajjs, he says, oti Set /if (njpfpov Ka\ avpiov nopevfo-dai, aXXd arrjBi axpi
He goes on to
Tov a-qfitpov Ka\ avpiov, Ka\ ovtcos eiTre to Trj ex- iropevecrQai.
illustrate the construction from common parlance: 'E-yw KvpiaKfj, Seur/pa
/cm TpiTj] e^fpxopai.
So the unhappy debtor in Aristophanes {A^//d. 1131)
counts the intervening days to the last day of the month, when the
interest was to be paid
supplies ipya^icrOai,

8evTpa-

UtP-TTTr], TfTpds, TplTTj, peTfi TavTtjv

ei6^

r]v

eyu) paXicrrn Tracrcov rjpepciv

SeboiKa Ka\ wi^piKn koi ^beXvTTopai,

ev0vs

fxerci

In that case, nopevfcrdai

and

TavTrjv ear

re Kai vta.

evr)

would be discedere ex

vita, as in Ch. xxii. 22

v-ndyeiv Matt. xxvi. 24.

'Go up higher.' Here no account

must have one of two values; either
of addition, 'Adscende adkiic superius' (Bois) as 2 Mace. x. 36: eTtpoi
be ofxoiws npoaava^dvTei (in addition to those who first mounted the wall)
or, of fnotion toway'ds a place, Asccnde hue superius,' as Exod. xix. 23:
The latter seems
ov bwrjaeTai o Xaos Trpoaavafirjvni npiis to opos to '2ivd.
to be the case here.
The host comes into the room' (orav eX0r] 6
KfKXr)K(os ae, not as in v. 9, eXOav e'pel croi), takes his place at the head of
the table, and calls to the guest whom he intends to honour, Friend,
eome up higher'-.' This view is remarkably confirmed by the passage in
XIV.

is

10: -irpoo-avaPiiOi dvcorepov]

taken of the preposition

Trpor.

It

'

'

'

eh

[Cf. Aristaen.

p. v: wdfTuv ovv
twv oaiTvp-lvuiv,

Taiirbv dOpoi'goixivwv

6 xp'J'^oOs eoTTidTup elarjei.]

in

[l!iit

?';

avwraTU} kXIvt) was luwost

point of honour, as

BrtU. XX.\IV:

in

Plut.

papTvpofjL^i'ov Sr)

Vif.

Kpovrov

XIV.

ST LUKE.

31

Prov. XXV.

7,

which our Lord undoubtedly had

TO prjQffvai aoi, dvdj^aive npos

XIV.

6/

fie,

TaTreivm(rai

tj

mind: Kpdaaov yap

in his

ere ei>

Trpoaconu) bvvacTTOv.

So A, Vulg. Philox. and (with a

In BX^ navTa is wanting.
We shall first give a few examples of the more familiar phrase, 'All
things are ready.' Matt. xxii. 4: Travra eroijjLa.
Plut. Vt'L Pyrrh. XV:
Thucyd. VII. 65 xai eVetSi) Travra eroipa rjv.
yevofifvcov 8e navrcov fToificov.
Babr. /v?^. LXXV eToifxa Set ae ndvr e'xeiV dirodvija-Keis. Ibid. CX navff
eroifjid aoi noieV.
With evrpenr] for eToip-a we have Lucian. D. Mar. X. 2
17: oTi

t)8ti

irdvTa]

^Toi|j.d lo-Ti

transposition, navTu eroip-a ia-nv) D, Pesch.

(jv

fie

elwev

-q

aTTO-yyeXXe

rw

Att ndura fivai fVTpejrrj.

ypavs, evrpenrj vpiv, aproi ttoXXoi,

Vfuv rd dypia (TKevdaaaa

Ibid. Jo: Ta)(v

on

curious expression,

o'lvov

eroipd

tjSt]

not defended by Paus. Messfii. xv.

is

fie

{'cttiv,
i

aXXa navTa,

^^^ ^^ evrpeirrj

ndvrn

fie

rjv

TravToov evrpfncov yevoptvcov.

'for things are

m?

iraXaiov Tridoi, Ka\ ra Kpea

Diod. Sic. XVIII. 54'

e;^co.

avT(5 ra irpos rrju dnoBrjpiav.

The

Asm. 20

Id.

fie

to

dWa

e'y

now

ready,'

tov TroXe/iov

nor yet by Plut. Vif. Thcs. XIX: yevop.iva)v fie erolpav

which may be assumed from vavTvqyia). But the following
clear instances from Thucydides, namely, II. 98: '2iTd\iir)s...Tvap(TKevd^eTo
TOV CTTpnTov' Ka\ eVetfii) avTa> eTOipa ^v, npas eVopei'ero K.T.e.; and VII. 50'
Kal p.eXX6vT0}h ai'rcoi/, eneidr) eToijjLa ^v, dnonXe'iv, seem to establish a peculiar
usage with regard to eroina, which is in accordance with the reading of
the most generally approved MSS. in this place^.
eToip.a ^v auToTy
(sc. Tc5i/

i/f/coi/,

XIV.

21

dvaneipovs

The

and v. 13) vary between

commonest of all faults of spelling.
perhaps, other modern editors) have actually

dvaiTT^povs]

and

which

dvanlpovs,

Yet Dean Alford (and,

How

printed dvanelpovsl
infallibility

Tovs

uncials (here

the

is

Ka)(f)ovs Kal Tv(f)Xoi)S,

sticklers for uncial

would such preposterous

deal with the witty saying of Diogenes

dXXd tovs

prj

dvanripovs eXeyev, ov

e^ovTas irrjpav?

XIV. 31 iropevofAevos erufipaXeiv kripia PacriXei is Tr6X(iov] The A. V.

'Going to make war against another king,' conveys to' the English
reader the idea which would be expressed by the Greek peXXcou irphs
eTfpov /3ao-tXe'a iToX(p.ov dpaadai, instead of the true sense, 'on his way to
There need be no hesitation in
fight a battle with another king.'
:

fjir\

avTbv riKUv KOL KeKevovTos

KK\-qfx.ivov

ewi

aurayeiv
Trape\9ii}v

eh

ttjv
riju

dvoiTarw
/ji.i(T7]v

Smith's Did. of Cr.

s.

KareKXidrj.

Nic.

[Cf. also

See

eroi/xa Travra.

Trdvrwv ovv
-

aiircp Travra eroifJ-a rjv.

ol

Travra

acpiaiv

fjv

eroL/aa.

eroifia

Travra

C.

I.

Ibid.

56: ws 5^
II.

Ibid. 77
rjv.

50:
:

Plut.

(is

[Cf.

dwaruf

5e

(is

7]v

Id. I'U. Arat.

Travra.

and Rom. Antiq.

App. B.

XXIII

j3ia

V. triclinium.]
'

5(f

Kk'ivqv,

Id.

Vit.

eTrel

r)V

Cleom. XXli:

toIij.ojv yevofievijjv.]

Thuc.
eroi/jLa

II.

3: eVet 5^ ws

rjv.

Compare
Vit. Cues.

(I)S

5e

y}v

aTropa (Plut.

5^

ws

r\v

a<pvKTa (Id. Vil.

Vti.

ravra

eroi/j-a

XXI

e/c

ruiv

also

tbj

XXXVIII),

Mar. XLVl).]

ST LUKE.

68

XV.

13

i
Cor. xiv. 8, Rev. ix. 9
both which places the A. V. has been injudiciously altered by the

rendering noXtfiov by 'battle' here as well as in

(in

Greek noun

Revisers), because the

Homer and Hesiod

says that in

is

writers, especially Attic, that of war),

Compare

in favour of 'battle.'

the phrase

in

both senses (Passow

and the verb

avfif3o\i],

(Rev.

noiiia-ai iroXefiov /xera rivoa

seems to be intended.
In what follows the use of e'v for fifra
the trouble to compare Num. xx. 20: xal

xi.

decisive

a-vixjiiikdv is

the phrases a-vfilSaXdv

(Herod.), find

Xe'ipas, (rv/jL^aXfli' Tols TroXe/xi'ots

in

employed

the idea of battle prevails, in later

tivi fls m"X'/''

xii.

7,

"^

Even

prat'//u/nK

a single

17)

conflict

iv

x^'P'

'''"X^P?

Those who suggest

io,ocx3

Jude

or

'

occasion,

no one who

'Efiw/:*

take

will

"x^w fiapd

ev

koi

that the difference of prepositions indicates that the

many

may be

f^ijXdev

Ihov r]\6( Kvpios iv fivpida-iv ayiais avrov.

14:

were the entire force

20,000 only so

will offend

at the disposal of the

one king, and the

as the other belligerent thought sufficient for the

dismissed with the equivocal compliment Subtiluts

quani verius.

*For

TTokepos in the sense of pn^r]

De

may be quoted from

'later writers'

29 rmv aKpi^ms fldorcov on pr]8i kcitci toi)(ov

yeypafi^evov noXepov fcopciKd. Also the following, which mutually illustrate
Lucian.

Cojiscr. Hist.

each other.

3 Reg. xxxii.

Lucian. Dial.

i\lort.

XIV.

34:

ei'

e^dyaye

fxf

*XV.

ap(f)OTep(ov

KOI

<Tvvayaya>v

13:

f^apyvplaas,

'

rrjs

e/c

KXrjpovopiiav

avrco

all

Vzt. Alctb.

subaildt

off.'

ai>ev tokcov

Ttrpcofiai.

(f)opa8r)v

12:

VI.

tov

aivoKo-

in

p ToXavrcov

KaVcoi'or

rw

^fofxeva

one word

Cat. Miii.

Vit.

rav

vi
els

Id.

(j^iXcof.

ov TToXXa KeKTrjixfvov, dnoBopevov de Trdvra, koi to (Tvva)(6iv tls

2: Travra ocra

rji'

Km

8e6pevov Xa^flv.

poi xp^pora mrodofxevos, crvXXf^aj apyvpov

Uiog. Laert.

epxopai.

Plut.

dvf\j/iov

xpiicdai

p (TTaTrjpas tu> 'AXfci/SiaSr; 7rpo(r(f)fpovTa,

III.

dfiyvpiov

et?

Compare

npoayfvofievTjv

dpyvpiov avvayayoyu, wapflxfv

ae

jnax';?-

cinavTa,

having sold

on

rroXefxov

Dion. Hal. Ant.

TToXfpov (KKopi^opfvov, aifxaTi peufxfvov.

piadivTodv S

(k tov

Trore Tpcodeirjs, Koi /SXeVoieV

IV.

Xen. Ephes.
els

Bu^diTtoi/

47: os koi dnodv^qaKatv KnTiXint poi rrduTa' Kayto

KUTaKavaas avTov to avyypappuTa, Koi Travra avy^vcras (having scraped

together) 'A6i]va(e ^X6ov nal

e(j)(.Xo(T6cf)r](ra.

If the

all

prodigal had 'gathered

all his goods together,' and taken them with him, the proper word would
have been av(TKeva<Tdp.fvos anavra, as Dion. Hal. A/it. III. 46: (TvvtaKfvaa-pevos TTjv ovcriav oarjv oios t' ^v, (oxf^o TrXf'coi' ttjs KopivBov, and a little
further on, rd Te XPW"^" "^dvra (TvcrKevaa-dpevos (on moving from one place

to another).

XV.
living,'

13: t"v do-wTws]

'With riotous

living.'

with reference to the familiar Engli.sh

'

[Cf. Plut. Fit.

Dion. XLIX

Why
title

not, 'with prodigal

of the parable,

CLva-yKacf^ds <jvvi:\ia.\e koX ijTTriOij.]

'The

XVI.

ST LUKE.

19

prodigal son^'?

Aristotle {Eth. Nic. iv.

aKpards

aKoXacriav daTravrjpovs

Koi

tls

69

i,

word: tov^ yhp

Profuse ex-

3) defines the

'A2QT0Y2

KaXov/iev.

penditure seems to be the leading idea of the word, other ideas, as those
of profligacy, debauchery, and riotous living, coming in by way of
Plutarch (T. il. p. 463 a) gives us a glimpse of the life of
such an one (quoted in a garbled form by Wetstein) hio rav fiev do-wro)!/

association.

ws

Tois oIkiuis TrpoatovTes, avXrjrpidos aKovonev eoiOivrjs, koX nrfKov,

Koi

o'lvov,

ris einev,

fnl

oprnpifv

dvpais

N.

T.,

give the

full

the

52, ed. 9.

XV.

32: 6 vios

30,

of thine,'

Nub. 60

directs the reader to stop at vloy,

d)(doiJ,evov

XVI.
AiejdXjjdrj

avTov

ttj

and

but maliciously., which

accused behind one's

it

does imply.'

back'^.

Siao-KopTrt^wv to, tiirdpxovTa avrov]

Flor. T. XLII. 13: rieXoTriSas,

TTpos Tovs

8ta/3X?;^e(s

o p.iv

De Calum.

yap 8ialBaXXa>v

6 8e

ws

rfj

8iaj3oX^

Stf/3Xr/^;

Greek authors

e.g.

rivi

Stob.

arpaTKOTOv 8inl3Xr]6evTos avra, ws

De Calum.

8ia(3f^Xr]ij.voi',

fTreira

10,

imply necessarily

means properly being

It

St Luke's construction,

dvhpe^'iov

Lucian.

uvrov.

Adrjvalovs

A/lt. VIII. 49-

vii.

Lucian.

TToiav ti, is that of the best

cos

j3Xa(T(})t]p,t](ravTos

Alford.

So Herod,

Kara rav dirovTcov Xddpa xpcofifvos.

XVI.

where the Scholiast

add ovToai, cos

ovtotI,

then, after a pause,

aiJTO) cos

abiKid, ov napeuvTos Karrjyopeai'.

Tvpdvvois

Wetstein compares Aristoph.

v'los

not wrongfully.! which the word does not

(or TTpos Tiva)

This precious son

'

yeueaet.

Kttl oviTos 8ttpXT|0T]

to translate,

thine.'

ravd' oncos vSv iytveS"

fiera

To

0UT0S-..6 d8X<j>6s o-ov oStos]

This dear brother of

'

o"o\j

we might almost venture

force of ovTos

KpaiTtakauras

Kai

Compare Archbishop Trench's Synonyms of

aKoXovdovs.
p.

arecpdvcov,

(TTrapdyixaTa

29

dcrtjirj

toi>

'2o)KpdTr]u tov ddiKcos

Ka\ fnllBovXnv.

Dion. Hal.

npos avrovs, ws (TvpTrpdrrcov ttoXiv toIs

Kd6o8ov.

TTjv

19: v(j>paiv6|xvos KaO'

i^jiepav Xa|iTrpws]

The Revisers have done

might with
advantage have substituted 'feasting.'
So the Vulg. et epulabatur
qiiotidie splendide.
But in the margin they propose another rendering:
'living in mirth and splendour every day.'
Here the luxurious living of
the rich man is presented to us under two different aspects mirth., which
we may suppose to consist in eating and drinking, and splendour, which
suggests elegance of house and furniture.
But the Greek word
right in retaining the A. V., except that for 'faring' they

The

Greek
Xu>poLi>

is,

title

of

Ke^dXaiov

in

Ilept

tov dTrodtj/jLrjaavTos

eis

/xaKpaf

one would be,

this

hut a more appropriate

Ilepi rod viov

tov dadiTov.

[Note, that in v. 22, the insertion of

raxii before

i^eviyKan

is

supported by

a fragment of the

Curetonian

Syriac

published by Professor Wright in 1872.]

-

[For dia^oXr) we commonly use

'suspicion,' in the

of Caesar: oti
ota/3oX^s SeZ

Ti]u

well-known saying
Kaiaapos ywalKa Kal

KaOapav dvai.]

ST LUKE.

70

XVI. 20

only contains the former idea, that of merry-making i,

which is quahfied by the adverb Xa/x7rpwy, /atife, sumptuously.' Thus
Theophylact: Aanrrpcos- aacircos Ka\ noXvreXSs. And we often find this
epithet in connexion with feasting: e.g. Ecclus. xxix. 22 eBea-fiara Xafnrpd.

(v<ppaivofifvos

'

Diod. Sic. XIV. 108

to

XVII. 91:

Xa/iTTpcSff.

npcoTOV e0' rjpipai

p.ev

anacrav Xa/x7rpc5s

TTjv hvvap.iv

ixopvy^^^

tlvcis

rpo(/)as

'''^^

93:

eJcrrt'atre.

^evicrdels

Xapirpois^.

XVI. 20:
already too

'was

ipe'pXiiTo]

version:

literal,

Dean Alford im;proves upon this,

was., or had been, cast down, i.e.

laid.'
'

e'/Se'/SXr^ro,

what he could of alms.' In that case

account of the impotent man
But e(Sefi\r]To is merely 'lay,' and
KaS" r)pipav npos rfjv 6vpav tov iepov.
differs from fKeiro only as it is used of sick persons'^.
See Matt. viii. 6.

was placed there on purpose

we should have expected

Nor can we agree

to get

irideTo, as in the

with the

Dean

in

dWa

thinking that

verse seems to imply that he got the crumbs

This

sores in pity (not, as Bengel, dolorem exasperantes).

is

kuI in the

next

or that the dogs licked his

;,

latter incident

introduced to show the utter helplessness and friendlessness of the

who had no one that cared for him even so much as to drive
away the dogs that took advantage of his impotence. So Theophylact

beggar,

dXXa

Kai epr]pos tcov

depamvaovrav'

oi

yap Kvvfi

T/ie Flies, as told

pv2ai icaTa nXfidos

avTov

by Josephus

Tcis

dva-Tvx^av,

TTjv

(Xeix^ov ra eXKT) avrov, oia

We may

prjSfvbs ovTos TOV dnocro(iir]crovTos avTovs.

{Atit. xviii. 6, 5):

(OTfiXas TrepiecTTj^aav' Kai rij

compare the
TpavpaTia

fable of

tiv\

Keipeva

tuv TrapaTvxovTU>v, oiKTeipas

vopicras dSvvap.iu prj ^orjdeif [sc. eavTM] olos re

K.al

rjv

urroao^elv avToiii Trapaa-Tas k.t.X.

*XVI.

ov8i,

31.

idv

Tis

vtKpoiv

dvao-TT),

"jreio-OrtrovTai.]

Scrivener and Palmer point the words, differing

from

the

So both

common

which have either no commas at all, or the latter one only. The
change was required to justify the rendering of both versions, 'Neither
will they be persuaded, though one rose (R. V. if one rise) from the dead.'
But ovde edv (or ov8' eav, as ABD) are closely connected, in the sense of
not even if and though the A. V. fairly represents the Greek, and may
claim to keep its place by right of prescription, the more correct rendering
would be, retaining the order of the original, not even if one rise from the
Compare Hom. //. A 90: oi)S' fjv
dead, will they be persuaded.'
Alciphr. II. 4 (quoted by Wetstein) ovS' d ^ovs poi, to
^Ayafxepvova einrj<:.
editions,

'

'

Xeyopevov, cfidey^aiTO,
^

[Cf. 3

irlvovres

Kings

Kai

iv.

ireiadeiijiK

20: iaOovre^ Kai

tLi(f>paii'6iJ.evoi,

'

making

merry.']
^

[Cf.

OepdtrovTes
iirbpcTvvov.

patia before killing herself

Kai

5^

KaruKXiOeiaa

\ovaatx^i>r)

dpiaTov

\ap.Trpbi'

yipla-ra.]

Ai)p.

/).

avrocs
IMul.

C.

6ij:

II.

daira

T;'/. ./;//'.

Kai

oi

Xa/xTrpoTdrrji'
1,

XXXV: Cleo-

''

inrb

[Cf-

Aesop.

kvvQiv

ijiif-iXTjTo.]

Fa/}.

STjx^f^Si

xal

CCLVII

Avko9

kukuts Trdcrxwi')

ST LUKE.

>^VIII. 5

XVII.

kingdom of God

A. V. 'The

21.

The Greek

71
is

within you.

among

Or,

eW6y v\i.5>v, which some explain in the sense of eV

ii>A.v, or eV \xi<j(a vfiav, and compare Ch. xi. 20
Spa e(f)6a(TV e(f)' vp.as K.r.e.
But no sound example has yet been adduced of eWor so used. The only
apparent one, which has been handed down from Raphel to Dean Alford,

you.^

is

is

Xenoph. Anab.

ov

3:

10,

I.

Milesian concubine) eawaav,

avdpwTToi iyivovTO, navra i'aaxrav

'among

4, cii.

where, however, euros avTmu

r\

KapSia /xov ivros fiov

God was

of

ivros

not, in

number

fnji<i>v

exofiev, rovTiariv,

and see

XVIII.

5:

I'va

if

the

who

rrjv

it

in all the

R. V.

be most suited

a present participle,

strike

me

to the context.

Dean

to

be

retire

he

me

out (Gr.

she should become

'lest at last

in the face'
'

if

Alford seems to incline

It

(!).

may be conceded

continually,' or

Here, where

it

is

'

at last,' as

closely joined with

prefer the former, in which sense

we

it is

A. V. 'Lest by her

p-e]

Lest she wear

'

that ds reXos admits of either signification,

may

where

world besides 1.'

ti-irtoiridtT]

pxo|xe'vTi

'literal interpretation'

come and

is

dyyeXiKriv Karaa-Taaiv Kal diayayyt/v

'

bruise me) by her continual coming.'

desperate, and

17).

in its fullest sense, in the hearts of

is,

continual coming she weary me.'

towards Meyer's

xiv.

"OTAN BOYAHeQMEN. Let every man

this kingdom in his heart; for

15 T'\os

[L-q

xxxviii.

by similar

Though

Rom.

of professed Christians, yet that

he can find
not there, in vain will he find

it

from evrbs

in the hearts of the Pharisees,

(e.g.

any sense,

says Theophylact,

ravrrjv,

into himself,
find

differ

generally received

jravra ra ivros fiov) as well as

were immediately addressed, nor

the greater

sought

The

not simply

sentiments in the Apostolic writings

kingdom

and does not

get safe within the wall.

'fO'

xP^y^^'^'O-

is

supported by the invariable use of Ivros (compare Psa.

is

Tavrrjv (Cyrus's

Kal

ciXXa onocra ivros avTwv kuX

them,' but 'within their position,'

Toil rei^ovs- yeuea-dai, to

version

aXXa

ttpvyov ye,

fj,rju

tcai

it

is

constantly

interchanged with the Hebrew n^*5?^ in perpetiiuni, as we might say,

'

She

is

With

for ever coming and wearying me.'

this also agrees the

which necessarily implies a

tense of the verb, vnoTrid^rj, not vTrconidar),

recurring action, such as wearying a person by continual solicitation, not

something which is to be done 'at last,' that is, once only. This distinction

is

2 Cor.

rightly insisted
xii.

AIHNEK0Y2
KoXa(f)LCr].

on by St Chrysostom

ayyeXos Sarai/ Iva

delcrdai

roii

p.e

x^Xivoii'

Meyer's interpretation

KoXacjii^tj

ov
is,

yap

in a
;

somewhat

similar place,

on which he remarks
eiVev,

therefore,

iva

KoXa(pLarj,

aare

aXX

doubly erroneous; as

iva
it

grammar, Iva firj els reXos

Need it be added, that what the unjust judge
iXdoiia-a vnaindar) pe.
dreaded, was not a sudden burst of fury, which he would know how to
deal with, but the trouble and annoyance of the woman's coming day
after day, and preferring the same suit, which he, being under no
restraints, human or divine, had no mind to grant?
would require,

to satisfy the plainest rules of

>

John Hales' Golden Remains.

XVIII.

ST LUKE.

72
XVIII. 7:

Kal |xaKpoex)|j.uv

'And he

R. V.

with them.'

'Though he bear long

A. V.

aixois]

iir

long-sufTering over them'; reading [laKpo-

is

with all the uncials. There can be little doubt that this is the true
construction of the passage, joining Ka\ fiaKpoduiJ.fl not with ov p.^ noii^ar],
but with Tav ^o(opT<ov, which, in sense, is equivalent to ot ^ouxnv. Then
6viJLl

same

the copula exerts the

thee,

and thou

A. V.)

hearest not.'

would translate:

force as in Psa. xxii. 2

'
:

Lord,

cry unto

(in the LXX. and

Comparing Prov. xix.
'who cry unto him day and night, and he
1 1

This sense of iMUKpodvuelv, though

deferreth his anger on their behalf.'

common one, is sufficiently supported by the very similar text

says, Non est ovum ovo siinilius) in Ecclus. xxxv. 18, speakmg of

not a very
(Bois

the prayers of the poor:

'

For the Lord

will

neither will the Mighty be patient towards

auroTs).'
oiiK

/^i)

(ipadvv;]),

(ov8e n^ pLaKpodvp-rjcnj in

iv. p. 451 A:
.ak\a pLaKpoOvp-fi, ^ov\op(vos tov \av6avovTa drjcravpov

add two good examples from St Chrysostom, T.

olnTeipeiTo yvvaiov

. .

T. VII.

...KaraSrjXov noirjaai.

avTovs

not be slack (ov

them

333 E

p.

(Is x(i^f^<^'''ipovs _;^t/ia)'as

Kol

ravTa ttoWcikis

pera

d(pfJKfv

Trpayparajv ipnf(T(lv, Kai epaKpodvprjiTf.

Of course there is no contradiction between the tardiness implied in

and the speedy vengeance denounced in the next. For (as
Bois remarks) 'Tarditas est Kara to (paiuopfvou, et ex opinione eorum
quibus etiam celeritas, ut dicitur, mora est at celeritas est Kara to dXrjdes,

this verse,

et ex rei veritate.'

*XVIII.

9: Kal iloDBtvovvTas Tois Xoiirovs]

R. V. 'and set

others (Gr.

all

II,

xvi.

(Te

The

\oyiCop.ai.

Gal.

iv.

14,

A. V.

Thess.

is

v.

'

Suidas: i^ov6eva> ae' dvT

for the change, except the etymological one.

ov8ev6i

and despised others.'

There seems no reason

A. V.

rest) at nought.'

//le

retained by the Revisers in

'despise. ..set at nought,' the latter

Cor.

i.

28,

where A. V.
rendering might be made conformable

20.

In

Rom.

xiv.

3,

10,

In the
to the former, instead of (as R. V.) the former to the latter.
present case, a good Greek writer would, perhaps, have said, koL vnep(ppopovvTas, or

(cat

KaTitraipopivovi (tcov XotTrwi').

*XVIII. 12: R. V. 'I give tithes

The change (especially in so
KeKTT]p.ai).

of all

that

get' {KTapai not

correct a writer as St Luke)

may

be accepted without difficulty, although the distinction is sometimes

overlooked in later Greek; e.g. Aesop. Fal>. LXXXI. ed. de Fur.: A
trumpeter says n\f]v yap tovtov tov xoXkov (his instrument) ov KTa>p.ai ciXXo.
Again in Ch. xxi. 19 we have to choose between A. V. 'in your patience
possess ye {KTrjo-aadf) your souls,' and R. V. in your patience ye shall
But
win (liTijaea-df) your souls (lives),' both making a good sense.
'

in

Thess.

iv.

4,

'that every one of you should

(KTiadai) his vessel in sanctification

so remote from the

common

have been forced to make

know how

to possess

and honour,' the idea of acquiring

is

sense of the exhortation, that the Revisers

use of the strange expression, to possess
'

XIX.

ST LUKE.

29

own

himself of his
of his

own

vessel/ meaning,

73

make

suppose, 'to

himself master

body,' which before belonged to another, namely, to sin.

St Chrysostom's explanation (T. xi. p. 460 e)

at least,

is

KTcop,e6a,

orav

KadapoV urav

fi

8e aKoQaprov,

rj

But

ap,apTia.

apa

This,

^fj.ds

avro

seems very

this

far fetched.

*XVIII.

'O

13.

It

iXaa-deir].

A. V.

e6s, tXao-OriTi]

how

marvellous

is

omission of a comma, which

'God be

merciful';

o Beos

i.e.

erroneous punctuation (only the

have been

rightly inserted in v. 11) should

is

many

perpetuated through so

this

editions

of the

A. V. including {quod

mireris) Dr Scrivener's Cambridge Paragraph Biblej not to mention

innumerable quotations in sermons and other devotional works (some of
them even pressing the point of the publican's not daring to address God

The only

directly).

Sermons,

vol.

ill.,

I
have ever met with is Le Bas's
though he quotes carelessly, 'Lord, be merci-

exception that
156,

p.

ful &c.'

XIX.

'came before him ^' It is

and is used by LXX. for

16: irape-yiveTo, 'came,' not as R. V.

same

exactly the

Xi3 106 times.

as rjXdiv in the following verse,

nobleman had

If the

dealt with his servants through

an

agent, instead of personally, napeyevero would have been equally appropriate.

It

interchanged with TTpoaepxea-dai Stob. F/or. T. xxix. 78:

is

kukov ^yovp.eda nrpoaipxecrdai eavrols'

irovov p.ev irpo(Tep-)(Ofiivov,

dyadov i]yovp.eda napaylvecrdai

TrapayivonevTjs,

ijBovfjs

8e

,2

rjnlv^

XIX. 29, XXI. ^y irpos TO opos to KaXou^jicvov eXaioiv] 'The name,

when thus put, must be accentuated eXaicov (Olivetum) for when it is the
:

genitive of

there

is

it

the article

e'Xat'a,

is

prefixed (xix.

Alford.
But
which does not prove
Thus in 2 Chron. xx. 26

27)-'

L>ea/i

Trpos r^ Kara(3dafL roii opovs raiv fXaiwv,

that the

mount

we read

fTriavv^x^drja-av eir rov av^mi/a rfjs evXoyias;

itself

was not called "Opoy

i\aia>v.

but

(KaXecrav to ovapa rov Tonov fKfivov, KoiXa? fvXoyLai.

follows, 8ia tovto

it

And would

it

not, in

the other case, be npos to opos to KoXovpevov eXaicova? comparing Acts

OTTO opovs tov

KoKovpevov eXaiavos.

Peschito accentuating

eXai(oi>

The

("JAllj

i.

12,

Syriac versions are divided, the

Aj_0)), and the Philoxeaian

eXaicoi/

(lA:l?)^
^

orav
'

[In

when

...

Cor. xvi.

irapayiviopai
I

2, 3,

are

come by A.

arrive.'

yevdpevos

'

In Acts

may be

oTav ?\9w...

both

rendered

V., R. V.

xxviii.

rendered

(^

\eyiTai

Plut.
pr]

Vit.

Caes.

(paivopivo} pev

avrbv

[Cf. Joseph.

B. y. v.

2, 3:

arparo-

wedevaaadaL Kara to iXaiQv KaXoijpevov

in person,'

opos, 8 ttj TroXei -irpbs avaToXr)v avTLKet,-

XLVi:

stii<Hcii.

as opposed to 'by letter.']

2 [Cf.

rrpbs

rjadrivai. ctiatpepbvT tjjs.^

wapa-

21,
'

'come

awdivros 8e Kal irpayevopevov

rat.]

e^'

dycoviaaaL

But see Deissmann,

(1897),

discussion of

pp. 36

eXai.uiv.

ff.

Ed.

jVeice Bibel-

for

fresh

ST LUKE.

74
XIX. 44:
'And

read, kuI

shall

rrjv

to.

'And shall lay thee even with the ground.'

dash thee to the ground.' Besides Psa. cxxxvi. g,
neTpau is added, Hos. xiv.
might be referred to, where we

Kttl 8a<j)iovo-( o-e]

R. V.

where npos

XIX. 44

avTMv

vTvoTirdia

without the addition.

edaffiKTBijanvrni,

other sense the only example quoted

In the

Amos

from the Lxx.

is

14:

ix.

a false reading of Aldus, both the Vatican and

Alexandrine MSS. having 7](f)avicrfivas, agreeing with the Hebrew n'lti)'J'3.
TToXfis ras

'To

jySac^icr/iei/as',

lay even with

Karayftv

Kara^aWdv

i'Sacpoi

etf

the ground'

ecos e8a(f)ovs (Isai.

xxvi.

is

la-onebov

With

(Plut.)i.

Trotfjcrai

Trpocrovbicras

^coi>

paarutv

Tre'Scu,

A. 1151:

Ip/i.

fSiaiois tuiv

T. X.

Sic.

XX.
/n'/u,

105 ed.

p.

rrji drjXrjs

Bip.

Twv vnopa^iwv

avriov

tij

Better, perhaps

forth spies.'

(quoted by Kypke)
8e

(pei^ofxfvoi,

aWa

yfj".

'And they watched

'And watching their opportun-

This seems

to

be the force of

absolute positum J as in the following examples.

ovs

re

Diod.

20: Kal TrapaTT|pT^(ravTes direVreiXav l-yKaOtVovs]

and sent

they sent forth spies.'

ity,

p,rjK

aTrocmuivTfi npocrrjpncra'nu

14),

^ptcfyoi

dnoanacra^.

f'p.coi'

TavTa piv

ix.

quoted above from

the places

Psalms and Hosea we may compare Eurip.

Tovfiov

Mace.

(2

Kudatpelv (Thucyd., Polyb.),

els edacpos

5),

Koipcopeifovs,

ti]

hi rpLTj]

Traj^rav

wktI

ovs

TrapaTrjprja-avTes,

ania(pa^nv.

idtaaaTo bvo bpaKOvras iv tw

Kt^tupcu/'i

napaTrjpija-avres

Joseph. B. J.

Hom.

ad

Schol.

piyvvp-tvovs,

kul

ll.

18, 3

fMV d({)v\aKTovs,

Od.

494:

Traparijp^cras

ttjv

bpciKaivav ave'CKiV.

*XXI.
unto (A. V.
Philip,

a.Tro^y\triTa\. vfitv tls

to)

you for a testimony.' Rather,

Wetstein quotes Plut. T. 11.

19.

i.

[iapTupiov]

13:

Both versions:
'

shall

it

p.

tur/i.

'It shall

turn

out^ as also in

299 F: cmi^r]

hi eif ovhlv

Thucyd. III. 93: eTreira fievroi wapa ho^av avTois aTTifirj.

To which may be added Euseb. H. E. III. 23 ane^r] yap novijpos, he
12 we have the same sense expressed by ra
turned out bad.' In Philip,
KOT efxe fiaXXov fls npoKonfju rov evayyeXlov 'EAHAY6EN, for which a more
eh he
classical word would have been nfpifXtjXvdfp, as Appian. B. C. i. 7
XprjCTTov avTols.

'

i.

TovvavTiov avTois

Trepijjfi.

*XX1. 25: <rvvo\T^ 0Vft)v iv diropia

The Cod. Alex, and cursives

ordXov]

rjxovs (T. R. tJ^o-ucttjs) 0aXdcr(rT|s Kol

(ap. Wetst.) join eV dnopla ^x"^^y

'^^

R. V. 'in perplexity for the roaring of the sea,' and Uean Alford, 'in
despair on account of the noise,' the genitive case being governed by

But the only example of this construction quoted by the latter

fV dcpaala re ^v-.-kuI
is Herodian iv. 14,

anop'ia.

(from Meyer after Wetstein)

dnopia

Toil

npaKreov,

which

is

altogether different.

the stop after dnopia (as Philox.) and

1

[And

cFwoiJ.a\vvi.v,

I'lut.

Vil.

Thnol. XXII.]
2 [Cf.

Dio. Chiys. Or. XI. p. 159,

making
12:

7??

should prefer putting

ijxovs

opwaas 8^ rd

(governed by
crjTrta

TrawMfa w^ws.j

r^Kva

ei/e*ca

irphs

rrj

XXII. 24

ST LUKE.

75

understood) to depend on the whole clause

distress of nations with

'

perplexity.'

XXI.

as

is,

irayls'

translate, 'as a snare: for so shall

punctuation

The

tos ira-yls -yap iireXiva-iTai]

35-:

followed by the Revisers

come

it

ycip,

But

upon,' &c.

al.)

which they
(i)

as to the

or eTreKreXeiKreTai does not seeni sufficiently

entXevaerai

BDX,

corrected text (from

ejreia-eXevafTai

when the verb in the preceding clause,

hardly distinguishable from lirfXeva-eTai) is doubly em-

strong to stand alone, especially

ema-T^ (which

is

And

phasized by 'suddenly,' and 'as a snare.'

compound

eVeio-fXevo-eTat

(2)

as to the double

the second preposition seems to have no force

or propriety in this place.

In

Mace.

xvi. 16:

sons had drunk largely, Ptolemee and his

'So when Simon and his

men

and took

rose up,

weapons, and came upon Simon into the banqueting place

TO

2ifi(ovi els

crvixTroa-Lov), 3i.nd

their

{iiviia-rfkdov

rw

slew him, and his two sons,' both prepositions

and, generally, when the enemy or the calamity

'breaks in upon' an assembled multitude, as Palaeph. bicred. xvil. 4:

exert their proper force

8e

ivii>')^ov\i.iv(iiv

avTMV (Trojans) inetirepxuvTai

case here

what

ws wayls yap

e'rreXevcrerai

But that is not the

being governed by the

e^co^.

follows, eVl naprai rovs Kadrjuevovs,

eVt in eTTeicreXeva-fTat, not

Lucian. Asifi.

ol "EXXrjves.

38: Koi yiXas eK roiv (TTfia-eXdovTcov ttoXvs yiverai

by the els. On the whole, the reading of T. R.

seems every way preferable, and is supported by

the ancient versions; although the /ifpcrbaton, ws Trayls eTreXeua-erai

all

yap would not be without example^.

consider

eneia-eX. to

If

mean no more than

we accept
eVeX.,

this construction,

and

then we come back to the

A. v., as equally satisfying either reading.

*XXII. 6:

|a)(jioX6"yTicr]

A. V. 'he promised.'

R. V. 'he consented.'

Both Syriac versions have .^ijoA^I, which is interchanged with eivrfyyeiXaTo, crvveTa^e &c. But all these are the equivalents

Vulg. spopondit.

(as Matt. xiv. 7) not of

If the preposition has any

must be that of intensifying the
simple idea, 'he fully consented,' 'agreed out and out'; which seems to
be the feeling of the Greek commentators, as Euthymius:
Kapdias

of

a>p.oX6yri(Te

force (which can hardly be disputed),

e'^co/x.

it

e'/c

In the preceding verse,

wpoXoyrjcre, (ie^aicos inrjyyeiXaro.

is

it

better to

join avvedeuTo avrm, 'they covenanted with him,' as Thucyd. Vlll. 37:
orvvedevTO ^aviXel.
Xenoph. H. G. VI. 2, 34: naneivois p,ev avvedeTo,
I

Mace.

XV. 27:

*XXII.

24:

oaa

ijderrjae jravra,

<j)iXoviKia]

A. V. 'a

Perhaps 'an emulation' might be

^

[Id.

yovTuiv

Tovs viol eK
-

Philops. 27:

rip-Qiv,

rrjs

d'yua

iTreiarjXdoi'

ol

(TvvideTo

Tavra

Xe-

rod EvKpd-

strife.'

R.

E,

V.

sufficiently strong.

where,

for

irepi

eipTJcrdai Xeyov<rt,

deoO ravTa yap

TraXaiarpas.]

E.g. St Chrysost. T. xi. p. 25

avra to npoTepov.
'a contention.'

In Greek writers
yap rod

deou

raOra

the MSS. give wepl tou

eipijcrdai

Xeyovai.

ST LUKE.

^6
(fxXoveiKia

other.

XXII.

and (fnXon^ia are sometimes hardly distinguishable from each

Thus Diod.

And

rfjs rjyffjLovias.

XIX. 15: TroWrju awe^r] yeveadai

Sic.

H.

V.

24

I.

bioKverai

vnep

(piKorifxiav

any unfriendly

that (PikoveiKia does not imply

appears from Aelian.

feeling

rov Aenpeau 6 'HpaKXijs

ttjv irpos

'^iXoveLKui 8 ovv avTols e/xTTtTrrei veaviKrj, Kni epi^ovcriv

eX^pf^v.

31

aWijXois nepi

8i(TK0V K.T.e.

XXII.

31

A. V. 'hath desired /^

^T)TT]o-aTo vfids]

R. V.

/lat/e you.'

have you. Or, obtained you by asking^ The best Greek

authors distinguish between e^atrfiv, deposcere aliqtiein in pootam, and
asked

'

to

deprecari^ to beg off; but later writers do not always observe

f'^airela-dai,

this rule.

Thus

Plut. Vit.

Pyrrh.

Ill

varfpov i^aiTovjxivav

Kai fxiKpov

rcoK

TToXfpicov (the child Pyrrhus), KaacravSpov de koI duiKuaia raXauTci 8i86vtos,

But

ovK f^edaiKev.

in either case, the aorist certainly indicates the success

of the requisition, as the following examples (from Wetstein) show.

XXXII

Vit. Pericl.

vnep avTrjs daKpva,

crvXXap,j8auet.
I

'Aa-Traa-lav

Koi

8et]6fh

ph
rav

Kvpov, as mroKTevwv,

add St Chrysost. T.

St/caorcoi'.

Se pfjrrjp e^airrjaapevrj

7/

XII. p. 137 B

Plut.

begged off)... d(^<ty

Xenoph. Anab. I. I, 3:

ovv f^r/Tija-aTo (he

axnrfp yap

avTov annn4p.mi.

av8pa (Povea, KXinrrjv,

ris

p,eXXovTa aTrdyeadai e^airijaaLro.

An unsuccessful demand would
have been expressed by e^rjTelTo vpas. In the text we must have recourse
to a periphrasis:
Satan hath procured you to be given up to him.'

p.of}(ov

'

XXII.

Ti7

conclusion.'
prixava>v

Tt'Xos ^x**-]

'^-

avra reXos

i.e.

Dion. Hal. A/it. X. 46:

e'^Youcrwi/.

Tcov iroXepioov e;(oi'ra.

^- 'have an end,'

we might compare Diod.

In this sense

eVftSi)

8e

'are
Sic.

coming

XX. 95

to a

rwi/ re

ra

eVetSr) re'Aoy icopa

ra peu Ka6' r)pas TiXos

e'xfi (is

"A.

fait

But since ra irepl f'pov is best explained of the prophetic

announcements concerning the Messiah, and reXos e'xft is a phrase
appropriated by good Greek authors to the accomplishment of such
predictions, we would so understand it here, 'are being fulfilled,' 'are
accompli).

receiving their accomplishment,' TeXdovvrai

The

(Euthyni.).

TJSrj

follow-

ing are examples of reXos exf'" applied to oracles, prophecies, &c.

Hal. Ant.

I.

19: reXoj

e'x*"'

(T(f)ian

to dfonpoTnov vneXafiov.

Kai TovT(x>v XajioKv Trjf BcKaiav polpav, riXos e^ecv

irpara tov pavrevparos

((f}acvfT0 f'xfiv.
6(011 (that

cr(f)iai.

Pausan. Corint/i.

Danae

reXos f^"'*
16.

5^

to Xnyiov.

{axe

R. V. 'hath fulfilment'

Dion.

55

Se

brj

cos

ra

TeXoi yap ra pavTfvpara

2: koI 'AKpi(ria> pev

his daughter should give birth to a son

his grandfather) riXos

The

rjdi]

a-cfytai

24:

Trpopprjais tov

who should

kill

(he did so accidentally by throwing a discus).

is

ambiguous.

XXII. 38: 'Behold, here are two swords.' Add in margin: 'Or,
'Chrysostom gives a curious explanation of the two swords:
Dean -ll/ord. There is
(iKos OVV Ku\ pax'iipas eivai eKfi 8ia tu apvlov.'
knifes.'

ST LUKE.

XXII. 44
nothing cu7'ious

this

in

The

very probable.

is

it

^J^

ndxaipn, as

eyyvs

rjv

(pya(TTT]piov fiayecpiKov, ndxatpav

XXII. 44:

'Being

d-ywyCa]

Iv

-ycvoftfvos

e^apnaaas ano

The word

'agony' having become, by traditional usage, consecrated (as

inexpedient to alter

it

were)

it

would be highly
but there can be no objection to adding in the

particular phase of our Saviour's passion,

to this

37): ws

XI.

rfjs rpuTre^rjs k.t.X.

an agony.'

in

well-

is

The Dean

known, served both purposes, those of a knife and a sword.

must have forgotten his Roman History (Dion. Hal. Anf.

it

margin
Gr. a great fear.^ The common notions of the meaning of the
Greek word dyaivla are those which we are accustomed to attach to the
English word 'agony,' and are so erroneous that it is necessary to discuss
Fear then, more
the noun and its cognate verb ay(i>viav at some length.
:

'

or less intense,

is

In Diog. Laert. vil. 113

the radical idea of the word.

dyuivla is defined to

be

(f)6l3os

d8i]Xov npaynaTos.

And

42: dycovia, eVi

els

dywva

fjLfXXovTos Karuvcu-

Karo;^p//crrtKa)9 be

Toii

Viewing the words

Tov dnXas (po^ov.

and

dycovia

Etym. M.

so

dycoviav in

p. 15,

Koi eVl

connexion

with their synonyms, we find them constantly joined with other words

Thus Demosth.

expressive o( /iuir.

Joseph. An/. XI.

...fls

p.

4: ^v iv dyavia Ka\

8,

236, 19: (v

8(i.

Plut.

dya>VLav Ka\ fifyL(TTOv<: (f)6^ovs ivinnrrov.

Koi TUiv (piXcdv fKacTTOV dyoivias fiea-Tov eivai Koi

Mapico neXd^oLfv (because,

8opv(f)6poi
I

took

it

as a hint to

koI ttoXX^ dyavia.

Mar.

Vtf.

(fypiKrjs,

^aaiXels

ol

XLIII

wore

oadKis auTTacropievoi

Marius did not return the salutation,

if

the person saluting).

kill

o p.iv {'AXKi^id8r]s) iqycavla Koi

Stob. Flor. T. CVIII. 83

(fiojSco

Diod. Sic. XVI. 42

e'SeSi'et

irdw a(po8pa

els

H.

Aelian. V.
rov

8fjp.ov

tS
his
11.

napeXdeiv.

yhp iinap^avrwu av6pa>noi XvnoiivTai, Tovratv iv

aiv

TrpocrdoKia ytvop-fvcov (jio^ovvrai koi dya>vioiai.

iylvovTo, Trepl crf^wv dyioviwvTfs.

Koi 7Tp\ TOV fiiXXovTos dyoiVKovTOi.

McoiJarji TTpoTepov (pojSelTai tov

Diod. Sic. XIII. 45 Trepibeds

irepl ravra dopv^ovfifvov,
:

XIX. 26: tov 8e

St Chrysost. T. VII.

o(f)iv,

koi (fiofidTai

ov)(^

p.

334 B: ovtco koi

ttoXX^?

ottXcos, aXXci fxera

TTjs dycovias.

Of

the phrase dvni or yivecrdai iv dyoyvia

have no other example,

except one from Servius to be presently quoted

dycovia KndecrT-qKevai is

common:

e.g.

but

its

equivalent iv

Diod. Sic. XIV. 35: Sionep

cTaTpanai Koi TToXeis iv aycovici noXXjj KadeicrTiJKficrav,

8a)ai

K.T.i.

TifjLcopiav

KadeicTTrjKfi (Alex.

M.)

XVII.

I16:

Koi Trjs

rav

Ka\

dfols

dnoTpoiraion

6vaas,

Kupo)

ol

crvp.fxa)(rj<TavTfs

firjiroTe

iv

dycov'ici

XX.

X^aX8aicov npoppi](Te<os ifivrj/iovevcTe.

{(Oi...fieXXovTes 8iaKiv8vvVfiv) iv dycovia noXXfj Kadei(TTr)Kei(Tav.

Of

the versions the Peschito renders dycavla by ]A_^>j5, which

common word

for

<l>6lio<s

the Philoxenian by

|-~3Q-i

j,

is

the

and the Vulgate

But the Latin word most nearly corresponding to it is

trepidatio, as we learn from Servius on Virg. Aen. xii. 737
Dum
trepidat, i.e. dum turbatur, festinat, quod Graeci iv dycovia iciTiv.^
May
not this have been the word used by the old Latin version (commonly, on

by agonia.

'

ST LUKE.

78

XXII. 66

the precarious foundation of a doubtfuP reading in St Augustine, called

the Itald)

which there

to

is

probably an allusion in a passage of St

Bernard, quoted in D. Heinsii Excrc. Sacr.

Dwrs

232

p.

iua nihilotnimis ct trepidatio robustos,

tiia,

tacdium alacres^

Et

qiios vivificabat

et viaestitia laetos, et

et turbatio qttietos faceret.

In the Greek versions of the O. T. the verb aytavuw answers to XT^

Dan.

timuit,

Reg.

xxxviii.
'

am

LXX. (where Theod. has

10,

i.

iv. 13,

an anonymous version

in

Symmachus's version

19 in

and

eyw

(Po^ovfiai)

to Tin, trepidus,

to JX"!, solliciius fiiU., Jerem.

aycoi'ta)

hia tov^ ^Yovhaiov^ i^^.

afraid of the Jews').

XXII. 66: Kttl dviiYa-yov avxov els to crvv8piov lavrtov] A. V. 'And

him into their council.' Rather, 'they brought him up before their
Compare Acts xii. 4: 'intending after Easter to bring him
council.'
led

forth to the people {avayayfiv avrov

rw

Xau).'

Mace.

Hist.

II.

Lucian. Ver.

The Revisers have

6: avax6iv7(i w? tov ^aaiXfa"^.

8uo -ynp

10:

vi.

yvvaiKf^ ciprixdrjaav (for having circumcised their children).

here adopted

him away.'

the /ess difficult reading dnriyayop, 'they led

XXIII. 32: ^TepoL 8vo KaKovp-yoi] A. V. 'two Other malefactors,' (in

R. V. 'two
recent editions sometimes pointed, 'two other, malefactors').
others, malefactors.' The more probable reading of BX, ('repoi KUKovpyoi
But even in T. R., there
will not admit of being so tampered with.
no occasion to separate 'other' from 'malefactors.' It is a negligeiit
construction, common to all languages, and not liable to be misunder(^vo,

is

In the exhortation in our Communion Service, the minister says:

he require further comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or to some
other discreet and learned minister of God's word,' without incurring the
imputation of vanity or self-laudation. And so far from this text being a

stood^
'

If

call

reading doubtful,

the

because the Italic version,

if

were, would have been called

not

and

Ttala;

printed text,

tionibVS

'

because

(2)

(i)

such there

the

dX\'

In ipsis autem interpreta-

ITALA

caeteris praeferatur;

verborum tenacior cum perspicuitate sententiae,' Archbishop Potter's

emendation, interpretationiljVS VSI-

nam

est

'

TATA,'
'

(or,

as

interpretationib'

commonly
usitata,')

mirable, as almost to
St
*

Augustine

codices

tisitatac.''

written,

so ad-

is

command

elsewhere

ecclesiastici

of

and

Sttidics,

riut.

[Cf.

6:

Vil.

TTplv

Brut.

259 c:

Paus.

dvaxOv^ai irapa rbv

Tvpavvov awoKTivvvcnv iavTrjv

p.

XXXIII

KoXacrdeis...;

koX

a.va.xOi\%

VIII. 47,

Se

TjcrdovTO

oi

Plut.

(f)i'>\aK(s,

II.

Kai

(Tv\\aj36uTS avrjyayov irpbs rbv fiaai\ia\

Apji.

/>'.

C.

I.

60:

KTtlveLv,

vT/TToivel

Kal rbv
dj'd7eii'

T)

^vrvxbvra
fVt

toi)s

iJTraToi'S.]

assent.

speaks

interpretationis

[But see Texts

Itala,

I/alica,

in

No. 3. Ttie Old Latin and the

by F. C. Burkitt, M.A. Ed.]

vol. IV.

'

oTi

[Cf. Paus. VIII. 36, 3: Kal ts avrb

fxrj

ynuai^l

cLpOpicTTOis

/i6vati

ye ovSevl

lepais

t<re\0eii'

rrji

?(xtl

deoO,
tQiv

ST LUKE.

XXIII. 44

79

stumbling-block to the intelligent reader, he should rather view in it

literal fulfilment of Isaiah's prophecy, 'And he was numbered with the

transgressors.'

XXIII. 42:
He

e\ev6epco<Tecos

Chariton.

Trepi.

Compare Gen.

koto voov TeXevrqa-r),

Babr. J^ad.

fivrjfiovfve.

\i.ov]

|iviio-9TiTi

6 TroXf/xos o8e

vfiiv

16:

L.

Aphrod.

VI.

xl.

Herod,

14.

fivrjcrdfivai

Ka\

ippvcrafx-qv ae, (f)r]aiv,

riva

orav

nWd

ix.

)(pri

45: ^v

koi

TrXovrfji,

ffxev

ifiov

p.ov jivrjCTKOv.

XXIII. 44: Kal 0-K0Ti<r6T] 6 ijXios] Another reading is tov rfklov

which the Revisers adopt, rendering: 'the sun's light failing,
Gr. f/ie sun failing.^
Rather, 'the sun being eclipsed,' this being the
common manner of describing that phaenomenon in Greek, o jjAtoy
f'^e'XiTre 1.
Moreover the reading iKkmlivTo^ for eKXeinovTos is supported
by LX and the Philoxenian Syriac, which latter reads in text, roii tJXi'ou
t a-Koria-devToi, and in margin + eKXinovTos (not ficXf/Troi/rof, which would
V) j ,0, not, as it stands, .-.^o] ] V).> y^).
require ^j-SaLo
However, as the MSS. have been divided, ever since Origen's time,
between the two readings, I think it would be safer to retain the A. V.,
and to record in margin
Other ancient authorities read f/w sun beifig
eclipsed'' ; as, indeed, it was Kara to ^aivo\i.fvov.
*In answer to a remark of the Quarterly Reviewer (No. CCCIV.
In like manner tov rjXlov eKXeiVofTo?, as our Revisionists are
p. 343)
perfectly well aware, means, " l/ie sun becoming eclipsed^' or ''suffering an
eclipse"'' the Two Revisers (p. 60) reply: 'We emphatically deny that
there is anything in the Greek word iKkt'mfiv when associated with the
sun which involves necessarily the notion of an eclipse.' This is a most
rash assertion. There can be no doubt that the phrases e'^eXimv 6 rjXtos
{fj aeXijprj), e(cXfi\//ts tov ^Xiov, whenever they occur in the Greek historians,
necessarily describe the phaenomenon of an astronomical eclipse, and
nothing else. If, therefore, St Luke really wrote tov tJXi'ou eKXeiTrovTos
(fKXnrovTos is the better reading) and his Greek is to be construed like
that of any other Greek author, it can only be by rendering, 'the sun
being eclipsed' and the version adopted by the Revisers, 'the sun's light
failing,' does not convey to the mind of an English reader what the
original does to that of a Greek.
It is no answer to this objection, to say
that the obscuration was not and could not be produced by an eclipse;
and that St Luke, as a member of a liberal profession, must have been
well aware of this. Still, if he thought proper to describe what took place
in a popular way, and as an ordinary spectator would have spoken of it,
his translator is bound in faithfulness to do the same, and to trust to the
good sense and information of his readers to solve the difficulty.
eKkeiTTovTos,

'

'

Xiirev

[Cf
7)

Plut.

Fit Nic.

(j'e\riV7)...T0v fi^p

XXIII:

yap

efe-

ijXiov t7]V

irepi

rds TpiaKo.da'i iiriaKbTqaLv ....']

ST LUKE.

8o
As

Luke was not writing

St

XXIII.

when he

not giving instruction in physiology,

Each

ruminating animals.

when he

as an astronomer,

sun to have been echpsed at or near the time of

XXIII. 51: oStos ovk f^v

'The meaning

'He had

o-vyKaTaT0i|i'vos K.T..J

Deau Alford.

He may

safely affirmed.

have dissented from the resolution taken

present, but

Nicodemus, another secret disciple of Jesus (John

objections to

We

it.

not con-

he had absented himself, and taken no

is,

more than can be

rather

among

classed the hare

part in their (the council's) determination against Jesus.'

is

affirms the

moon, so Moses was

full

deferred to the popular opinion.

sented' &c.

This

51

cannot say for certain

vii.

have been

perhaps, like

50),

stated his

but the word (TvyKaraTiOei,-

If we could interrogate the

is rather in favour of this view.
honourable councillor on the subject, the following dialogue (adapted
from Lys. c. Eratpsth. p. 122) might not be far from the truth: 'Ho-^a fV

fievos
'

'

TUi l3ov\evTr]pi(o, ore ol

\6yoi iyivovTO nepl

pov crvvrjyopfvfs Tols KfXfvovcriu

*XXIV.

10: ifcrav Se

^Xe^ov K.T.i]

According

i^

'ir/crov

aTTOKTe'tvai,

tj

HN.

tov Na^wpai'ov;

IIoTe-

ANTEAEFON.

avreXeyes;

Ma78a\Tjvii Mapa...Kal at Xonral

<riiv

avxais, at

no names having been mentioned

the women who returned from the sepulchre and
to the T. R.,

preceding verse,
reported what they had seen to the eleven, are only
in the

known

as 'the

women

which had come with him from Galilee' (xxiii. 55). In this verse, three
names are mentioned with others not named, who told these things to
In the text followed by the Revisers, the only change
the Apostles.'
seems to be the omission of at before eXiyov. This has strong support
from the uncials but its effect upon the construction of the passage is
Now they [the women who returned from the
most unfortunate.
sepulchre, and told all these things &c.] were Mary M. and Joanna, and
Mary the mother of James'; then after a long stop, we are reminded of
'the other women with them,' and what they did, which differs in no
'told these things to
respect from what the three coryphaei had done
'

'

the Apostles.'

XXIV.

12:

and looking

in.'

down and looking

should prefer, in

'peeping in' would more

means

exserto

A. V. 'stooping down.'

irapaKvixJ/as]

A. V. gives 'stooping

all

in

(sic).'

cases, simply

accurately define the

capite prospicere

In

'

word

introspicere'^.

sive

looking

[Cf.

eh

T(ii

nXareias napanvnTovaa.

Aesop. Fob. CCXCVII

v Tin aiyidXu) TrXa^ofxevoi,

d\(f)7i'a

TrapaKiiyj/avra.

(is

Arr.

X^wv

idedaaro
p:pict.

I.

xx.

5,

11

in,'

though
which

TrapaKv-rrrfiv,

So Gen.
Prov.

7rapaKV^/^^c hia rrjs dvpidos, elde tov 'liracnc nni^ovTa K.r.f.

Tfjs Bvp'ih)^

John

R. V. (ter) 'stooping

Ecclus. xxi. 23

xxvi.

vii.

a({)pu)v

8:

6: otto

dnu dvpas

Kal

wapaKvirTOfiev avvex^i'i, tIs

afc/xos Trcet.

These two passages negadown.]

1,

16:

tive the idea of stooping

XXIV.

ST LUKE.

17

TrapaKVTTTfi els oIk'uiv,

though

house';

where A. V. A fool will peep in at the door into the

might be thought too trivial an expression in the
'

this

The

Gospels.

doiuiiiuard stooping

Baronius

against

(ed.

quod

sepulchri ex eo

rightly rejected by Casaubon

'Male etiam probat htwiilitatem
Joannes sc iuclitiasse; nam Graeca Veritas
is

1614), p. 693:

dicitur

habet -napaKv^ai^ quod sive de fenestra sumatur, sive de janua, nullam

inclinationem corporis designat, qualem sibi finxit Baronius, sed pro-

tensionem

*XXIV.
A. V.

cum modica

colli potius

ij

corporis incKrvntionc'^i'

Ttvs 01 \6yoi ovtoi, oils dvTtpdXXeTe irpos dXXiiXovs

'What manner

The

;]

of communications are these that ye have one to

another?' fairly represents the sense of the original, and the Revisers

have 'passed'

What

without substantial change.

it

the question remains,

Still

the literal rendering of \6yovs dvri^dXXeiv?

is

Gr. IV/iat luords arc

R. V. in marg. has

that ye exchange one with anotlier?''

Another
which ye toss one to another,' like a ball. But ai-rt/SaXXf ti/
may also mean, to lay two things one against another for the purpose of
comparison,' and, in fact, it is commonly so used in the subscriptions of
Greek MSS., for 'to compare,' or 'collate' one MS. with another for the
'

explanation

t/icse

'

is,

'

Hence we arrive at the conclusion, that avTi^aKKnv

more nor less than the Latin conferre sermones' and

sake of verification.
\oyovi

is

neither

may be added
Ibid.:

to the list of

appear) originally of A,
they stood

still,

The

is

passive form aTaBfjvai

ix.

BX, and (it would

which R. V. 'And

of

Apart from the testimony of the MSS., there

why we should

hesitate

to

not 'to stand

is

established' (Deut. xix. 15, Matt,

Num.

reading

Luke's writings.

in St

Ka\ (o-Tadrjaav (TKvdpmnoi, for

looking sad.'

are several reasons

(i)

The

o-KuOpwiror-]

<rT

Ktti

Latinisms to be found

xviii. 16),

accept this

reading.

but either 'to be

stilP,'

or 'reared' (as the tabernacle

be weighed' (Job xxviii. 15, Dan. v. 27). The

the participle aTadfU, which (by usage) came to be

15); or else 'to

only exception

is

interchanged with

a-rds in

the sense of 'standing' (Acts

even 'standing still' (Luke xviii. 40).

person or thing, is a-rrjvai, as ((ttt]

To
6

'stand

rjXios

(Jos.

x.

v. 20, xvii.

said of a

still,'

13,

Hab.

22) or

moving
iii.

11);

of the cave on the Sakrah exactly cor-

[commonly called, the Holy

the tomb is several feet
above the pavement of the church;
and if that pavement and the filling up
were removed, they must have stood

responds with

on

'

James Fergusson {Essay

the

011

Ancient Topography of Jerusalem., p.

88) has fallen into the same error: 'I

may also mention

here, that the position

the

indication

the

in

Bible narrative; for the Evangelists

agree that those that

the

came

into

the .Sepulchre," which they must have

done

in the

K.

Sakrah;

Sepulchre]

but in the modern

^v

have looked
Hermotim. 18:

their tip-toes to
^

all

to look for

body of Christ "looked down

building

/xtj
''

[Cf. Lucian.

in.'

6s

0'

^xV TaOra /xri^e aKvdpuTrbs y.]

[Vet cf. Rev. viii. 3: aXXos dy-

yeXos rjXOe Kai eVrd^r;

eirl

rod dvcria-

aTripLov.]

XXIV.

ST LUKE.

82
i)VK (n7(Kj)idipTav

(TTr](T<ii>,

(Job xxxii. l6);

fKfXfvaf arfivcu to apfia (Acts

14);

stood

oi

viii.

looking sad,' must strike the

still,

(Luke \ii.
'They

f-iaaTn^ovT fs eartjaai'

38)'.

(2)

The

i8

sentence,

English reader as singular,

considering that the 'sadness' must have been depicted on their countIn the Greek,
enances both before and after their 'standing still.'
open to the same remark, with the addition that

faradrja-av (TKvdpoiTroi is

'looking sad'

is

not aKvdfxonoi, but aKvdi)coTra^ovTfs, as in Psa. xxxvii. 6:

(iXtjv TTjv rjfjLipav (TKv6f)ct)Trd((jov (TvojHvofirjv

(compare Psa.

2 LXX.^).

xli. 10, xlii.

But why should they 'stand still' at all? We read in ?'. 15 that
while they conversed together as they walked, 'Jesus himself drew near
and went with them,' joining, of course, in their conversation. It was
natural for him to ask what they were talking about so earnestly when he
came up, especially as, judging from the expression of their countenances,
(3)

One of them answers for both, and the conwould appear, 'as they walked.' If they 'stood
still,' the narrative would seem to imply that all the parties continued
standing during the entire'discussion that followed; at least there is no
mention of their resuming their journey, till we read in v. 28 that they
drew nigh unto the village whither they were going.' (4) On all other
occasions similar to the present, it is not the narrator, but one of the
parties concerned in the transaction, who notices 'the sadness of countenance' of the other party. Thus in Gen. xl. 7 Joseph says to his
fellow-prisoners rl iWi ra TvpoauMra vfioiv aKvdpMTra (T^fifpnu; and in Neh.
it

was a painful

subject.

versation proceeds,

still, it

'

ii.

2 the king says to his cup-bearer

(TKvdf>u)Tr6v)

8ia tI to npoa-coTrov

aov irovi^pw (Hex.

^
;

XXIV. 18: (TV (lovos "irapoiKCLS k.t..] R. \^. 'Dost thou alone sojourn
Jerusalem?' and in margin: 'Or, /)os/ thou sojoi/rn alone in Jerusalem?''
But the former of the two versions seems to be the idea most
in

commonly expressed on
p.

irraaiv; Cliarit.

avvr/v Tu>v

Aphrod.

K6rjva'iu)v;

rri'

np, fiVe, pnvo^

dur'}KO()S

11: ixwoi yap vp.(\i ovk uKoxxTf

I.

Lucian. lip. Sat. 25

(iirdvTUiv (tyi'Oflf, cuf eyto

Thus Dio Chrys.

similar occasions.

42 (quoted by WetStein)

piv

'

Trc'ikai jBaa-iKtiis a>v

Or.

111.

tovtoh' a TTfJirfs
rrji'

TTcXvirpdypn-

davpn^co yap ae,

pnvos tu)v

ntTravpai.

XXIV. 39: 4''n^*<}>i '*"'' H-* K.T.I.] WetStein gives a quotation (in
Latin) from a Raljbinical commentary on the Book of Ruth, which (in
Greek) would read thus

"Hp^am

<>

Booy

\ln]\(icf)fj(T<n

TrjP Ki'ipip'

mri]^, kg)

(iTTf Ilvfvpa (iVK e^fi Kup-qv.

oxiv

[Cf. Lucian. Philops. 24: iyii plv

Ih^v
*

[Cf.

Plul.

Vit.

Phoc. 10:

Tptl-iwfa

(popwf del Kal aKvOf)wirdi;u)i'.]

*

of

BX

and paraphrases

it

thus:

stopped and looked at this

^(TTTjv.]

[Canon Farrar

adojils llic reading

traveller, with a

glance.'
tluit is

{[Jfi:

not

llie

'They

unknown

dubious and unfriendly

of Clirisl,

II.

meaning of

p. 4.^X.)

Hut

rrAi'f^/iwTroL)

XXIV.

ST LUKE.

.so

XXIV.
reading

^tos irpos

50:

Bethany'; but
after ews
_i>

and

this

sense of

would seem

(V>, V'
is

[T. R.

BC'DLX, have

of

"Ecoy

common

Kai (iCJ)iKTo ecoy

($

to

els]

83

BT]9avtav]

translated,

The

'until

Revisers, adopting the

they 7vcrc

requires confirmation.

tt/jos

over

The

against

preposition

be a mere expletive, perhaps from the Aramaic

occurs Lev.

14

xxiii.

(of places) in Polybius

fioc

Iwy ds

npos

aiiTr)v rrjv ijfiipau ravTrju,

is

found Gen.

xxxviii.

npoi avdputiTov Tiva '08o\\afjiiTr]v\

Ezra

mPI

-\2'1^ IV.]

'

[Cf.

"

[Cf. Lucian. Hen>iot. ^4: Kopivh\iivo% dxpi- trpbs tt/c ttoXij'.]

x.

14:

62

ST JOHN.
*Chap.

I.

tinguished,'

see

a^evvvvTa to

I.

R. V. 'apprehended' and in margin 'or

ov KarcXapev]

with a reference to

07>eirai)i^

his

ttvj),

note on

^vvaiMfvovs

xii.

Blakesley would translate 'ex-

35.

Herod.

oi'/ce'ri

I.

an unlearned reader cannot

But the R. V.
(Gr. /as
not,

'

own

is

unm

coy

iraiTa

fail to

fitv

By

A. Y.

not.'

He came

'

'his own,' in

to

/>o//i

understand 'his own people.'

his

own

and they that were his own received him not.'

his own Jionic, and his own people received him

Why

much

not

less

misleading:

'He came unto

things)

He came

av^pa

(also eniKixiTf'iv).

Kal 01 iSioi avrov oi mrapeXaPov]

is TO. i8ia tiXGe,

unto his own, and his own received him

places,

87

KaraXalie'iu

not,'

though the italics are scarcely necessary? We may appeal to the A. V.

itself, which translates (Kaaros fls ra I'Sta (John xvi. 32) by 'every man to
his own (or, /it's 02ijn lionicy and virivTfii^av els ra I'Sta (Acts xxi. 6) by
;

'they returned

home

Ta iSm (in''3"7X),
3 Esdr.

Dion.

31:

Hal.

iKarepoi

I.

vi.

(tt\

vi.

24: Kal

Compare

also Ksth.

12: 'Aixav 8e viritTTpcs^rfv

Xrjfpdiiixu

A/i/.

tu

again.'

VIII.

^vXov k tmv

57

els

I8iu)v (ivToii

nneXvafi'

e'nl

v.

ra

10: Kal (lafj'Xdfv tls

I'fitfi

(same Hebrew).

(nn^3"|P Ezr.

ra oiKfla.

IbicL

63

vi.

11).

cmycfrav

(T(f}fT(pa.

01 a.TrrTaX|j.VOL TJcrav K

twv

4>apio-a(o)v]

If the

reading of

BC'LX', which omits ol, is to be followed, we would not render, 'And

they had been sent from the Pharisees,' which would require napa t(2v <t>.,
as in 7'. 6 but, And there had been sent some of the Pharisees,' f k tuv
being often so used by St John, e.g. in the nom. case (as here) Ch. xvi.
'

17: (imtv ovr

ovi>

f<c

nepiTrnTovvTas.

ovv
is

Tuiv fin0T]Tciu avToii.

uKoviravTd tov

Xo-yoi*

Apoc.

ii.

vii.

40 (corrected

in the accus. 2 Epist.

lo;

text): tK tov

oxXnv

fvprjKa (k tu>v TeKfoii/ a-ov

and perhaps in the gen. John iii. 25: tyepeTo

where the use of fV for 'on the part of

^rjTtjaii tK Ta>i> pdflijTmv 'Iwa/'i'on,

doubtful.

II.

9:

the water.'

oi TjvTX-riKOTts

This

is

TO v8(op]

A. v.

'Which drew

(R. V.

had drawn)

generally understood of dra-wjiig the luater front the

It.

ST JOHN.

15

well^ as in Ch.

So St Chrysostom

iv. 7.

r)hvvavTo npos avrovs Xtyeiv 01

ras ii8piai

i^fifis

ofiiXos, OS

S5
ft

yap

StaKovrjcrdpLfvoi-

And Nonnus:

(veirkr^crafjLfV.

vypn^^vTdv ano koXttmv

e/xfXXoi/ rii/ef dfato-xwTftf,

rn vBcop rjvrXrjaaixev

T]fj.e2s

8e

v8pocf)6pos

ayyeai \aiveois fM^ravaaTLov

rjBei

T}(j)v(rev

Xarpis
vocop.

But (i) it is not necessary to have actually drawn the water, in order to
be assured that it was water; and (2) it is not likely that the Sta/coj/oi had
themselves drawn the water from the well, that being a different service
I would therefore translate,
altogether, and usually assigned to women.
which had drawn out the water' (as in %>. 8), i.e. to vbuop olvov yeyevr]p.ivov.
Painters erroneously represent the servants as pouring the wine out of
the water-pots, shaped like pitchers, into the drinking vessels; whereas
both the vdpim for purifying purposes, and the Kparfjpes for mixing the
wine, were wide-mouthed vessels, and stationary (Plut. Vit. Pomp. LXXIi:

'

Kill

KpaTTjpes OLVOV TTpovKeivTo) in their places.

10: Tov KaXov olvov

II.

This would seem as

if

Ti0Tio-i]

R.

V.

'

on the good wine.'

setteth

the wine were placed on the table, according to our

customs, instead of being drawn out from the Kparrjp with jugs or cans

and from the jug poured by the attendants into each man's
Nonnus's TrpoTiOrjai seems to harmonize with the

(olvoxoai),

drinking vessel (Kvados).

A. V.

'

doth set

II. 15
'

He

forth.'

iT-dvTas |paXv K

drove them

all

sheep, and the oxen.'

mentioned, the

tci t

we

them

{TTavrai)

TrpoPaTa Kal tovs P6as]

are told that he

made

out of the temple,

and the money-changers. When

and drove

a scourge of small cords,

we cannot avoid

the conclusion that

the profaners of the temple are primarily intended, though, even

more had been

said,

A. V.

and (R. V. both) the

In the preceding verse two classes of persons are

sellers of certain animals,

therefore
all

tov Upov,

(R. V. cast all) out of the temple,

we should have had no

difficulty in

if

no

understanding

and materials of their traffick were

summarily expelled. But more is said, and the particular manner in
which each class of objects was dealt with is described. After this, it
would seem the merest trifling to raise the question, whether the scourge
was employed in the forcible expulsion of the dealers, or even whether
they were forcibly expelled at all. Yet this is what is done by the
That our Lord,' says Dean
grammatical purists of the present day.
Alford, used the scourge on the beasts only, not on the sellers of them, is
almost necessarily contained in the form of the sentence here the to. tc
TTpo^ara koi roiis ^oas being merely epexegetical of ndvTas, not conveying
that with the traffickers the objects
also

'

'

new

particulars.

It

should therefore be rendered,

the temple, both the sheep and the oxen.'"

"He

of TTavras being strictly defined by the preceding verse,

no

f7re^riyr](Tis

admitted.

of

We

it,

which

is

drove

But the meaning

it is

all

out of

(or f^i^yrjais)

evident that

incompatible with that meaning, can be

hold therefore that

Te...Kai is

not to be taken here as in

ST

86
Matt.

awqyayov navrai nanvs

lo:

xxii.

JCJlIN.

II.

evpnv, novrjpovs re kiu dyadov^ {hlin

vialos quatn bonos\ but that re is a copula

necting r
et boves,

With

Trp.

Kai rovs

(compare Heb.

ix.

i)

compare Diog.

Laert. VI. 82: Mot/t/xos...otWr?;y

tii/6s

e'^e'xff

Tpanf^iTov

be dismissed that he might be able to attend

SitppinTfi, Kal nav to eVi Trji

Kopivdiov, wishing to

Diogenes,

con-

with navTas, omnes ejecit de templo^ oves quoquc

/3.

which is, in fact, the rendering of the Vulgate^.

the remaining incident of this verse, Ka\ tu>v koXXvjSkttoov

TO Kfpfia,

Id

fiavlau rrpoanoiTjdeis, to Tf Kepfia

Tpane^Tjs apyvpioT, ea>s avToP o dfanoTrjs

TraprjTrjcrnro'-'.

Kai H^ 'ina-iv (iKo8ofj.i]0T] 6 vaos ovtos]

Both
and six years was this temple in buildmg.' A learned
correspondent asks: 'Can you find other good instances where the dative
represents duration of titne combined with an aorist tense?
I
should
have thought the natural translation was: "This temple was built in
46 years," which is inconsistent with the historical date of its completion,
The objection supposes that the aorist, (OKoSoprfdrj can only be
A.D. 64.'
used of a LO//i/>/c'/cd huWding. But any building which is so far advanced

*II. 20:

T<r<rapdKOVTa

versions: 'Forty

as to be capable of being used for the purposes of

spoken of by contemporaries with reference

some

when

indefinite future time,

its

erection

is

naturally

to its present state, not to

the designs of the founder or architect

have been fully carried out. 'This temple is the building as it was
then, at the end of 46 years from its foundation; and whether we say, 'it
was built in 46 years,' or, it was 46 years in building,' seems to make
no difference as to the sense. And that the latter is capable of being

shall

'

'

defended on grammatical grounds appears from the singularly apposite

quotation from Ezra v. 16 rore ^arrafiaacrap (Kdvos i]\6e, Koi fScoKe 6ep.(\iovs
:

Tov oiKov Tov 6(ov iv lepovcrctXijp,

'

ovK

Koi

eT(X((Tdr]

'hath

(A. V.

ku'i
it

fl!lKOAOMH0H,
and yet it is not

drro Tore ecoy tov vvu

been

in

building,

finished').

III.

again.

3:

av

Or,

from abovc^

|xii

Tis

7vvT]eTi

(R. V.

'anew'), dc novo.,

that he

is

The
is

example

best

for

Artemid. Onirocr.

If his wife is

being born.

A. V. 'Except a

avwOev]

pregnant

I.

man be born

the

sense of again

13.

A man

dreams

at the time, this indicates

that he will have a son in every respect like himself: ourco yap avwQiv
avTos

^r'>$fif

On

yevvauOai.

the other

hand

it

may

be urged, that

.St

writings furnish no example of this use of the word, and that the

yi/xov

[Cf. Babr. VII. 11, 12: iravra. tov

\vwv ew' avrbv

eriOeL ttjv

T TOV KTTjvov^ Kal rijv

6u<i[y]v

adyrjv

TTpoaewi-

Farrar

overturn the tables of the tlove-

sellers, lest the birds

their cages

seems

0r]Kv eKdelpai.]

-Canon

not

{/.//d

of

Christ,

Chap. XIII) says that our Lord did

John's

Hebrew

should be hurt in

but a more probable reason

to be, that the dove-sellers

not rpaTrei- (rat, and had no tables.

were

ST JOHN.

IV. 6

always

T'FJSJp is

denuo

The

local.

The reading

III. 15.

aJroi (T.

R.

believeth

may

fty

eternal

life';

would he not (if only for

end of the sentence, as

1 1.

25

7VT0 ovv

Jews.'

twv

SiJTr]<ris K

|Ji.a0T]Twv

17)?

{v.

'Icodvvou |iTd 'lovSaiov (T. R.

some

[ed.

750]

'

of iyfvero C^Trjais

is

force of Tiaip eK tcou

and

fi.

John

xvi.

perhaps Acts

by supposing

rmv

this construction

have the

to

ixadrjTcov

is

Matt,

34:

xxiii.

avrwu drroKTevelTe

e'^

of the

17: elirov ovv ck twv fiadtjrcov avrov npos aW^Xovs,

xix. 2;^

may
ut hi

as there are indubitable examples of (k for rivas (k,

Of the former

Tivfs eV.

'And some

this place

latter

yemfj-eurjs Se-.-f/^rrJo-ewy

And

ovK oXlyrjs rw IlavXco Kal tm Bapva^a npos avrovs.

latter

The

But the regular construction

with a dative, as Acts xv. 2:

be obtained in

and the

of John's disciples

orta est quaestio a discipulis

disputationis auctores fuisse intelligantur').

may

if it

R. V. 'on the part of John's disciples with a Jew.'

be sustained (as by Raphel

whosoever

suppose, because St John's

avrov

Si'

A. V. 'between

-v) irtpi KaOapio-fiov]

o Trioreucoj' eV

avrou, not ev avrai.

els

eV ai;ra) at the

*I

is Iva ttoj

translate, 'that

ever used by this writer absolute'^; and

o 7n(TTva>v is

here,

\\vV ^^)^-

But I doubt if
were so used
the avoiding of ambiguity) have placed

nicmveip

is

which they

a-j

C-

him have

usual construction

for desiipcr

followed by the Revisers

avTov) e^rj

in

Syriac versions are divided, the Peschito for

and the Philoxenian

(._._,35 _!iD)

87

en de rov

See note on Ch.

of the multitude^ &c.

*IV. 6: Ka0ttTo outus]

24.

versions, having respect

So both

'sat thus.'

i.

and

R. V. marg.

o\Xou irpof^i^aaav 'AXe^av8pov.

which case ovtos

will be
Another explanation of ovrots is
indicated by the margin of R. V.
Or, as he was,' and is suppoi'ted by
the Greek commentators (as Theoph. oTrXco? cos eri;;^ e
ovk eVi Bpovov,

to the preceding clause KfKonuiKws k

equivalent to

cos

08., in

rrjs

p-aKpav [iablaas 68uu.

'

dW

ovT(os fi0eXcoy, en\

8c'i(f)ovs),

Grotius

Examples of

Wetstein, and others.

best Greek writers; but in such cases

is

{iiicui'iose, lit se

this
it

will generally

explained by some other word, with which

Gorg. 506

Dem.

ovras

503 D

eiKfj,

iSaj/xei'

Reiske says of this phrase,

'

it is

Hor. Od.

cos
et

it

arpffia (rK07Tovp.fvoi.
ovTcoal

hand)

d7ro(/)7-

Sei oJrcos (oft

\i\:

jacentcs sic temerc.

in the writings of St John.

we should hardly expect

If,

[Cf. Plut.

ii.

p. 265 a:

-wapaaxuv

"

[Cf.

iavTov UKTirep ef apx^' TiKToptvov raTs

iriaTtvuv

yvvai^iv diro\od(rai k.t.L']

where R.

to

however, this refinement

should be preferred, we would not render 'as he was,' but 'as

^

out-cos

eKflvop, koL tcpe^fjs

II,

II.

be found that

combination, as Plat.

Mirifica est vis leposque particulae ouVcos sic

positae'; but, perhaps, for that very reason

come upon

in

ovTioaiv

;)

Mid. p. 553, 14: flaeXdau olVaSe

Dio Chrys. p. 6 1 3, 6: epo\ pev
Kade^opevos.
C.

vacrOai (f)avXcos re koi aKupyj/cos.

locus obtiilerat),

usage might be quoted from the

however,
el%
\'.

epe

vi.

l^et

omits

et's

it

chanced,'

47,

T. R. 6

fw^c

alwviov

epLI

IV. 12

ST JOHN.

88

nidlo dclcctu habito, or (as our

comparing

Ages. XII

Plut. Vit.

common

KaraKfififvov (on the grass) KarfKXivr]

OUT-CO

*IV.

cr(})i(Ti

With

12.

Pausan.

ill.

Tuv

"EAQKEN

OS

tan

25, 3:

people say) 'promiscuously,'

nV

6 hk <J>apfri/:<afo9, otSeo-^fli

rifiiv

to

K(ii

avroi as

is

(fytjai^} it

Se eV r^ nvp^t;(cp

'Ayrj^iXaoj/

Vl t^s Troay

interesting to

eV

(^/k'/j

fTyxf

rrj

compare

AOYNAI

dyopa,

de

SiXf/foi/ vofj-i^ovcri.

For i'pxoyfj-ai 15X' read

come hither to draw.'
mistake in transcribing
from
a
arisen
have
8Upxo>^Jal, which however may
MHAEEPXfiMAI. But if not, there is no occasion to press the preposition,
IV.

15:

'Neither

which merely implies a certain distance

short, as

Luke

15

ii.

The

dif^dilv ecos avTciv.

to

be traversed, whether long or

biiXdccfuv 87 ew? htjdXeefi

rendering,

'

and Acts

come

neither

ix.

the

all

38

/H17

way

oKvfia-ai

hither to

draw' (as R. V. and Alford). would convey the impression, either that the
well was at a longer distance from the city than usual, or that the woman
regarded as a drudgery the ordinary and traditional occupation of her sex.

Compare Gen.
V. 4:

xxiv.

1 1

sqq.

vYiT|S iyivtTO,

<i>

Sijirore

Kare^x*''"*'

voo-iijiari]

A. V.

'Was made

whole of whatsoever disease he had.' R. V. Was made whole, with

whatsoever disease he was holden.' Better, perhaps, Was made whole
The full construction of the
of whatsoever disease he was holden with.'
Greek would be vyifji eyivfTo otto tov voarnJMTOi (cf. Mark v. 34: 'iadi vyirjs
'

'

OTTO Trjs

naariyos

V. 13:

i^iviva-tv]

turned aside.'

(Tov)

8r']noT(

KuTfixero.

'had conveyed himself away.'

Jael says to Sisera,

'

Turn

in,

my

eKKXivov, but the Alex. eKVfvarov.

Trjs (')8ov

fjLiKpw,

More

Vulg. declinavit. S. Chrysost. i^iiCKwiv.

and the Gloss.

correctly,

So Jud.

in,'

Vett. 'EKi/euo-eif, dh'ei'ticnla.

Lastly, the

*V. 39: tptwdre rds

On

o?)u>v,

These examples are strongly against the

'to swim out,' which was probably the one adopted
deference to Beza's note: ''E^evtvatv, e7'asera/, ad

bvvarai^.

derivation from fKVflv,

by our Translators in
verbum enataverat"-.^

the scriptures.'

18,

where the Vat. Ris. reads

Plutarch (T. ll. p. 577 b) has (KUfvaas
lord, turn

Scholiast on Aristoph. Ran. 113 defines fKTpmral to be fKvevafis Tav

oTTov TLs eKTpanfjmi

'had

iv.

7pa<j)ds]

'Search the scriptures.'

this question the 'Five

R. V. 'Ye search

Clergymen,' who, some years

ago, favoured the public with a revised translation of St John's Gospel,

'

[Cf.

Lucian.

t6 ^Iv "^ovvwv iv

Bis Ace.

de^iq.

wore

KaTaKeiirufKv, es

5^ TYjv a,Kpbiro\iv air ovevoiixiv

i^^S?/.]

Dr

niarizc

Field

Beza's

here ajipears
in)le.

li-d.

to

sum-

ST JOHN.

V. 39

were

the

(like

'

five in

one house

89

of our Lord's prophecy)

'

'

divided three

against two and two against three'; thus, by a majority of one, t6 th

avTovs ^Kou, robbing the Christian Church, or at least the reformed part
of

of

it,

ra/son cVetre^ which has always been supposed to be bound up

its

with this

text.

It is

true that the duty of 'searching the scriptures' might

be easily inferred from other texts;

are

commended because

e.g.

Acts

xvii.

11,

where the Bereans

they 'searched the scriptures daily, whether these

things were so'; where, however, the Greek

(R. V. 'examining').

avaKp'ivovTii

And

part with.

this

one.

is

Still

It is

word is not
an old favourite

epevccoi-rfj,

text is

but

hard

to

so compact, so directly to the point, so

musical, so fitted to be the motto of a book, the text of a sermon,

emblazonment of a banner, the 'hand- writing on a wall,' that the

it (if we must lose it) would be, perhaps, more irreparable than
that of any three words in the whole Bible.
But must we lose it 1 Let
us see how the necessity is made out.
If we turn to the Preface of the
work referred to, all we rind is, that 'while the majority believed that the
context of vv. 39, 40 was decisive in favour of the indicative meaning
of ipevvaTf, two of us were equally earnest in their conviction, that the
the

loss of

context of the whole passage

understood

32

7^v.

40 required that the verb should be

appears to
have prevailed among the members of the N. T. Revision Company, with
a similar result, the majority of two-thirds having come to the conclusion
to

in the imperative.'

adopt the indicative

margin.

It

did not

like diversity of conviction

and

in the text,

to relegate the imperative to the

within the plan of the Revisers to state their

fall

reasons for retaining or rejecting any particular rendering

but since the

publication of the final result of their labours, a sort of revisional literature

has sprung up, to which we may, without any breach of confidence, appeal.

Thus, in regard
considered to be

Taking

mind

to the present text, the

fairly set forth in

for his text

John

v.

'

39,

views of the majority

Dr Kennedy's /y
Search the

may be

Lectures, pp. 52, 53.

scriptures,'

and bearing

in

the saying, 'If the trumpet give an uncertain sound' &c., he thus

begins his discourse

'
:

So we read

writes with just correctness,

"Ye

in the A. V., but

wrongly

search the scriptures."

the R. V.

This

is

mani-

be right by the next words, "because in them ye think ye

have eternal life."
The lecturer goes on to argue that to have eternal

festly

shewn

to

'

'

life

'

is

not to be taken in

personal assurance of that

and highest sense of possessing a

inestimable benefit, but in the very low and
its

best

restricted one, of being able to prove the truth of the doctrine against the

Sadducees who disputed

reverse of

one

for

it.
If this is correct, then the words are the
commendatory; and the 'search' here spoken of is a partial

party purposes

adversary.

search them

not to get

at

the

truth,

but

to

confute

the

In other words, ye search the scriptures, and ye do not

:

ye search the scriptures diligently

in

support of a

'

favourite

doctrine'; yet 'ye do not find in them, because ye do not search diligently

and

faithfully,

those

many

texts

which bear witness of me.'

This, no

doubt,

was

the case; but

NOT

not say, 'Ye do

in

V. 39

ST JOHN.

90
why

not

tell

them so

in so

Why

many words?

search the scriptures, and therefore ye do not believe

me'?
have been observed that Dr Kennedy, in quoting the sequel of
life,' as if on had no influence beyond those
To this mistake it is, probably, owing that the affirinatory view

It will

his text, stops short at 'eternal

words.

of epfware has by

some

Tcis

They

interpreters been preferred to the hortatory.

did not perceive that our Lord's argument, briefly stated,

ypaf^as, oTi...eKf'ivai elaiv

a'l

papTvpovtrai

Trepl

is

this

The words

epov.

ipevvare

'in

them

they do not give the reason why his

ye think' &c. are parenthetical
hearers should search the scriptures, but enforce the duty from a con;

sideration of the nature of the

documents themselves.

It is

as

if

he had

Search the scriptures, your own scriptures, the depositories of your

faith and hope, those prophecies in which ye (rightly) think ye have
search them, I say, for they are they which testify of me.'
eternal life
said,

'

de me^'; and
quae testimonium perhibent de illo'-.' By adopting this construction, we need not abate one
jot from the full force of epevmre, which has always proved a stumblingblock to those who maintain the opposite view. Some of these (as Krebs,
Schleusner) have even gone so far as to assert that there is no
J. F.
particular emphasis in the word, and that it may be properly used of
any enquiry however superficial in fact, that all that our Lord concedes
Against
to the Jews in this saying, is, Vos legitis qiddcin littcras sacras.
this absurd paradox it will be sufficient to quote the comment of Euthymius Zigab. ad loc. "Opa 8e nms ovk eiinv, avayivuxiKfTf, aXK\ epevvaTC

So Beza:

'

Scrutamini scripturas, quia

St Augustine

'

Scrutari

enim

illae

testantur

jussit scripturas,

dfeytvuxTKOv peu ynp, uvk ijpfvuaiv

(TiiVfCTKiacrTo

Se-

Tu nepl avrov yfypappevci..

Sui tovto KfXevfi ipevvav.

.f'niTc'irTfi

(we\ yap

pvp diopvTTfiu, ifa ru tv

tS

(iadfi Kfipfva. .hvvrjdmaiv fvpelv.

.

Although Protestant expositors, generally, may be supposed to have

a bias in favour of the imperative, there seems a want of candour in the
Ely Lecturer's concluding remark, that the Translators of 1611 probably
it gave a useful weapon against the
Church of Rome, so far as this was supposed to forbid or
condemn the study of Holy Scripture by the laity.' But the 'wrong form'
had been chosen long before by Wycliffe, Tyndale, Cranmer, and the
to say nothing of the
versions of Geneva and Rheims (a R. C. one)

'chose the wrong form, because

practice of the

ancient versions. Vet. Lat., Jerome, both Syriac

Memph., Armcn.,
1

But Beza

(ed.

1598) has the

fol-

do mc.

lowing note; Cohacret aiUem copula

non cum
fpiwdre,
scripturas,

'6ti

lioc
et

doKure, sed
niodo,
illae

(o^

not ^oAj")

__.^),

Acthiop.''

cum

verbo

Vos scrutamini

sunt (|uae testantur

Dr

suinniaiy

Ivl.

Field here ajipears to give a

of

St

Au.Ljii'.tine's

remarks.

Ed.
'

As we

liave,

here and elsewhere,

ST JOHN.

VI. 51

V. 45:

ov

ls

one of the verbs,

whom

'in

t>nis tjXiriKaTt]

which \h^ preterite

in

Others are fyvcoKo (Ch.

91

The same remark appHes

to

V. 5 (ji^TTiKf Kai TTpocrfievfi), vi.

hope,' not
last

*VI.

17

(jJ^rj

redavnaKa,

15),

10,

i.

ridrjira.

Tim.

iv.

10,

In

all

v\lrr]\n<ppoviu firjde riXniKtvai).

yet, as R. V.,

account

to

'

have

my

set

hope'; which

grammatical

for the origin of the

a matter with which the English reader has nothing to do.

iroGtv dYopdo-ojxev

5:

vendentibus?

qitibtis

iii.

Cor. xv. 19, 2 Cor.

have hoped,' nor

is

present in signification.

spero (as rendered by the Vulg.) not speravi\ 'I

merely an attempt

is

anomaly

'

is

is

52, xvii. 7), deSoiKa, ea-rrjKa, nfiroida, oi8a (oi8as,

viii.

'thou knowest,' not 'thou hast known,' 2 Tim.

these places rjXniKa

This

ye trust (or hope).'

form

in

dprovs

By

;]

understood

ivoQiv is generally

comparing the other Evangelists, the

But,

difficulty

have been one of money rather than of sellers. Compare Lucian.

Hermot. Jl iju roivw ravTa ivvoovcnv avToi^, 6 nals TTfjoaeXdaf, eprjrai ti tu>v

seems

to

dvayKalu>v, oiov, '66fv

(ipTovs

(ivrjTov,

o,Ti

tj

(pareov TTpos tou anaiTovvra

fj

TovpoLKiov (the rent).

*VI. 10:

T]v 84

may compare

Plut.

xoRTos TToXvs

Ages. XII

lavTov epTauda TTipufxeive 'Papvdfda^ov.

KaT)(ei Tovs S/Jo/xoiiy,

avTt]^

7rt

o'lci

^ovXoip.>]v

'And

(iaOfim KnTa(:ia\a>v

tivl ttIhis ovarjs

Pliilostr.

Iinag.

I.

av

KaTUKXidfji/ai,

nua<i

rfji

the bread that

6: ttoo Se anoKx)

Alciphr. Fragni.

kcu KaTUKKidtvTL (TTpcofxvrj eivm.

iKiivcav Ka\ riov piaXdctKoJu uTTocrrpw/xdrtoi',

VI. 51

For similar descriptions we

fv T(i Toiru)]

vnu aKia

en\

rj

tmv

Tunr]Ti(t)V

Aia.

urj

my

will give is

flesh,

[which

will give]

Supposing fjv eyw daaw to be rightly ejected in

deference to a great preponderance of Mss. and versions, I would still
insert zuJiieJi I will give^ (in italics).
But in the T. K. 6 apros
'EFii
AQ212 \r] crdp^ p.ov (crrlv rjv 'ETQ Ai22i2] vnip rfjs Toii Koapov fco^j, the words
within the brackets might easily have been passed over; and afterwards
aap^ pov farii/, inserted to make a tolerable sense.
a portion of them,
for the life of the world.'

'l>v

''

?;

And

it

is

very observable that N has these four words in a different place

from the other uncials, namely after

ventured to differ from the conclusions
of the learned Professor,
to say that his

question, that of

63

70)

are,

in

it

reasonings

Love

v.

is

only

fair

another

in

Charity (pp.

our humble opinion,

C<^fjs^.

help to reconcile scholars to a sacrifice

of their convictions in
instance,

to

from

the

infliction

Here,

fortunate cadence (2 Pet.

however,

vox populi has

your love of the brethren

claim to be heard, and

tliat

has pro-

nounced most strongly against disturbing

the old established favourite in
xiii,

and a few other places.

this

'

most un-

of that

and irrefragable.

fair

by

that

concession they are relieved at once

perfectly sound

the

particular

this

remember

i.

'and

7)

in

love.'

[Cf. I-ucian. .Seyth. 10.

Old Edd.

koX tovtX yiyverai 6,ti dv apiarov

fi

ttj

Cor.

TroXet.

Gesner. conj. Kal tovtI ylyferai

It

may

6,rL

(j3ovXovTai'

clp

ftovXovrai

yap

6,ti

ST JOHN.

92

VI. 62

*VI. 62: eav ovv GecopTiTe]

What then
'What' need hardly be italicized. 'Eai/ ovv
^

an idiom, of which
p. ii6d.

*VII. 12:

if

have given examples

7077v<r|x6s]

'murmuring,'

i.e.

ye should behold' (R. V.).

for rt our/
in a note

the sound

of persons conversing together in an under tone

The proper Greek word

of complaint.
ot

yf ^(vof Tov yap

f^rfTovv oiTTis noTf

is 6^)ovi.

ovTot 6 ^coKpciTrjs

The

ia-Tiv.

is

good Creek,

Chrys. T. xil.

S.

made by

number

but not necessarily one

Aelian. V. H.

ijyvnovv dpovi Trap

Kw/xcaSov/xei'oi'

eViy

on

avrcoi'

ll.

13: riXX'

enavlaraTai, Koi

opposite opinions of the

Jews about the character of Jesus remind one of the reception of Diogenes
at the

Isthmian games (Dio Chrys.

pa^ov ws

a<i(f)coTaTov TravToyv

139, 35):

p.

nvts pev ovf avrof i6av-

rial 8e paivfadai eSo/cef ttoXXoI 8e KUTftppovovv,

T Kal oii8fi>6s d^iov.

(OS 7rTu>)(ov

*VII.

15

irws ouTOS ypd|AfJ.aTa olSt,

jj.fi.a0t]Kws ,]

\i.ri

15y

ypapparn we are

understand clcmcntivy Iranii/ij^, wliat wc pleasantly {x^ipi(VTi(opfvoi)

For j'cadiiii; alone we may refer to Lucian. Dial.
call the three R's.
Mer. X dvayvatQi \aj3ovcro, co XeXidoviov nicrda yap Sr;7rou ypappara for
to

reading and

w ri(ing io

ovK fTnarapfvos

And
S.

(ceXeui;

Stob. Floi: T. Lxxix. 51

ae

ypa(f)(iv koi dfayivaia-Kfiv prj cos epades,

that the ypappariarai also taught arithmetic,

Chrysost. T. XI.

p.

^ (TnirTapevov

711 E: coa-ntp yap

ia-ri

napa

may be

ypappara

aXX

tTtpcos-

inferred from

rois ypappuTia-TCHS 6

rmv

i^aKUT)(i\i(ov upidpns...Kai dia tov dpidpoii tovtov iravra (TTp((pfTnt, Ka) lancri

Tuvra

(XToi

ypappara

The

pepadtjuaa-Lv.

higher branches of education were

usually called padijpara.

their laws and traditions, long before the Christian
importance to education, wc most readily admit. But
we cannot go so far as Mr Mundella, who, at a banquet in aid of the Jews'
Free School held in May 1884, flattered his entertainers with the notion
of their co-religionists having been familiar with the principle of coz/ipulsory or state education some 2000 years ago. This he had always

That the Jews, by

era, attached great

thought to be a novelty; but some time ago he had had a conversation

with the late Emmanuel Deutsch, who poured out such a cataclysm of

from the Talmud and other Jewish literature, as were a

We confess that we should like to have some more
definite information on the subject before admitting into our minds the
somewhat incongruous idea of a Board-school at Nazareth, or a Minister
Meantime we would refer our
of Public Instruction at Jerusalem.

authorities

revelation to him.

Minister, for the

germ

of such a system, to profane history,

laws of Charondas of Catana,

who

o.v)

Sic. XII.
el)i\(j}cnv

idiXovin yap 6,ti

and one, says the historian (Diod.

ixpicrov ...

Solanus.

from

Solaniis

llie

Latin version of

from

ms.

6,ti

Slv

to the

and
and Italy. One of
12) which had been

legislated for the cities of Chalcidian origin in Sicily

his laws,

and

flourished about 500 years B C,

[ovtol

afnarov

....]

tii')

ST JOHN.

VIII. 25

overlooked by the older legislators, was

this:

twu ttoXitwv tovv

e'vofioderTjcrt

cmavras fxavdiwdv ypafifiara, ^op-qyovarj^ r^s TroXecos rovs hktBovs toIs

vlfls

vneXafie yap rovi anopovs

StSacTKoXois'.

*VII. 23: oXov

man

avOpw-irov

emTrj^evpaTav.

Both versions:

ktroi^a-a]

117111

every whit whole'; joining

Svvapevovv ^tSofa'

To'is j3iois, I8ia prj

fiicrdovs, diT0(jT(prjdi](7f(rdai rcov KaXXiffToiv

93

as 6\ov

0X01* vyi^,

'I

have made

Luke

cfxttreivou

xi.

36,

But it seems more natural to connect 0X01/

with avBpanov, in the sense of a whole man,' or the whole of a man,' in
Wetstein quotes: 'Si enim circumcisio,
contrast to a single member.
quae ad unum tantum membrum hominis spectat, sabbatum pellit, quanto
magis periculum vitae, quod ad fotiiut honii'nan spectat ^'

and Kadapos oXos John

10.

xiii.

'

VII. 51

dv

A. V. 'Before
'AKoveti/

ttKovcTTi irpctfTov Trap'

p.v6ov fKfiaOr]

myself.... To-morrow

VIII. i8

iyii

o |xapTvpwv irepl p.avTov]

R. V.

'

am

making out the two

But the Greek idiom

dpi (Ch.

eyo)

is

T11V

for

witnesses,

'There

Hence

2o).

vi.

expresses what

VIII. 25:

yvoii]

rj

'

Trp\v

'

is

we should say

wanting.

am one

that bear

is

I,'

or 'It

the A. V.

is

I,'

elpi,

English

in

and there

is

'There

the Father,' &c.

not iariv fyw, but

is

(only italicizing one)

exactly

apxiiv o Ti

Kttl

XaXw

A. V.

v|xlv]

R. V.

'

Even

'Even

t/u^

that which

same that I
I have also

spoken unto you from the beginning.' In these renderings there

difficulty in XaXoj, which can only be got over by resolving it into

According

vfiiv iv TT] XaXio. pov'^.

is

a conjunction, and

either supply //o7i'

ttjv

is it (as

you

to

come

to this!'

at all!' as

Ti)v up)(i]i> oTi (cot

This

is

we sometimes say

should even

awrjOda, 'That

it should
This version has the high authority of St Chrysostom

eV

tij

XaXco

vp'iv.

o Se

Xe'-yet

toiovtou iaTtv tov o\(os fiKoveiv tu>v

in general

but not verbal

St John in a

way

agreement with Wetstein's quotations.

writers are x^pf?''

Ed.

Xaxelv (Ch.

'^

to another construction of the Greek,

We may

Xdywi' Tciv nap epov avd^iol eare, prjTiyf Ka\ paOelv octtis fya> dpi1

is

Xt-yw

dpxn" has the sense of oXcos; and we may

V. marg.) or consider it as an exclamation

of surprise, perhaps with a corresponding gesture, 'That

speak

Un-

but on

intended.

said unto you from the beginning.'

on

av

man

would hear the

A. V.

to say.'

\6yov

he that beareth witness of myself.'

(or myself) that bear witness of myself,

is I

what he has

Kplveifv,

In Acts XXV. 22,

hear from himself.'

In the Greek 6 p.apTvpu>v does not depend on

grammatical.
In

h'iKr]v

avrov irporepov)]

Trap'

first

thou shalt hear him,' the preposition

ii\i.i

witness of myself.'

aacjifj

it

defence,' 'hear

Eurip. Heracl. 179: n's av

dp.(j)o'iv

eyo).

to 'hear his

is

avxov (T. R.

R. V. 'Except

hear him.'

nap avrov

Compare
IIAP'

|Ai]

it

'

Other examples of words used hy

xix.

different

(Ch.

24).

from other

viii.

37),

and

ST JOHN.

94

compare a similar construction

also

speaking

female slave, says

to his

not content that

VIII. 28

Ach. Tat.

in

commends

received exposition

itself

by

Ouis

Plant. Capth>.

a principio

'

Art thou

the generally

Still

he'ingjiest the aiisiuer

its

(Jteem diidiim dixi

igitur ille est?

where a master,

aoi koi XoXcG,

even condescend to speak to thce^?'

have expected ; and the curious coincidence with

'

vi. 20,

on

ovk uyanqi

we should
ill. 4,

91

tibi' is also in its

favour.

*VIII. 28: oxav

Better,

Ch.

X.

'

orav

shall

eKfiaKrj,

'when he hath put

he shall have put

common and

so

that

is

'

we would

following the Vulg.

forth,'

The use

forth.'

xvii.

commanded

10: !>Tav

adopt,

'when

of this tense, so rare in English, but

withal so convenient in Latin,

Luke

versions in

Both versions: 'when ye have lifted up.'

have lifted up.' Vulg. cum exalta^'ei-itis. So
for which A. V.
when he putteth forth.' R. V.

ii|/wo-t]T]

when ye

sanctioned by both

is

'when ye

irnu'jaTjTf,

have done

shall

(all

you).'

VIII. ^7: 6 XoYos 6 |Aos ov x^P*"- *'' ^K^v] A. V. 'My word hath no
Other explanations of ov x<"Pf' ^'^ 'doth not go forward,'
place in you.'
'

The

makelh no way-.'

Revisers (while retaining the A. V. as an

awarded the palm

alternative rendering) have

to

'

My

word hath not

free

course in you,' a rendering which brings this text into a sort of connexion
with 2 Thess.
the passage

where the Greek

i,

iii.

is

word of God may

desires that the

here our Lord's complaint

the hearts of his hearers,

could be proved.
Tov

as

Tov

Xi'iyov
it

is

^^^ the general scope of

TpixVi

quite different from that of our text.

It

i^i'iv

is
'

that his

word does not gain an entrance

hath no room

seems

(cf.

Matt.

to

in sense to

ov TravTS

)(<i>pov(Ti

was certainly understood by Theophylact

fivai tFjs vfiaiv ^lavoias, Koi

iy\rrfk(')Tfpov

That

versions.

^w/jfti^ to

a certain elasticity

is

such an use of

in you,' if

be equivalent

XIX.

Thetr the Apostle

run, or spread rapidly, in the world

ho/d, contain (Ch.

proved from Aristot.

6,

ii.

//.

ov

;^6)/je(re

Xo'yoi' toiitov)

(Sa to tov Xoyoi^ tov tfiov

xwprjTov

fir)

I'/xfTy

tov

into

j^w/ffir

Vfjuv),

and both .Syriac

was used with

xxi. 25)

A. ix. 40: Km tov^ k^<\]vh^

where x^f'V i^ impersonal

dTroKTfivov(Tiv, "nav pujKtTi x^Pli avrais tpya^ofifvois,

for x'^P" fh
'

^till

hath no room

nothing precisely similar to the sense here required,

has hitherto been produced

in you,'

for the present writer, in

a passage in which

reading Alciphron's Epistles

x<^l>f^^ is

The

used

in a

way

and

it

(iii. 7)

was reserved
upon

to light

exactly parallel with St John's

parasite, having been stuffed

(cora to kvtos ttjs yauTpos firfiUiv
by his entertainers (Tr^dovd
tivnyKn(ovTfs) was met on his way home by Accsilaus the physician, who,

use of

it

in this place.

story

is this.

to excess

ytt.JXis

[Cf.

Aesop.

fiiv

avTas {xe\i56vai) rj^iuaav Kai

\6yov,
5^

rj

TTJs

/}//'.

408:

01

5^

(/fUKi'ot)

dSoXeffx^as p.iarjaavTS'

r]^iit)(Tav....']

iircl

[CT.

Plut.

Vd\[-ia p-era

wavra

ttji'

Fit.

Ga/tuj,

10:

N^pwcos Tf\evTi]v

= 7rpoi)x'ipe')0

toj

Si

("x'^pfj

ST JOHN.

VIII. 58

95

him home with him, and administered a powerful

'What
so that
vessels, XfjSrjTas, niOoKvas, dfii8as, did I fill with what I threw up
the doctor himself wondered ttov kuI riva rponov 'EXOPHSE roaovrov 6 twv
^p(Ofj.dTa,i^ (fiopvTos, i.e. nh' LOCU.M HABERE /an fa (Wagner reads Toaoinns)
ciborinn coUinnes potiierit^
Here also Bergler quarrels with the construction, and says
Ego verti quasi esset nVa rpitiov (xa>pr)(Ta Toacwrop
seeing his plight, took

emetic, the effects of which the parasite himself thus describes:

!

'

But the reading of all the MSS. of the witty letterwriter may be now supported by this place of St John, and the two
passages mutually throw light upon each other.

^pcofidrav cjiopvTov.'

*VIII. 39: El

'Appad^

TSKVtt Tov

What Abraham was

was Hercules

to the

Greeks.

Plut. T.

226 A

ovKovv

p.

II.

i^tc,

^p^a tov 'APpad(j.

to,

to the Jews, their great progenitor

Km

-q

UTravTav dvBpconav tTTibo^i'nfpos Ka\ fvyevicTTfpog

CKf'ivos

Koi fjiai'davni'Te i koKci 81

* VIII. 44: Kal

R. V.

truth.'

oXov tdv

v TTJ dXriGtCa

'And stood

not

fact,

(I prj

irpaTTop-ev Si

f(f)avt],

arrKovpevni

j^iov.

oux

in

A. V. 'And abode not in the

?a-Tt]Kv]

'Some

the truth,' with a marginal note:

These 'ancient

ancient authorities read standeili.'

those MSS. and Edd. (Erasm.

which read oZx

eiroieire]

pride, that

This being understood, we may compare

napa To'ts jroWols
)/xaf, to TroXtrat, nvdev

Qavpa^optvi) fvjfvfia, Koi to n'^' 'Hpo/cXeovf eivai ovmjaiv,

and

i,

authorities' are, in

R. Stephens 1550, and the T. R.)

the pas/ tense (in form) having a present signifi-

ea-rrjKev,

cation, as

Rom.

v. 2,

Vulg. non

stetii,

or A. V. 'abode not.'

This was not understood by the

The R. V. 'stood not' is owing
to the error of the uncials BDN and others, which write oyKecTHKeN
without the aspirate, a very common fault, which should be corrected in
i

Cor. xv.

&c.

ordinary printing, instead of being exaggerated by accenting

This, however,

imperfect of

is

Gal.

iv.

woman.'
LXX.

V,

V.

R.

for 1?.^ (as

H.

X.

"Oprfpov iv

'

17

Ik

Gen.

eV t^s

iv.

26),

narpwas
fxiv

ev(i}8e(TTaTois

p.iv

A.

yvvaiKoi.

avTuu (k

pt)(re pLo'ipav.

made

?;

yfVf (rdai \iyov(nv, iv

in

vvfKprjs.

fj

'i]V

is

Plut.
koi

Aelian.

Sert. I:

8vfii>

Spvpvijs, tov

Pausan.

in

Dem.

e.g.

kcii tTpa(f)r]v.

Vz't.

of a

often used

profane authors,

8e d7ro6avf7v.

napa a(piaiv avTqv XiyovTfs.

(Vulg. factum)

Koi iyeuoprfv

woXecov, "lov

cf)vTo7i

Ttjv TeXfVTrjV Toi/ 7raTp<ts...yfvopfvoi,

'

So the word

lepa 8e 'AtricXr^TrtoC T icrTi Kat ^Adrjvdi,

Kai Tpacf)f)vai

V.

and also

otKiaf...eV

Again,

margin, 'Or, auas born.'

in

born of a woman.'

18: yfvea-dcu

ofKOVVficov Tols

R. V.

correctly,

yivop-ivov

1008 extr.

p.

be the

Both versions: 'Before Abraham

irpiv 'Appadjj. -yeveo-Oai]

more

but,

oi'k earrjKfv.

farrjKep to

(ttijkco.

*VIII. 58:
was':

what the Revisers have done, taking

8e

ttoitjttjv

A read.

XXVI.

deaiv (Tt^ovrai p.akicrTH, yevfirdai

Dion. Hal. A/lt.

III.

50

oy ptTu

nvre toiv 7raTpo}(ov.,.xpiipdTu>v. .iK\t]pov6.

ST JOHN.

96
*IX. 22

diroo-uvd-ywyos

IX. 22

'he should be put out of the synagogue.'

-Yt'vTjTai]

Might not dnoavudya>yos in these places be

rendered 'out of the congregation,' from the O. T. use of cruvaycoyrj for
Also Ch.

Hebrew

the

crvvayayT]

fj

xvi.

42,

xii.

(Exod.

ITiy

the

is

2.

xii.

Num.

3,

xvi. 3 &c.).'

church, as

yciL'is/i

>7

In patristical writers

fKKXrjaia the Christian; but this

same word imocrvvayuiyos is applied by Theodoret {H. E.

excommunication, thus (Paul of Samosata) awoha Km

I.

Ta-)(ov

fTTKTKonoiu

uTTotTDi'aycoyos
arvvayutyrf

in

Apoc.

than by

'

aTTOKfjiyvx^iVTot

does not occur

R. V.
is

TToXyfreli

in the

N. T.

in

(tv

XovKiavix:

Smflf^o/xfi'os

xpovavs.

It

is

true that

the sense of congregation, unless

TjKovcrav eK

twv

4>apio-aCtov

TaSra

ot ovtcs

jAfx'

aurov]

A. V.

Pharisees which were with him heard these things.'

so7ne of the
'

(kkXijctUh-

rfji

fTri(TKf)ira>v

tr. tov "^aravn might more conveniently be so rendered

9
synagogue.'

ii.

* IX. 40: Kal

'And

Tpiciv

e'fidvf

Christian

3) to

Kpiaei ruiv ntrav-

Those of the Pharisees which were with him &c. The former
The nom. case to r\Kov(Tav is fV tS^v 4>. (see on
'

the better rendering.

Ch.

i.

24).

Literally: ''Some of the Pharisees heard these things (namely)

they which were with him.'

*X.

15:

KaGws

Yiv<oo-Ki

iraTijp,

-yLvwo-Kio]

Kd-yii

'Even

as the

'Beware of rendering as A. V.' Alford.

But comparing Ch. xv. g, xvii. 18, it seems impossible to resist the
conclusion that KaQi>^-.. is ihe protasis and Kuyo)... the apodosis. Nonnus,
however, understood this place as the Revisers oJ? yfi/eVr;? voUi fxe, Km w?
Father. ..and

know'

(R. V.).

vaeu) y(v(Tfjpa.

*XI. 38: 'a stone lay against it' R. V. This correction of A. V.

assumes that the cave was above ground; but the words eV/Ketro eV
uvTU) seem rather to point to a subterranean ea^wrn, to which there w.is
a descent by steps; and the only sepulchre in the neighbourhood of
Bethany (still shown as Lazarus's) is of this kind.
*XI. 39: On

TCTapraios ^dp Itni (contrasted with nfx'mcfxiTos vfKpos,

nuper defunetus) compare Herod,

lincturam tradendis)
fj

TfT(ii>T(U(ii

01'

ytvujvrm.

Xen. Anab.

TrXfiirroDS (vBnirtp (TTfo-ov (Kaariivi

oit'w

Tf (ICdt/Jf Ic (Tl

*X1. 44:
clothes' an

il.

TrnjnivTiKa

89: (de foeminis defunctis ad pol-

^i^oiioi TUjHxfvfii',
VI.

ida^iiv

4,

9:

rjdr]

Ka\

yap

"AX

rpiTinm

erreav

rovi vtKimvi.

roi's

tjaap irefnrTuiot,

fifv

Km (w^

rji'.

88|jLtvos

'with graveTous TToSas Kal rds x*'P*^5 Kipais]

Moschopulus dellnes: Ktipla- 6 rciu

inadequate rendering.

vniriutv fierrpiii, Tjyovu

i)

Koii'Mi cfiaa-Kin (fascia), k(u

common-place

to patristic authors.

j)

^ifapovai rovs vfKpnvs

and affording a favourite

Artemidorus {Onirocrit. I. 13) says

thus bringing together the two extremities of

life,

ST JOHN.

XII. 6
that to

dream of

ayopevfiTCI

eVei Kai

The

I3p(<jir].

^i}f(j)r]

(vtiXovfitva ras ^flpai, TO)

dnoduijaKOVTes

o'l

*XII.

Alex'.

Vz'i.

{(Tov8npini>

voaovvTi Oavarov npo-

evfiKovvrai paKtaiv, as Koi

and Nonnus actually takes

15)

iii.

n'mfp tVe

Si'pcoi/

8i oiKia tirXTipwOt] Ik ttjs

1]

fcrp^ttr/iei/oty

Latin word aovBapiou was also naturahzed in the Syrian

language (^<^1D, Chald. ad Ruth

a Syrian word

97

XX:

toScofiet

8e

decnreawv

6or|jiTJs

dWa

tent of Darius).

Stob. J^/or. 348, 5

ocTfiav, als ^pieade,

tovs TrXTjcria^ovTas p.aWov

Had

for

Compare

tou [ivpov]

Plut.

apatparav koi pvpav 6 ockos (the

oiov, vjr
:

it

aropa).

rmu ye TroXyreXcov tovtcov

pivroi
oip,at

dnoKaveiv

avTovs

rj

v/xay.

BAG.' It does not admit of

and general sense, is not a
da^, but a i>o.x; or c/ies^, always of wood or other hard material. Hesychius
defines it to be a c/tt'si (aopos), a wooden receptacle of ronnants.
Arrian
XII. 6: TO

-yXwo-o-oKoiAov tx*]

'

a doubt, that yXaaaoKonov, both in

{Periplus

p.

59

^)

its

the

special

mentions yXaxraoKopa

(11.

47,

i,

made of
we read:

both

Ka\ TnvaKibui {table fs),

In the Greek Anthology

tortoise-shell.

ed. Stephan.)

But when I look at Nicanor the coffin-maker {jov aropoTrqyov), and consider
what purpose he makes these wooden boxes (ravra tci yXaa-a-oKopa).'
Josephus(/4/. VI. I, 2) calls by this name the r^^r in which were preserved
the golden emerods and mice, which the Philistines were ordered to make.
Here (i Sam. vi. 8) the Hebrew is tpN (a dna^ X(y6p.(vov) but Aquila
'

for

universally employs yXcaa a oKop-ov for the

tions

as (i) the

Targum

the

characters;
(3)

co_ffin in

Hebrew

p"lX in all its significa-

which Joseph was buried (Gen.

1.

26), for

(2)

whether also

the ark of the covenant (Exod. xxxvii.

for

Noah's ark,

is

not

known

which

Hebrew

of Jonathan also has XDpDiSj, the Greek word in

Sam.

v.

i);

but from this translator's

well-known habit of using the same Greek word for the same Hebrew
But the most apposite example for our
And at the king's commandment they
purpose is 2 Chron. xxiv. 8
made a chest (in 2 Kings xii. 9 it is added that they bored a hole in the

in all cases, is very probable.

'

lid

of

also

it)..

.and the people cast (eve^aXov) into the chest.'

have translated fnX by

Here the LXX.

though their usual rendering is

yXcoacroKopov,

The ancient versions in the two places of St John take the same
Thus the Vulgate has loculi, a box, not a bag, as is shown by the
form, indicating several partitions Nonnus (on xiii. 29) dovpuTerjv

Ki^coTos.

view.
plural

Xn^ov, lignea7n

arculam; the Peschito

the Greek word in Syriac characters.

the Syriac word

is

|V)omo\

[In

Dr Payne

..

which

is

again

Smith's Thesaurus

Latinized by marsuptuiii, a purse or bag, but

all

examples are of coffins, reliquaries, or other chests!\ Judas therefore

'kept the BOX'; and 'carried' (.?) or 'pilfered' (?) what was cast therein
his

(*cai

TO ^dXXopeva e/Saorafe).

In favour of 'bare' (A. V.) or 'carried'

may be

quoted St Chrysostom, not ad loc., but in another

part of his works (T. ill. p. 257 a): 'Although he (Christ) had made so many

(R. V. marg.)

'

K.

[Periplus Maris Eryihraei, ch.

vii,

d. Borheck (1809).

Ed.]
7

ST JOHN.

98

XII.

produce ever so many treasures by speaking the

but ordered his disciples to have a box, and to
carry those things wJiich were cast therein^ and to assist the poor therefrom.'
On the other hand, the sense of auferre^ to caryy off, take moay,
is undoubted; and the only question is, whether it is properly used of a
loaves,

and was able

word, he did not do

to

so,

secret removal, stealing or purloining, as

is

The

required in this place.

most apt example of this use is Diog. Laert. iv. 59 (not noticed by Alford,
Lacydes,' he says,
and imperfectly quoted by Kuinoel and others).
'whenever he took any thing out of his storeroom, was accustomed, after
having sealed it up again, to throw the ring (seal) inside through the
hole, so that it might never be taken off his finger, and any of the stores
'

be stolen
X0f^f]j

(kuI ti jBaaraxOflr] (hence,

apdeiT},

KXaTTfir])

what follows

given, ends; but

the servants found this out,

Bnorn-

Here the quotation, as usually

is still more pertinent.
'When, therefore,
they used to take off the seal, and steal

whatever they pleased {fxadovra

f^ovXero 'EBA2TAZEN).'

XII.

perhaps, the gloss of Suidas

tuiv aTTOKft/j.fVcoi').'

ravra rh depmvovTia

nTr((r(f)f)ayi^f, Kal

(ma

avTi]V' els ttjv i]|xepav tov VTa(j)iao-|Jiov \iov ttt]PT]kv avTo]

a<J)es

TTjprja-r] avro, which is supported by

'iva fh
all the uncials (except A) and the Vulgate, is rendered by R. V. in text
'Suffer her to keep it against the day of my burying'; and in margin:
The latter is
Let her alone
// rc^as that she might keep it,' &c.

The reformed

text, a(fifs avTfjv

'

preferable, in so far as

preserves the invariable use of

it

as a prohibition of interference;
avT7]v Ti avrf) kottovs napexfTe;).

e.g.

Matt. xv.

Kings

xvi. II.

the remaining clause can only be rendered,

perhaps (comparing Eph.

keep

it.'

v.

But however we

33:

may

?;

'

14.

Mark

4 Kings

that she

iv.

acj)fs

avri^v,

xiv. 6 (a(f){Tf

27; but then

may keep

it,'

8e ywrj Iva (po^^Tai rov av8pa) 'let

understand this reading,

it

is

or,

her

impossible

to get over the palpable absurdity of our Lord's desiring to

the occasion of his

his living person.

be kept for
burial, that which had already been poured out upon
The correction (supposing TertjprjKfv to be the original

may easily have been made by some critic-scribe, who did not
how that day could be said to be the day of his (VTa(f)La(Tnos
{pollinctura, laying out, not burying); or who failed to see how the
reading)

understand

ointment could have been kept already, as it might more naturally be

supposed to have been just purchased. The conjecture that the ointment
may have been reserved from that used at the 'burying' of Lazarus, so

from being 'fanciful' (Dean Alford) offers an excellent example of

'undesigned coincidences'; since wc should never have perceived the
propriety of the r^hvvaro rrpad^vai of the first two (Gospels, if St John had

far

not helped us out with his

TfTTjprjKfv.

XII. 20: r\a-o.v Zi tivs " EXXrives k tmv dvaPaivovTojv] A. V. 'And there
This would be the
were certain Greeks among them that came up.'

ST JOHN.

XIII. 24

rendering of

eV rols ava^aivovaiv,

The meaning

Jews and Greeks.

99

and would include

is

number

'of the

<?//

worshippers, both

of those (Greeks)' &c.

*XII. 40: A. V. 'He hath bhnded (rerv^XwKei') their eyes, and

hardened (iTcn-odpcoKev) their heart.' In the second clause, the uncials,

The

with the exception of B^, read eTrdpacrev.

may, perhaps, have

preterite of this verb

fallen into disuse, but to insist

English reader such an offensive solecism

as,

on forcing upon the

'He hath blinded

their eyes,

and he hardened their heart,' especially after so many revisions, English

and American, as the R. V. is said to have undergone, is a degree of
perversity almost surpassing belief.

those cases

beyond
to

all

'

Certainly, the present

where the combination of the

and the

aorist

is

not one of

perfect shews,

reasonable doubt, that different relations of time were intended

be expressed' (Revisers' Preface).

* ibid.

Probably

o-Tpa<|>w<ri]

Ch. XX.

selves.'

14, 16:

in

a middle sense,

'she turned herself.'

'and turn and rend you.'

prj^axTiv vpas,

Job

'turn,' or 'turn

Matt.

xli.

8e avTov (Leviathan), (po^os Brjpiois TerpaTrna-iv.

vii.

6:

kcli

them-

arpaipevrts

16 (Hebr. 25): a-rpacfiiVTos

Prov.

xii.

ov eav (TTpa(pTJ

o aae^rji a({)avi^eTat.

*XIII.

'and supper being ended.' Another

which is followed by R. V. 'and during supper.' But
as there has been no previous mention of a supper, we seem to want an
reading

Kttl SeCirvov yvo|j.'vov]

yivopivovy

is

announcement of the fact, like that in Ch. xii. 2

There they made him
a supper'; for which purpose the aorist is more suitable than the present,
and a supper was holden.' We would therefore
eyiviTo belTTvov,
KOLi
render, 'And a supper being holden, Jesus. ..riseth from the supper (eV
:

'

'

Toi) SeiTTi'ov).

XIII. 24:

beckoneth

vivi\.

to him.'

ovv TOuTw

Thus

2|Aa)v

'Simon Peter therefore

Then for the T. R. nvdeudai

IleTpos]

far all the MSS.

which is supported by AD and both Syriac

have adopted that of BCLX and Vulg. Ka\
Xeyei avra
eiVe tls tariv nepl ov Xtyei,
and saith unto him, Tell i(s
who it is of whom he speaketh.' On which Dean Alford comments
'Peter supposes that John would know without asking; but he did not,
and asks.' In favour of the old reading it may be observed, (i) that
vfvei occurs twice only in the N. T., here and Acts xxiv. 10, and in both
places is followed by a verb in the infinitive mood
(2) that eirvOfro nap'
avToii is used by St John, Ch. iv. 52; (3) that this reading must be older
than N, because that MS. has a double reading; first, the received one
(only with TKfyev for X/yei) and then the one proposed to be substituted
With regard to this latter (not to insist upon the absurdity of
for it.
Peter asking John for the explanation of an announcement which was
made to all in common) we may remark that it is inconsistent with itself,

rls

av

(irj

versions,

nepl ov Xeyei,

modern

critics

'

XIV. 4

ST JOHN.

lOO

and speaking- never go

as makiiii^ signs

together, but are always opposed

to each other, vfveiv being equivalent to 7intu tacite signijicare, as in

Luke i. 62 (vevevov Se rw narpl avTov to ti av deXoi KaXe'iadai avTo. From

a number of examples which I had collected for this purpose, I select the
kcii
m Ka)(f)o\ biavevovaiv oXXrfXots
Alciphr. Jl/>. Fragm. 5
following.
:

TO

(AaiSoy) kAWos.

(Kfivijs

Stob.

XXXVI. 27: ipiarinov avhpus

(he shook his head), ov
Pint.
aTroKpLcrtuis a(f)opfx^v ds fpiv.

1]

dptr!]

co0eXi/:ioy,

^nvKofifvos Trapaaxfiv

ovtS

sk

(pcoraivTOS avTov, (I

Mil): XLIII

Vif.

26

Quod

'

iste

si

tjjs

nvtvevcrfv

(pcovfji, noWovs S' arro vevp-aros

So the Latin inm/o, as Auctor ad Herenn.

ovtoi ttoWovs p.iv ano

dvjjpovv, TTpocTTacra-ovros avrov.

IV.

T.

F/flf.

suos hospites rogassef,

conclude, therefore, that the shorter

is

immo

iiinuisset

We

modo.'

the genuine text, and that

it

was

tampered with by some one who found a difficulty in Peter's being able
to indicate by beckoning alone the particular service which he wished

John
*

to perform.
If

we apply

the ordinary criteria^ or critical canons, to the passage

before us, the rule,

Brevior lectio praeferenda est verbosiori,' is conOn the other hand the advocates for

'

fessedly in favour of the T. R.

the Vatican text might argue that their reading is the more difficult of
the two, and therefore, according to another well-known, but much-abused

canon, the more likely to have invited a copyist to exercise his critical
acumen' upon it. But supposing such an one to have found in his copy,
'

Kai Xe'-yet qiJtw- etTre Tt'y eVrii/ Trept ov Xe'yei, and to have been justly offended
by John's being required to tell what he had no means of knowing, would
he not have had recourse to the simplest of all corrections, by substituting
epcoTTjaov for eiVe?
Again, if our critical friend had come across the
reading vfvfi ovv tovtco 2. n. irvBiaOai k.t.L, might he not have found a
Peter's being able to indicate by beckoning alone the
difficulty in
and so, to make
particular service which he wished John to perform
all perfectly plain, have remodelled the text according to his own idea,
though he would have done better if he had merely inserted km \tyfi
;

avra before nvdfcrdai

* ibid.
V.

e(To(f>i(TavTo

Signs are easily translated into words.

vsvei]

H. XIV. 22

(A tyrant forbidding his subjects

Ach. Tat.

o ^.arvpos TrpoavicrTaa-dai.

difVfvaf

VTrepri(f)avoi'

*XIV.

speak

Thus Aelian
to

each other)

Tn tov rvpavvov irpocrTayfia, Koi aWrjXois fvevov, k(h t^eipovopiovv

npos dWijXovs.

p,i8i(oaa,

to

Trj

V.

18:

((TTi(Ofj,(V(o

Aristaen. Fp.

rXvKe'pa-

('8i]\ov

I.

^e p.01 fKTa^ii (rrjfiaivei vfvrras

22

77

8e p-aarponoi, Xadpnicot

8( irais to vtiipn-

E-yw aoi povrj tov

vrrtTa^a toIs noa-lv.

4-

*(oX birov "y" uird-yu ol!8aT,

Kal Tr\v 68ov ol'Saxc]

.So T. R., for

which the Revisers prefer the shorter reading, kui 6nov e'yw vTrdyco o'i8aTf
TTjv o86v, 'and whither I go ye know the way.'
Since Thomas in his
reply distinguishes, in the clearest manner, between the place ivhithe7\
and the way by which his Lord was going, a plain reader would naturally

XIV.

ST JOHN.

r6

lOI

expect to find the same distinction in the saying which drew forth this
reply, as

it is

Members

actually found according to the T. R.

of the N. T. Company,'

'

But,' say the

'

Two

(p. 6i) 'a careful consideration of the

and of the context leads us at once to surmise that we may here

some early interpolator, who broke up
the vigorous sentence, kui onov e'yw vnciyai o'ldare rrjv oScJi', into two clauses,
answering to the two clauses in the ensuing question of the Apostle.' Is
it not a more probable 'surmise,' that the clause Ka\ rrjv 68op o'idare was
omitted on account of the ofiOiorfXevTov? and that then (since the Apostle's
question seemed rather to turn upon the Tuaj/ than the end) the 'rough
and ready' remedy was applied of tacking on rrjv 68bu to the end of
the mutilated clause ? Without describing the result as really almost
nonsense' {Q. A'. No. 304, p. 348) we may fairly ask why the sentence
thus tinkered should be characterized as 'vigorous,' and the T. R.
denounced as 'feeble'; unless those terms are to be taken as synonymous with ungrammatical" and 'grammatical.' So at least we shall
continue to call them, until an example shall turn up of the hitherto
clause

recognize the enfeebling hand of

'

'

unheard-of construction,
iv

f/)

*XIV.
Since
i.e.

tt/p ob6i>

onov vnayo), for

ttjv

6dov

fju

(or Hcllenistice

vnayo).

it

is

'And

12:

greater works (R. V. -worlds) than these shall he do.'

not expressly said that the Apostles should perform greatei-,

more wonderful, miracles than

render

fxfi^opa

Christ,

it

would be

better, perhaps, to

rovnov 'greater things than these,' comparing the results

of the respective ministries of the two parties, rather than the

modus

operatidi.

*XIV. 16: epwTTJo-w Tov iraTptt] xvii. 9 eyco Trepi aurwi/ epcoroj. 'There
are two words in the Greek, which in our A. V. are both translated by the
:

word "pray" or "prayer."

The one

of

them

(alrdv) represents the prayer

of an inferior to a superior, as, for instance, the prayer of the beggar

asked alms of them that entered into the temple (Acts

the prayer of a child to

expresses a request
inferior, as, for

father (Matt.

its

made by

vii.

The

9).

a person on a level with

example, where

it

is

iii.

us,

2).

other {ipmrau)

and not by an

said (Luke xiv. 32) that one king

sends an ambassador to another king, and ''requests that he would

conditions of peace {epcora

to.

irphi

who

Or, again,

flprjvrjv).^'

Now

it

is

make

very noticeable

liis own prayers, never uses the

Whence the writer from whom 1

that our Blessed Lord, in speaking of

former word, but always the

latter.'

quote draws the inference, that the prayers in question were no prayers
of a creature, or of one dependent upon God, but of the man that is my
'

Lord of Hosts.' The instances chosen by this writer are

unfortunate, since in the place from the Acts, rov alrelp fXerifxoavvrjv in v. 2
is immediately followed in ?/. 3 by rjpcora fXfrjfioavvrjv XajSelv. and the king
who sends the embassy by the very act of ''asking {sic R. V.) conditions

fellow, saith the

XIV.

ST JOHN.

102

of peace' acknowledges that he

unlearned reader

Greek

not the equal of the rival potentate, but

is

upon the
good

But, in fact, the distinction sought to be imposed

his inferior.

aireii/ is

to

Every

perfectly groundless.

is

make

i6

John

that in

make an enquiry

a request, and fpajrav to

that Hellenistic writers, and St

knows

tiro

but

particular, frequently use the

in

word in a sense not distinguishable from the former. The writer's

mistake would not have been worth noticing, if he had not attempted to
prop up a most true and irrefragable doctrine by a shaky pseudo-philo-

latter

argument.

logical

*X1V.

i6: irapciKXiiTov]

Advocate,

or. Helper.''

R. V. 'Comforter,

A. V. 'Comforter.'

The primary meaning

of irapaKokfiv

is,

or,

undoubtedly,

send for a person, in which sense it is used

Greek authors (as Plat. Lack. 3 irapaKoKdv riva avfi^ovXov, to
For this
call some one in as an adviser), and in Acts xxviii. 20 (A. V.)
cause therefore have I called for you.' Hence comes TrapaKkrjros, 'one
sent, or called, for,' a noun passive in form, but active in sense, according
to the particular service which he is called in to perform.
According to our use of the term, the office of an Advocate is well
If any man sin,
understood, and harmonizes perfectly with i John ii. i
we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous,' who

arcessere, advocare, to call or

in the best

'

'

has the best right to plead our cause, as being himself the propitiation
The Latin advocatus is somewhat different, as we learn
for our sins.'
'

from Asconius ad

Cic. in Q. CaeciL,

judicio, aut patroniis dicitur,

suggerit, aut praesentiam

writers

make use

of their

si

who

says

suam commodat
i<tp''^p"!Q

Qui defendit alterum

'
:

aut advocatus,

orator est;

in

aut jus

But the Rabbinical

amico.'

precisely in the

si

same way

as St John

and as the Latin patronus, which they also adopt (piDS)Greek TrapaKXr^ros, as a judicial term, is not an 'advocate' in

in his Epistle,

In classical
our sense of the word, but a friend of the accused person, called to speak
to his character, or otherwise enlist the sympathy of the judges (or, as we

should

them, the jury) in his favour

call

in the

words of Asconius,

'

qui

praesentiam suam commodat amico.' Even in this sense it is of very

rare occurrence, as Dem. de F. L. init. (p. 341, 10), where it is used i7i
ivBvfiovixivov^ on rnvTa fiev (n* SiKaiou Koi 6 upKoi) iariv
inalaJil partem
:

virep

de^tTfis
is

Ka\

oXrjs

ttjs

fat anovbal

raw

vyioov

TToXecos,
i8i<oi>

ai

Se

twu

irXf ovf^iMv

Vit. Dionis iv. 50; where

answer of the philosopher is

Tovs (a deputation)

Trffi-^rjs, *cai

p-rj

avros

instance of a different kind from

Loesner)
pevos

(>

oi^SecI 8e

ris

Trapcj/cXr/ro)

-va

iKavov aoi

Wo

eX6;is.

Philo de

yap

(piirtizans

fjv

Opif.

erepos;

{(f)v(Tiv).

Hcrc the

office

ad^'iscr (recalling the Apostle's

ti'v

intended
-yu/j

eyfco

is

tav napoKXi]-

will give

M.

piwai

vwv

that

avTdi

who besought

noirjtra),

one more

6 (quoted

of a

Kvpiov,

>/

Ijy

eavrui xprjaa-

fie

6e6s, i'yva tflv tvepyerdu-.-Tf/v f^ fuvrrji niXa)(f'iv oufifi/oy

8vvapiur]v

?)

Nearly similar

to a prating follow

Diog. Laert.

his aid, the

TrapaKXrjrcov

eufKa yiyvovrai.

ayadov

inonitor or

ris

iTvpfiuvXoi

ST JOHN.

XVI. 23
but

avToi) eyeVero;)

Still

103

preserving the leading idea of a/m'cus advocatus

in consiliion.

On

the whole, the arguments in favour of 'another Advocate' are

briefly these:

known from

'Another,'

(i)

i.e.

besides Myself.

The word

(2)

and i John ii.

word in the right

St John's writings, here

i,

only

is

where 'advocate'

by general consent, the right

place.'
(3) Etymoand TTapaKKr\TOi are identical. (4) This is the only
rendering which accounts for the passive form.
If 'Comforter' were retained on the ground of prescription and long
familiarity (a feeling which deserves the greatest respect i), I would still
consider it as a derivative from TrapaKoXelv, to send for,' not from napaKaXelv, 'to comfort.' We send for a confidential friend on various occasions
and according to the particular service which we require from him, he is
our Counsellor in difficulties, our Advocate in danger, or our Comforter
But the apparent countenance given to the old favourite by
in distress.
the mis-translation of 6p(j)avoiis in 7/. 18 must certainly be given up.
'

is,

logically, 'advocate'

'

*XV.

I,

Soinn. T.

2:

ill.

6 yp-y6s..-Ka9aipi

p.

avTo]

good

parallel

is

Philo

De

280: tois hivhpifriv enL(pvouTai (BXaarai nepiaa-ai, p,eyaXat

KA9AIP0Y2I

roiv yvrjcrioiv XwjSai, as

/cai

anoTep-Povcn npovoia ratv avayKaiav 01

TEfiPrOYNTES.

*XV.

5:

\bip\s (xov]

A. V. 'without me.'

R. V. 'apart from me.'

An

unnecessary refinement, here and elsewhere (especially James ii. 26:

'faith apart from works'). "Kvev and x'^P'-^ ^.re interchangeable; as Dion.
Hal. Ant. VIII. 22

edeof avev TrapayyiXp-aTos

.i(^epovTO X'^P'-^ rjyepovos.

* XVI. 16: 'And again a little while.' To prevent the misconception

'little whiles,' one succeeding the other, I would point: 'And

of two

again, a

little while,'

with a marginal reference to

new commandment' &c.

(he

had

just

before

John

said:

'I

ii.

'Again, a

write

no new

commandment'). So here, 'again,' introduces an apparent contradiction

Theophylact ad loc. 810 kuI boKovcnv ivavria
of what he had just said.
:

Tiva avTois (avroli) top 'irjcrovv (f>0fyyea6ai.

nciXiv epeei,

and such compounds as

Compare Hom.

//. IX.

56

ov8e

naXivadia, TraXi/x^oXt'a &c.

* XVI. 23
R. V. marg.
Or, as/c mc no question.^
This seems to be
precluded by the position of the pronoun, e/xe ovk fpa>Ti](TeT ov8ev (dXX'
dpKf(T(i vpiu TO opofid p,ov fls TO napa Toi) noTpos Xo/Seii' to. alr-qpaTa, Theo'

phylact).

non

Grotius

poteritis:

Dr

P.

'

Nihil hoc vos turbet

ipsum Patrem precibus

Schaff {Companion

to

the

Greek Testament, p. 446) says on this

After long deliberation
text
the
:

'

quod me praesentem implorare

adite.'

Revisers retained
(Comforter).'

the dear old

word

*XV1.

^or the Father himself

27: avris Yap 6 -TraTTjp 4>iXi Vo'S]
Avtos is here equivalent to avrofiaros, ultra, me non com-

An

inendante.
VIII.

(//.

elegant Greek use of the pronoun, traceable to

293):

Oed. T. 341

yap avTa, Kav iya

^$fi

anfv8ovTa Ka\ avTov

Ti fxe

v\iv Karo;)(^6j, avaKKlvitrQe.,

* XVI. 32: ^Kao-Tos

own home'

Or, his

on Ch.

i.

27

'

loveth you.'

'

XVI.

ST JOHN.

I04

Luke

II.

Tovs alxfiaXcoTovs

cnyr) artyco.

where Schol.

latter

Homer

also Soph.

Callim. //. Apoll. 6: avToi

auro/xarot.

man

'every

ls TO, tSia]

The

Compare

orpvuds;

to his own,'

and

margin:

in

should have been adopted by R. V.

See

49; and add to examples Appian. vi. 23: dne\vf

are glad, however, to see the Revisers
to. I'Stn.

ii.

(Is

We

departing, for once, from their 'hard and fast' rule of altering 'every' into

when

'each,'

stands for eKaaros

il

James

e.g.

14: 'But each

i.

man

is

tempted' &c.

*XVII.
Oi

tovto

6v()p,aTa k.t.L

Koi

TrpoafKvvfi,

t'Soires

Kings

(l

deov koi p-iyicrrov, Ka\

eVa

TrpocreKvvovv

aXkovs

Compare Joseph. An/,

3: Tov p.6vov dXTjOivov Oeov]

'icTparjXiTai

S'

p.6vov

Id. X. II, 7

avTov Xeyav

xviii.
oKrfOfj

iiraivcov

eivai

viil. 13,

39) (irea-ov eVi rfju

yrjv,

p.6vov cmoKoKovvrfs, tovs

Tov 6(ov ov AavifjXos (Dan.

Kn\ tu

oXtjOI],

vi.

6:
/cat

26)

nav Kparos f\ovTa.

253 c (describing the abject flattery of the Athenians in

their reception of Demetrius)
opxovp.evoi koi enaBovres, ms e'ir] povos dios

Athen.

vi.

p.

akrjQivos,

aWoi

8'

01

Ka6ev8ov(ni',

dTTo8rjpov(ri,v,

rj

f]

ovk

The

ilcTiv.

last

quotation will be sure to remind the reader of the taunt (pvKTrjpiapos)

of Elijah addressed to the prophets of Baal,

*XVII.
wo-iv

'iv]

11:

Ti]pTj(rov

avTovs V

Tui

6v6|JiaTi

So the T. R. which, however,

is

Kings
crov,

oOs

xviii.

27.

Se'StoKtis

[loi,

iva

very feebly supported, the

better class of uncials reading J for ovs, which can only be construed
by taking ovofiaTi for the antecedent, 'thy name which thou hast given
me.' So Erasmus, from the Greek of Euthymius, Serva eos per nomen
tuum omnipotens, quod et ego natura habeo; nam et ego Deus sum.'
A few uncials (D, U, X), and perhaps the Syriac versions, read o for w,
which may signify precisely the same, but also admits of a construction
by which the somewhat startling novelty of the Father having given his
name to the Son may be avoided. Every reader of this Chapter must
'

have noticed the peculiar way in which the neuter singular o is put
masculine plural uvs, especially in this very phrase o edoiKas poi.
7'.

iVa

into ovs),

nap
T'.

didaxds

24

Trdnp

poi, Scotr// avTols C'^rju aldviov.

o SeSw/cds

/not,

?'7'.

II, 12

for the

Thus

(corrected

^eXco iva, orrov flpi e'yw, KUKtlvoi

wai

example is so curiously matched with 7'. 11, even to

the correction of ovy for o, which has found its way into the T. R., that
we have no hesitation in rejecting the connection ev tw ovopaTi crov o
bibtixas pot, and even pointing o bibuxas poi Iva coaiv ev, though this last

per tpov.

is

This

last

not absolutely necessary.

XVIII.

ST JOHN.

22

*XVII.

105
'Consecrate' seems

17, 19: aYiao-ov avTovs...a'yidtw efiavTov]

me

preferable to 'sanctify' on account of ayia^o) iixavrov, morti

There

a double meaning

is

(T(f>ayinC6fj.fvoi

XVII I.

with Bishop Kaye,

Ch.

ed. Potter):

would not read

p. 348.

A. V. 'Struck Jesus with the palm

'Itio-ou]

Both

marg. 'Or,

in

The meaning of pdTri(Tp.a in the Greek Testament

Mark xiv. 65) ought not to be left any longer

rod.^

xix.

Tw

pdTrio-(jia

686

3.

devoveo.

applied to

is

it

(p.

dyia^onevos,

i^fiatv

R. V. 'Struck Jesus with his hand^'

of his hand.'
wi'/k

vios 6eov vjrep

Oiifia,

22: 'iiuKi

word, according as

In Clem. Alex. Strom, v. 10

Christ or to the disciples.

uTTopov (US dXrjdcos

in this

(here

and

doubt.

in

Phrynichus says: ^'Pamo-na is not in use [by Attic writers]. If you

would indicate a blow on the cheek with the open hiuid {rriv yuddov
TrXareia t^ x^'P' TrX^^at) say, eVt Kopprjs nard^ai, which is the Attic usage-.'
This shows clearly how the word was used in his time
and to this
agrees the scriptural usage both of the Old and New Testaments. Thus
Isai. 1. 6
I gave my back ds fidariyas, and my cheek els paTria-para.^
;

'

Hos.

xi.

ooTts

(Tf

(ypitgnis

8e^idv aov (Tiayova.

Trjv

caederunt) avrov,

8e

01

ippdiTKrav

pared with the celebrated passage

(OS

Matt.

pani^cov avdpaynos eVt ras criayovas avrov.

cos

panicra en\

xxvi.

(which

Demosth.

in

c.

67

39

should be com-

last

Mid.

27

p. 537,

v^pi^cov, orav cos e'x^Po^ VTrapxc^v, orau koi>8vXols, orav eVi

Koppijs).

drav

In

where the LXX. have Kal endra^e (Zedekias) tuu

Mixaiav eVl ttjv aiayupa, Josephus {Ant. VIII. 15, 4) puts these words into
the mouth of Zedekias before striking him: 'If he be a true prophet,
I

Kings

V.

fKo\d(fii(Tav

/cat

(3)

xxii.

24,

evdvs paiTiadus vn

Judah.'

tp-oii

when he put

dried up,

When

/3Xa\//-arco

it

paTri^eiv

one of pal38iCeiv,

to strike

pov

had acquired
with a rod,

that

hand was
came out of

meaning instead

of the older

ttju x^'^P^y

man

forth against the

this
is

it

^^ Jeroboam's
of

God

highly improbable that

continue to be used in that older sense; of which

instance can be found later than Herodotus.

Diog. Laert. IX.

and

doubt

if

it would
any clear

Schleusner, indeed, refers

Vit. Themist. xi, both

an anecdote quoted from Herodotus, and the
former a saying of Heraclitus, who flourished Olymp. LXix. Another
instance quoted is Diog. Laert. viil. 36
-navaai, pij8e pdmCf (said of
but this is from the elegiacs of Xenophanes, another
beating a dog)
old writer.
Lastly, a fragment of Anacreon, pepama-pfva vcara, is quoted
by the Scholiast on Hom. Od. ^. 59^ So that in this sense pmri^fip

(for this sense) to

moderns

but the latter

i,

Plut.

is

'

[Cf.

fixf^er/i/

[Cf.

de^Lav

pe
Of

TTJs

Nonnus

eTrdra^e

ToXp-rjpri

olos

Phit.

povqv [bovXriv)

al

i.

rjv
ii.

iraiovaiv
rj

Aristaen. E/>.

eVireti'as
Kopprjs.

7ra\d/x]7

Trapeirji'.]

p.

4:

Kal t7]v

(Trippairi^eiv

267

plav

ywaiKes eicrdyovaai,

eiri

rrjs

KopprjS Kal pavl^'ovaii'

to /xev ravrrju paTri^eaOai....]

''

[Cf.

lectione

^pws

Anacreon

vir. 2, e

Brunckiana

'TaKivdivq} pe pci/SSy xXe7r(5s

paTrtj'wi'.]

ST JOHN.

Io6
would appear

Homeric

to

be an archaic form of

connected with the

/ja/^SiXf"')

an epithet of Hermes^

xpi"^''PP?''iy,

XVIII. 28:

XVIII. 28

'from Caiaphas.'

diro Tov Kaid<f)a]

Rather, 'from the

house of Caiaphas.' So Mark v. 35: a-ao tov dp)(iavvayMyov, 'from the

Acts xvi. 40
ruler of the synagogue's hoiisei'
ih Tr]v \v8iav, into
'

the house of Lydia-.'

XIX.
meaning

12:

Tw Kaio-api]

dvTtXYt

rather,

is

'

against

Caesar,'

dvrapTTjs

his

resisteth

II.

or KaKoKoydv^.

^XaacfiTjixflv

[I

now

see that the Revisers have given a

place to this suggestion in their margin

XIX.

24: \dx>^v

airov]

Trept

'

Or, opposeth Caesar:']

'let us cast lots for

use of the word Xayx^dveiv, which in good Greek

thitig by

lot.

(Thucyd.

ill.

Toiis

'

Euthymius di/rtXe'yft, T\roi dfTalpei, from which latter comes

a rebel; and the 7-ebellio7i of Korah is called his dj/nXoyi'a,
To 'speak against Caesar' would probably be expressed by

authority.'

Jude

The

'speaketh against Caesar.'

himself

setteth

aXXovs

No

other example of this use

50- rpiaKoaiovs

a({>a>v

is

IV.

63

eTreira irpos

paxraaOai- koi tov pev Xa^^oira yrjpai

it.'

always

known.

An

improper

/o obtain soie-

Schleusner's

toIs dfois lepovs i^elXov, eVl 8e

fieu {kXi]povs)

avTcov KXrjpov)(ovs tovs Xa)(6vTas

Alford's (Diod. Sic.

*XIX.

is

aiTiTTepi^\fav)

and Dean

dXXrfXovs ofioXoyias edevro diaKXr)-

are both false.

Trjv 'EXeVr/f K.T.e.)

Without entering into the disputes of

denoted by this word, we may
remark both in the scriptural allusions to it, and in the indigenous plants
which have been identified with it, a singular inaptness to the use to
which it is here applied. As to the first, we read of a bunch of hyssop,'
and of its 'springing out of the wall,' features which sufficiently indicate
Of the plants which have been proposed as its
its habit of growth.
modern representatives (as different species of ;/iiut, marjoram, and the
like, and, by the most recent biblical naturalists, the caper-plant) nearly
all are of creeping, or climbing habits, agreeing well enough with the
29:

naturalists as

vo-o-MTTU) irepiOevres]

to

the particular plant

'

Hebrew

properties of the

assigned to

it

3iTN

(lxx.

description of the other Evangelists.

told (Tristram, A".

'

have since found

XXlli:

UppTJs

pdjidu), nal

may

in

Anton. Lib.

5^ ...ippcLTrLfffv

peri^ioKev

eh

llesiod,

whose work
in

the

title

avrbv

irirpov

'lioiai

rrj

but

it

peydXai

caper-plant in particular,

e\-

Uarpo-

'

in the

we are

always pendent on

is

K\iov% yap ^pxopai.

App. B.

C.

II.

25:

ra.xpVI^'^''''''-'^ov\s.al<xaposeisTbvA.VTdiivLov

ptTeKopi^tro
'

(ul)i

male eiiebatur

eis

tov

Xvrijjvlov) .\

[Or

'

is

of the chapter).

[Cf. Arisloph. P/ii/. 84)

The

Bible, cd. 1868, p. 458),

be taken from an older author (as

mentioned
^

H. of tJie

but not with the use

uo-o-cottos)

corresponding to that of the 'reed'

in this text,

526

Ka/ciis

/ca/cws

dyopeveif,

Liban.

dyopeijeiu Toi/i deoij^.]

I.

XIX.

ST JOHN.

29

the rocks, or trailing on the ground.'

this plant is said to

length

'

It

107

does not appear on what authority

be 'capable of producing a stick three or four feet in

(Smith's Diet, of the Bible)

certainly Pliny's description of

it,

as

Jirmioris ligni frutex\ does not warrant the assertion.

But the question

is not whether one might cut such a stick from a particular specimen of
the capparis, but whether sticks were commonly so cut, so that on an
occasion like the present, when one was wanted for a particular purpose,
the first which came to hand would be one of this kmd.
It adds to the
improbability, that the narrator should have thought it necessary to
specify the name of the shrub which furnished the stick, and also that
he should have written vo-o-wtto) for i5cra-a)7rou KXdSo), which is the ordinary
usage (eV ^vpTov Kkab\ TO ^icpos (fiopija-oo). Pressed by these difiiculties,
some expositors have supposed that the hyssop was a bunch of the
plant so called, fastened to the end of a reed (not noticed by St John) on
which the sponge was placed. But of such a custom there is no trace,
and the other Evangelists who relate the incident, use the very same
word TTfpidiis to denote the attaching of the sponge to the reed without
the intervention of the hyssop.
Nothing remains but to call in the
aid of conjectural emendation^ which, according to one master-critic
(Scrivener, Introduction, &c. p. 490), must never be resorted to, even
in passages of acknowledged difficulty'; and to another (Dean Burgon,
Refusion Revised, p. 354) 'can be allowed no place whatever in the
textual criticism of the N. T.'
Would it not be better instead of
laying under an interdict an entire branch of verbal criticism, and that
one which, in settling the text of the Greek and Roman classics, is justly
held to be the crown and glory of the art to treat each case separately
on its merits, especially in regard to these two points (i) Is some change
or other a matter of absolute necessity? and (2) Is the proposed change
so easy, so ingenious, so redolent of the true critical faculty, that any
editor of a Greek or Roman classic, who understood his craft, would
accept it as a matter of course.-^ A very small, in fact an infinitesimal,
proportion of N. T. emendations will be found to satisfy these two
conditions
but of the few, perhaps the very best is one of Joachim
Camerarius on this very place.
For uo-crwTra) nepidevTfs, a perfectly
'

'

'

unintelligible reading, write in uncial characters

expunging, as we have done, the two

letters Qli,

Y22Qm2riEPieENTE2,
repeated by a napopafia

from those immediately preceding and the thing is done. The

becomes as clear as day ^woyyov ovu p.e<TTov rov o^ovs vaaa nepiOevres
TTpoarjpfyKciv avTov Ta> aropuTi.
The vaaos was the Greek equivalent for
the Roman piliini, which is thus described by Dion. Hal. Ant. v. 46:
ypatpLKov

text

X)craoi....^vKa ivpopr]Kr\ kcli \fipoTrXT]dri,

rpKov ovx fjTTOV nodoov,

(Tidrjpovs ojSeXca-

Of these the Roman soldier carried two, and a

Xoyxn besides so that when an instrument was required for the purpose
of raising the sponge to the lips of the Saviour, no readier or more convenient one could be found.
It may be added that the difterence is of
Kovs i'xopTu -rrpovxovTas.
;

108

XIX.

ST JOHN.
between St John's

the slightest

who were

Evangelists,

and the

va-cros

KaKufj.o!;

other

of the

And,

not eye-witnesses as he was.

34

this

histly,

most ingenious conjecture has stood the test of ii'/ne, has been approved
by Sylburgius, Theod. Beza, Boisius, and other critics down to the
present day, when it has been revived, re-stamped and re-issued by
Ex densa
C. G. Cobet in his Collect. Crit. p. 586, who says of it
caligine claram lucem fecit admirabilis Camerarii emendatio v<j(T(a
'

Nesciebant scribae veteres quid esset

nepidiVTfs.

vocabuhmi

sibi

XIX. 34:

va-aanra substituerunt,

avTov

vacra.

Itaque

quod abhorret prorsus a

'pierced his side,'

All versions:

Ti]v irXeupdv 'ivv^i]

notum

sententia.'

which I should prefer pricked his side,' to keep up the distinction

between ew^e (the milder word) and e^tKevrrja-f {t. 2)7)- All the ancient
versions vary the word, though Vulg. and Philoxenian Syriac seem to
have had a different reading {rjvoi^e). Loesner iJDbservationes ad N. T.
e Philone, p. 161) suggests that this word was chosen, ut cognosceremus
non malo consilio {81' vnef>lio\r)v cofj-iW ijroi, as some of the Greek commentators express it) id fecisse /nilileiii, sed ut exploraj-et an Jesus vere
mortuus esset. 1 have lately met with a passage in Plut. Vit. Cleoin.
XXXVII, which greatly favours this idea.
Cleomenes and a party of
thirteen make their escape from prison, and endeavour to raise the town
for

'

and get possession

of the citadel
but failing, resolve to put themselves
one of the number, Panteus, being ordered by Cleomenes not

to death,

to kill himself
all

made

he had

till

sure that

all

When

the others were dead.

and makes

are stretched on the ground, Panteus goes round,

trial

of

them one by one, touching them with his dagger (r<a ^Kpidlco irapauTofievos).
When he came to Cleomenes, and pricking him on the ancle (NYSA2 irapa
TO a(f)vp6v) saw him contract his face, he kissed him; then sat down by
him, and when he was quite dead, embracing the body, slew himself
upon it ^

*XIX.
therefore

'

42; Ki ovv

^0T]Kav Tov 'It)o-ovv]

Amongst

&c.

the

'

needless

a. V. 'there laid they Jesus

changes

'

introduced

by the

Revisers, inversions of the order of the A. V. to correspond with the

Greek are
which

this

complained of. A few exceptions may be noticed, of

in which the order of the original, 'There then

justly
is

one;

because of the Jews' Preparation

(for the

sepulchre was nigh at hand)

they laid Jesus,' has been properly restored by R. V.

[Cf.

pricketh

Ecclus.
(6

xxii.

19:

On

tears to flow.'

ti^

a.'yKwvi.

see Boiss. ad Aristaen. p. jri.

Vit. Aciiiil.

'He

viacosv) the eye will

XX

that

make

vvTTeii/

Cf. Pint.

pLKpois piv t"7Xf'P'5iots

ffrepfoin Kal Trodripets Ovpeoiis vvcrjovTes.

id.

Vit.

.hiloii.

I.XXXVI

'ivioL

8^

ual

roc jipaxi-ova.
5i/o vvyp.a.s

id.

ii.

p.

rijs

^x'^^'^"'-

'a cadence suited

KXeoiraTpas

XeTras

255: (pv\aKas

Ka.Ti(jTi}<T(v,

ot

/cat

eirl

ofpOrji'ai

dpvhptK.

tCov

wvXuiv

rovs eKtpepopifovs fCKpous

i\vpaivovTOVvTTovTe%^i(pL5loisKalKavT-qr
pia Tr/jocr/idWocres vir^p tou prfd^va
ttoXi.tQi' cbj

rQu

viKpbv XaOetf iKKopi^optfof.]

XXT.

ST JOHN.

rS

IO9

calm in which the Evangelist brings the long sad agony

(Humphry).

to the sacred

close'

its

XXI. 5 |Ai] Ti xpoo-4>d-yiov ?x"^

^Have ye aught to eat.'" Rather, Have

is

V.

'>]

'

'

Have ye any meat?' R. V.

ye taken any fish^?'

'

who

the usual question addressed by a bystander to those

in fishing or bird-catching,

answering

to

our

'

to

">

"^x^*^^

are employed

Have you had any

sport?'

This we learn from the Scholiast on Aristoph. N7(d. 731 (quoted by

WetStein)

akuxxTiv

opvidaypevrals ovto) (^aaiv

Naz.

T)

XXI.
xi.

"EXEI2 TI;

add Nonnus ad Greg.

"AvSpes an ^ApKaSirjs
I.
p. 138 ed. Montac.
where the Scholiast has: Spa f6ripa(rap.ev tl''

aXiriTopes,

10:

may be

xpapfvoi- ToTy yap

ro, e;^fs ti; ttj tuiv aypevrdiv Xe'^et

Stelit.

exofjLev Ti;

Ch.

Xapievras

u>v iiria.a-a.ri

now

'which ye have

vvv]

The

caught.'

aorist

retained here by rendering, 'which ye caught just now.'

'The Jews were but now seeking

8 (R. v.):

So

eXjjTow) to stone

(viiv

thee^.'

*XXI.
ou

0\i.s-]

18: KTVis rds xipds o"ou, Kal dXXos

Kuinol and others

to the crucifixion of St Peter, chiefly

of the arrangements,

otm

<r

Kal

X,(a<rii,

will not allow that there is

oi<ri

oirov

here any allusion

on account of the preposterous order

last.
But this may be

being placed

k.t.L

TrfpieTrarets onnv ^dtXes coming in

and it is not necessary to adopt Scaliger's
explanation, that the criminal was led to the place of execution, tied to a
/urea or patibiilum, before he was nailed to the cross. If St John had

accounted

for

by the circumstance of

order after f^covwes

a-eavToi^;

own

not furnished his

explanation, tovto hk etVe

davara

(rr]ij,aivwv ttoico

K.r.i.,

the characteristic (Krevfls ras x^'P^s o'oi' would be conclusive as to the

kind of death intended by the speaker. Wetstein quotes Artem. O^ttr.
I.

76

v^oi

KOKoiipyoi di 03V aTavpadrjaiTai 8ia to

Arrian. Epict.

III.

26:

t.v

evdev Ka\ evdev.

(OS ol iaTavpcofievoi, TpijSfj

TOP depanovra enl

01 8' (iyovTis

Kal ^vXco irpocrdTjaavTes

Kal ttjv

x^ipatv eKTaaiv.

Toitv

iv rai ^aXaveia tKdvadfuvos, Koi eKTflvas creavTov

napa

ttjv

tci

Tinapiav,

add Dion. Hal.

tcis

Atlt. VII. 69:

xelpas drroTfivovTis dp.(f)OTfpai,

crTepva Te Kal tovs mp,ovs M^'xP'

''"'^''

Kapnaiv

^irjKovTi, iraprjKokovdovv ^a'lVovTis (lacTTi^i yvfivou nvTa.

[Babr.

dz'etXer'
"

iv.

6\(/ov 5'

[Cf. Flut.

dXtei'S

<jayr}V7]u

^rvxe ttoikiXov

F/L

A ti/oji.

TrXrjpijs.]

xxix:

(hsdi

^Xeti' 7rei(r(?ets dj'f\/ce...7rapd5os'^u?;',^0'/7,

Toi/

KoXa/xov,

'

when A. found

that he

had

caught his

fish

he drew up his

line.'

Langhorne.]
^

[Cf.

vop-l^re

Liban.

toOtwu d

Cobet tentat d vvv

11.

291:

vvv
8r]

^7/5^

5lt]\6ov.

dirjXdov.]

rjdio}

Ubi

lO

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Chap. I. V. 4: Kal o-vvaXi?6|ivos] A. V. and R. V. 'And being assembled together with them. Or, eating together ivith them.' Neither
of these versions seems admissible.
1.
Being assembled with them' would certainly require (TvvdkmQe'n^.
Hesychius, indeed, is appealed to, to show that o-vi'aXifo/xci'os is the same
as avvakKrOd^ but his gloss, when fully quoted, stands thus: l.waKi^o'

:,

fifvos,

avvaxdds, (Twadpnia-ddi

avvaXicrdfis,

where

explanation

the

of

(rvva\i(6^fvos {(Tvva6poi(6fifvos) is either purposely omitted, as unnecessary,

or has dropped out.

has:

p. 61)

Athenaeus

Alberti {Glossarium Graecte?n in Sacros N. F. libros,

'SfVvaki^op.fvos,
(11.

awadfWL^ofjifvoi Kal (rvvdv [potius

40) joins i]\i(ovTo kui

(tvvicov.

So

avin'ierrnv] avrols.

2.
Eating with them.' This use of the word seems to rest entirely
on the ancient versions (Vulg. Pesch.) and glossaries, from the latter of
which it probably found its way into patristic commentaries. It appears
to have arisen from a fanciful etymology, coupled with what is elsewhere
said that the Apostles ate and drank with our Lord after his resurrection
And of the Fathers it is observable that they always join kuI
(Ch. X. 41).
avvaXiCofifvos with the preceding verse, sometimes even inserting it after
The ou/y instance quoted of a-vvaXi^fo-dai in this sense is
oiTTavoufvos.
from the Hexapla on Psa. cxl. (Heb. cxli.) 4, where for the Hebrew
'

Dn/X

St Chrysostom

7l'\

reading

various

reading)

it

ad

quotes

loc.

"aXXos

But (besides

o-vi/auXto-^w^).

by no means follows

in its legitimate sense of congregari, as the

by

Kai

01)

\i.r)

(Tvvhva<T(i> (or avvhoia(T(3i\

aptavii, condntiavit

[Cf. \a\c.

</,

Luttit

woWoi...]

-j:

fTreibau

uncertainty

may

of

the

not be used here

LXX. render the same words

perhaps from the Syriac I>Q.kk_^,

indeed the construction with

nvTMv seems almost to require

a\iaOib<Tt

the

that (TwaKurBai

uvvaKiuQui (with a

/xi)

rats

rtpnixWrjcnp

this.

aw-

[Cf.

Habr.

F,i/>.

CXU

dr)pGiv SfxiKos avv-qvXladr).]

5:

ttoXi/s

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

11.23

The

only remaining alternative

Ill
proper

to take a-waXi^faOai in its

is

sense of co)igregari or coiivemre, insisting on the present participle, 'as

he was assembling with them,' as he was on the way to meet them (some
of them being in the same company with him) he gave them this charge.
Then it follows v. 6: 'when they were (all) come together.' If it be
objected that one person can hardly be said to be 'assembling,' the same
objection would apply to the common version, 'being assembled with
them' (compare also Ch. xi. 26: eytVero he avrovs (Paul and Barnabas)
(Tvva)(drii>ai t'v rrj fKKKrjcria
and John xviii. 2 on noWaKis avpijx^l '1'](tovs
fKfi fiera tcov iiadrjToov avTov)
although it cannot be denied that Hemsterhuis's conjecture avvaXi^oiievois would greatly improve the text.
:

A. V. 'purchased a

18: KTiio-aTo \(opU>v]

I.

R. V. 'obtained

field.'

There seems no philological reason for the change. Kraa-dai

So
(Ch. viii. 20) and 7ra>Xftj' are in common use for biiyitig and selling.
Aristoph. Aves 599: yavKov (a ship) Kvafiai, koi vavKXrjpm; and a few lines
on 7ra)X<5 yai/Xov, Kraiiai (T^ivvrjv. In Acts xxii. 28 (A. V.): 'With a great
sum obtained I (eKTrjadfxrjv) this freedom,' a similar correction might be
made^'
a

field.'

21:

I.

Acts

vii.

Heb.

x.

lo-fjX0

seems

'E<^' 77/uas

kqI

Upia

among

e'0'

ijfias,

to

i^nas)?'

{ecf)'

Schleusner (under eVl

The common

thorns,' eVt ras aKavdas).

because it would seem

Lord going and returning.

and went out

e^

is

to the point

resolution of the

j;/i<5i/'

is

objection-

the Apostles stationary, and their

make

'Him

A. V.

tovtov...^k8otov Xap6vTs]

The last word is wanting in

Whoever inserted it has the merit

being an adjective, cannot stand by

being delivered... ye

and

the oldest MSS., Vulg.

have taken.'
Pesch.

and out among us.

Compare Luke xii. 14.

in

tov oIkov tov 6fov.

iiv\

able,

23:

Wcut

as our head.

us,'

thee a ruler and a judge over us

p.iyav

construction into 'went in

II.

'

TifAas]

<j)'

examples of 'among,' but none of them

in. 12) gives three

(e.g. 'fell

5tj\0v

'Who made

27:
21

Ktti

be rather 'over

to

of perceiving that enSorov,

itself;

and

his

correction

is

in

accordance with the usage of the best Greek writers, who invariably join
k8otov Xa^elv, dovvai, TrapaBoiiiaL; e.g. Diod. Sic. XVI. 3: "Xa^av nap'
avrmv fMrovs roiis (f)vyd8as.
Dion. Hal. Anl. VII. 53: cos XPV 'fapaThe A. V. improperly
Sovvai Tiva i'KboTov eVi Tipa>pia rois ixdpols'.

[Cf.

(eKTrjaaro)

Kings
the

xvi. 24:

talents of silver.'

Supeav TOV Oeou dia

Acts

money.']

He

bought

20

viii.

XPVI^'^''''^^

R. V. 'to obtain the

money.'

'

Samaria... for

hill

gift

of

[Cf.

Dem.

633, 28:

Kal vvvl tov

diroKreivavTa Xapi8r]p.op,...iai' dfTairoK-

tt)v

reifual rives Xa^dvres iKdorov.

KTcLaOai.

God

"

two

with

A. V. 'may be purchased with

Id. 635,

(k de tov aov \pr]<pia/j.aTOs 6 ^ov\6-

/iei'os

^kSotov

d^ei

tov

Xa^wv.

dKovTa
Id.

648,

tov iKirrjv ^kSotov didwaiv.]

d-TreKTOvSra,

25:

idv

pri

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

112

H. 24

two words, joining Xa/Swrff with dveiXart. Perhaps St

which is also a good construction, e.g. Herod. VI. 85
k8otou y(v6^(vov vtto t(ov noXiTjTecov.
Eurip.
/on 1251 k8otos 8e yiyvo^ai. Symmachus ad Isai. xlvi. i: eyei/fro ra
separates

Luke

the

originally wrote exSorON yevofievO'S,

:

avTcav
(Kdora.
Compare evrpofios yevofifuos (Ch. vii. 32),
e/x0o/3os yfvofifvos (x. 4), f^vnvoi yevofitvoi: (xvi. 27), a-KCdXtjKolBpcorns y(v6fj.evos

^woty

elScoXa

(xii. 23).

II.

Xvo-os Tois toSivas Tov 0avdTov]

24:

puerpera, ut S. Chrys. T. VII.

eXvae

KOI ras w'Stwis

vel id quod paritur, ut S. Chrys. T. Vll.

ras avras navres fXixrapev

fit eyevvr](T(p jj/ias war-qp,

adest

et

opem

Xveiv dicitur 7'e/ ipsa

''ilSii/ay

118 B: o/xoC re yap ini^t] t^s BrjdXeen,

p.

fert, ut

LXX. Job xxxix.

explicandus est locus obscurus Act. Apost.

cod'ivas

avrSv

<o8lvas 8e
ii.

24.'

So

p. 375 A:
ve/ qui partui

i'Xvaas.

Hinc

printed 42 years

ago [1839] in my 'Index Graecus' to St Chrysostom's Homilies on St

Matthew. The phrase Xva-ai ras dd'tvas is not uncommon (generally in the
/asi of these cases) in later Greek writers, of which examples are given by
L. Bos and others'.
Although found in the LXX. version of Job, it is
fwl a Hellenistic phrase, as the Hebrew is simply, Or knowest thou the
time when they bring forth'; and the translator of Job, who was much
'better seen' in Greek than in Hebrew, rather affected snc\\ flosculi (as
'

names of

witness his adaptatio)i of the

('H/Liepa),

Keziah

(Kno-i'a),

Job's three daughters,

and Keren-happuch (Repay

meaning of the phrase in

St Chrysostom (especially

being certain, and recognized by

Corinthians (T. x.

this place
in

Homilies on

his

Jemimah
The

"ApaXdalasl)).

217 E): 816 0r;o-tj/ 6 a7r6(TTo\os' \vaas Tat, wdlvas tov davuTov oii8enia
yap yvvrj naiHiov Kvovfra ovTas co8ivei, as (Ktlvm, to armfia e)(a>v to deanoTiKov,
p.

fiifKOTTTfTo 8ia(nr(cp.fvos)

to the

English reader.

and others, the difficulty is to convey this sense

Having loosed the pains (R. V. pangs) of death'
'

di-a//i in labour, and his pains

Perhaps the slight alteration, Having
put an end to the pains ^ (Gr. pains as oj a woman in travail) of Death
(with a capital letter), might afford a hint of the true meaning.

certainly fails to suggest

the idea of

relieved by the birth of the child.

'

'

'To

*II. 39:

Tols fiaKpav.

rather be
servant's

ix.

Theodoret

Reference

off.'

20: Kai i^aiiitjTtiki toIs

But here the Greek

house ety

(Is fiuKpav

'

not

that are afar

compared with

any example
ovK

all

Esth.

els tBvx] p.aKpav.

Sam.

is

irda-i toIs

vii.

19:

is

made

to Ch. xxii. 21

'lov8aiois...To'is e-yyiiy Ka\

EI2 paKpav, which should

'thou hast spoken of thy

puKpav, for a great while to come.'

cannot find

Greek authors of ds fiaKpav 7vithont a negative, though

for propediem is common.

in

(in 2

Reg. Interr.

xi.ll.)

iXvae rai udTvas.

inelegantly applies this phrase to

[Cf. Lucian. //ist.

the cessation of a three years' drought:

ot

I'Xews 6 bf(nrbT7)s iyivfTo, koI tCov vecpfXQv

iri'pfTbv.

I5pui<!

imyd'o/j.fi'o^
I'hit.

ii.

p.

Conscr.

to7s

iro\vt...?\v(Te rbv

662 c

XiVic ciWoj'.]

VI.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

II

113

*III. 22: VII. 37: ws tpt]

Both versions: 'like unto me'; but R. V.
marg. 'Or, as he raised up 7ne.' The order of the Hebrew (Deut. xviii-

in

'A prophet from

15) is against the alternative construction.

me

of thee, of thy brethren, like unto

the midst

C?^^), shall raise up unto thee the

Lord thy God.' The LXX. and Vulg. translate literally cos efit, tanquam
me but the other Greek versions, here and v. 18, ofioiov ifj.oi or croi
;

*IV.

For the T. R.

25.

6 ^la crroyiaTos AajSiS tov naiSos crov elndv, the

Revisers have adopted a confused congeries of duplicate readings, which

has found

its

way

into

ABEN, and

TTvevfiaros aylov arofjiaTOs

a few cursives: o tov narpoi r]^a>v Sia

Aa^\8 naiSos aov dncop, which they thus attempt

'who by the H. G. by the mouth of our father David thy

to construe:

Dean Alford observes

Though harsh in conwords are not "senseless," as De Wette terms them,
being in apposition (!) with irviv^aTos ayiov.' But the

servant didst say.'

these

struction,

t^av(\h

<jTo\ia.Tos

'

greatest difficulty of

nuTpos ^fimv,
error,' for

all,

by tov
up as a 'primitive

the extraordinary trajectory described

remains.

still

This

Dr Hort

gives

which he proposes the desperate remedy toic nATpAcm

tJ/xwi/!

we cannot agree with him that 'the order of words in text

presents no difficulty, David (or the mouth of David) being represented
as the mouth of the H. G.' This would certainly require 8ui ttv. aylov
Even

AIA

so,

(TTopaTos A.

*VI. 2: SiaKovcIv
is

Tpaire'tais]

The English rendering 'to serve tables'

may be considered
But as no mention has been made of

equally ambiguous with the Greek, which, perhaps,

a good reason for retaining

it.

cotnnion meals {ava-aina), or of a distribution in kind,

it

seems better

to

understand by this phrase the transaction of mo7iey fnatters, in conformity

with the well-known use of rpaTrtfa, both in Scripture (Matth. xxi. 12;
Luke xix. 23), and in ordinary Greek: e.g. Plut. Vit. Caes. xxvili: ol
fiev

fieriovTes, iv fiecrco dtpfvoi

dpxas

Ibid.

LXVii

KkeUiv, ToiJi

*VI.

II

uxTTe rovs p.iv (on

S'

instruxerunt eos ut dicerent.

is

Appian, B. C.

74:

I.

'they suborned.'

Vulg. submiserunt.

et

eVi

fie

The

tniserunt viros,

only instance given by H. Steph.

Toi^rots-,

e?

vnoKpKTLV apx^^ (vvopov, fiera

rw

l(pe2 tov

Aios MfpoXa.

Alford quotes vivi^akov from Symmachus's version of Jos.

but the

irKrjdrj.

very rare, but undoubted, use

Pesch. paraphrases

Toa-ovcrBe (povovs aKpirovi inTf^\r]6-q<Tav Kari^yopoi

Dean

tci

aTToXeinfiv rpane^as Koi xp-qpaTUTTrjpia (counting-houses).

vire'PaXov]

of the word.

rpani^as, ibeKU^ov avaicrx^vTOis

hearing of the death of Caesar) oiKiai

Hebrew

is,

'

have divided unto

you.'

xxiii. 4,

St Chrysostom says that

Stephen, probably, only hinted at the supersession of the Law; for if he

it openly, ovk eSei tuiv inro^XrjTdiv av8pciv ovde tcov ^ev8o-

had declared
fiapTvpcov.

The

nearest Greek

cured'; as
K.

Dem.

word appears

to

be

TTapfo-KevairavTo,

p. 1092, 13: 7rapaaKvacrdp.ev6s Tivas rwi/

'

they proPlut.

8r]p.oTciv.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

114
Luc. XLII

Vit.

fv be

*VI.

'AH

15.

\ovKovK\nv

T<u Srf/xo)

OKtvaafifVOs aTroKTelvai

covofiaaev, coj vn' (Kflvov Tvapt-

Iloixnr]'iov.

that sat in the council, looking stedfastly on him,' (l8op

'It is a question with regard

TO 7rp6(Ta>Trov avrov wcrei irpoa-ooTrov ayyeXov.

to

Does

verse,

this

the face of Stephen

supernatural appearance, glorifying

or merely describe the calm and holy aspect with
relate

it

which he stood before the

aov,

av rts

a>s

Bfoii,

a^iy

I'Sot

Dean

council.'"

send us to Gen.

latter opinion

VI. 15

Those who hold the

Alford.

xxxiii. 10: eveKtv tovtov fiBov ru Trpoa-conov

npocrccnrov Beov.

Sam.

xiv. ly

on

Ka6cx>i

ayyeXot rov

ovTcos 6 Kvpios (lov 6 ^aaiXfvs, rov aKOveiv to dyaOov Ka\ to

Ksth.

V.

fi86v

crt,

In the

86^Tjs (Tov.

fiTTo (})6l3ov TTJs

ayytXou deov, koi eTupaxOrj

Kvpie, cos

first

and

Troi/rjpov.

Kap8ia fiov

i]

last of these there is a certain

verbal resemblance, which invites a comparison with the present text

same kind, not narrative, but addressed by

by way of adulation, and throw no light at all
upon the point under discussion. On the other hand Dean Alford's
references to Luke ii. 9, Acts xii. 7 are equally inconclusive and those
otherwise, they are

an

all

of the

inferior to his superior

who agree with him

as to the supernatural glorification

Stephen's

of

visage will rather rely upon the plain statement of the supposed phae-

nomenon, which hardly admits of being toned down to the calm and
holy aspect' which he presented to 'all that sat in the council.'
'

*VII. 4' fiTt6Ki.<rv avTov

For verbal resemblances, si

els

rqv

^-qv Ta\lTT|v, els rjv viieis vvv KaTOiKiT]

tajiti est,

compare Herod,

he s TovTov TOV x^pof, fv TO) vvv KaTOLKrjuTM,

verse

KaTacrxeo-iv,

fls

o'iKt]<Tau

116: airiKop-tvot

iv.

In the ncxt

TOVTOV.

the A. V. 'for a possession,' conveys the notion

of permanence better than the Revisers'

reference to the original promise (Gen.

'

in possession,'

xvii. 8)

and has a clearer

ds KaTuaxeaiu

aloiviov,

'

for

an everlasting possession.'
VII.

Greek
follow,

T. R.

12.

is irpaais).

o-Tra,

retaining

still

A. V. 'corn' (as in Gen.

Nearly

all

'corn.'

for *13,

]n

or Htsn.

2itiov occurs

Kai a(f)poiv nXrja-dfj (titlwi^ (^HZ).

Tlfpaas
dijdts

*V1I. 21

brought him

o-iroy
o-ira

once only

is

for

'corn,'
?3'X

o-tra

or aiTia

or DPI?, never

in LXX., viz. Prov. xxx. 22

Aelian. V. //. V.

eVei 8e

ds

koi eij ttjv fKtivav Tpv(f)f]v e^tneat, to

k.t.I.

av6p<|/aTo avrov]
'

use

Compare

(Tachos Aegyptius),

d(f)iKTo

TMV 2IT1I2N ovK fveyKoiv

wider sense of

Greek

In

The LXX.

'food' (^pcoixaTa Zonaras).

but there the

i,

xlii.

the uncials read rrtWa, which the Revisers

Here

up,' as

dv(6pfyj/iiTo

seems

to

be used

Paul was dvaTf6pap.fX(vos

in the

at the feet of

Gamaliel.

*VII.

24:

eTroiT]o-v

tK8(KT)criv

Toi

Both versions,

KaTairovo\)(Xvu>
I

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,

VII. 40

II5

aveno^ed him that was oppressed,' as if 6 Karanovovfj-evos were synonymous with o ddiKoviMfvos, which does not seem to be the case. The
latter is correctly rendered by 'he who suffered wrong,' and therefore
'

had

on his side

right

whereas the former has no reference

to tnornl

considerations, but only to the actual result of the contest he was

getting the worse. The word is often used by Diod. Sic. of those who
were being hard pressed in battle by superior numbers as XV. 85 Icr:

8e naxrjs yevofievrjs, Koi raiv 'Adrjvalav KaranovoviJievcov, kol trpos 4>vyT]v

XVpas

XVII.

opfiTjo-dvToov.

60:

T(a Tf n'kridfi Koi

^apei

Toil (TV(TTi]iJiaTos...KaT(7rove'iTo

TO Ta>v MaKebovav ImriKov.

*VII. 26: Kttl avTovs o-vvi]Xao-v els tlpijvTiv] 'and would have set
So both versions, although the Revisers have
at one again.'
adopted the reading of BCDt? awrjXXaaafv, Vulg. reconciliabat. Pesch.
Dean Alford supports the T. R., but gives up the
]ocn -(y> ' g^^

them

them

imperfect force, 'would have set them,' and renders boldly, 'he set

especially if we
what he certainly did not do
insist on the proper meaning of trvi'T^Xao-ej', which always implies force,
Plut. Vit. Serf.
not persuasw?t, as the following examples will show.
Id. Vit. Caes. XLI
XXII crvveXavvofievos vtto tuv e)(^pa>v els rci owXa.
Lucian. Hermot. 63
K TovTiov anavToyv (TvveXavvofXfvos oKwv (Is liaxqv.
at

But

one.'

this is

(TvviKavveis

fif (Is

p.(pos Ti Tfjs TToXfcos.

On

xa)piov.

Diod. Sic. XVI. 50: (rvvrjKaaav (rovs Xonrovs)

(jt(v6v.

Dion. Hal. Ant. IX. 12

X.p\

bia in

the

<TVV(Xa6ivTa>v

Const. Apost. Vll. 10: (\pr]V(V(T(is

(iprivi]v.

Moxr^s, avvaXXaiKrcov ds (pCXiav.

cos

VII. 35:
is

woXkav ds SXiyov

we must give the preference to the reading adopted

although we should be glad to find some support for the

the whole

by the R. V.,
whole phrase, awaXXaaa-dv ds
fj.axofjL(vovs,

x^P^ dyyeXov]

A. V. 'by the hand of the angel.' 'Ev

"1^3, which answers to the preposition

Hebrew and Aramaic

Greek.

So Hag.

i.

e'-yeVero

find A. V. 'in the

*VII. 40.

'We

hand

of a mediator

wot not what

is

Here

Xoyos KvpLov (V Xf'pi 'Ayyaiou.

R. V. renders (not very intelligibly) ^ 'with the hand'; but in Gal.

we

(Is

R- V. 'by the hand

become

iii.

19

of....'

So both versions

of him.'

for the Greek, ovk o'ihafKv ri eyeVero (T. R. y(yov(v) avT<^.

distinction

might be taken between tI iy(v(To ai/Vw, what has happened to him,' and
ri apa 6 nerpos
(Ch. xii. 18
Ti avTos (y(V(To, 'what is become of him.'
(y(v(To.)
But having regard to Exod. xxxii. i the Revisers have judged
rightly in retaining the A. V.
Perhaps also in Rom. xi. 25, the A. V.
'

'that blindness (or, hardness) in part

is

is

happened

{y(yov(v) to Israel,'

quite as faithful as the R. V. 'that a hardening in part hath befallen

Israel.'
1

[Reading avv

[Cf.

neither

'

Sam.

hand of prophets.'

x^'/"'-]

xxviii.

by prophets.'

15

Heb.

A. V.

'

by the

Trpo^TjTtDi/.

LXX.

iv xe'/J'

TWf

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Il6
VII. 45:

TJv

Kal

VH.
A. V.

elo-rj-ya-yov 8i,a86|djivoi 01 iraTepcs ii(xoov]

came

also our fathers that

brought

after

predecessors' &c.

'receiving

after,'

it

think diabe^d^evoi, simpliciter

dictitiii,

from their
be taken

it

may

Compare

adverbially for eV hiahoxy]ii 'in their turn,' [as in the R. V.].

Herod.

142

VIII.

'Which

Other proposed renderings

in.'

of 8ia8f^dfi(voi are 'inheriting,' 'receiving

45

ws 8e eTravaam Xeywv ' A\eav8pos, ^la^e^d^ei/ni eXeyoi/

of

aTTo ^TrapTTjs ayyeXoi k.t.X.

*Ibid.
'

tl<ri]'Ya'YOV...|iTa

'lT](rov

Karacrx^torei

tt)

tuv

A. V.

0vuv]

brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles (Vulg. in

R.

possessionem gentiinn)^

'brought

V.

with Joshua,

in

{Comm. on R.

when they

Mr Humphry

entered on the possession of the nations,' or as

explains

1888), 'in the taking possession of the nations,

V.

of

i.e.

But of the 50 examples of the same Greek

the same Hebrew HTnX given by Trommius not one is to be

the land of the nations.'

word

for

which Koracrxf^Tii is used of the act of taking possession of a

by the expulsion of its former occupiers. In the latter case the
word employed is ^1^, not TPIN and instead of eV Tr\ Karaa-xfo-ei. tcov

found

in

cotintry

i6va>v,

the usage of the LXX. would

(6va)V,

or ev

Tt5

(^aiko6pev<T(i

*Ibid.

TCI '46vq

(ov

require eV

avTovs

KaraKKrjpoiiOfxricrai

ravra dnh npoacoTrov

Oeos

^^wo-ev

airo

idvr],

rci

rfj

KaraKkripovoyirja-fi Ta>v

as Deut. xxxi. 3

trov, Koi KaTaKKripovnp.r]creis

irpoo-wTrov

twv

iraTt'pwv

Kupios

avTOvs-

Grotius

i^fj.wv]

compares the inscription which Procopius saw in Africa, 'H/nely eV/iei/

01 ({)vy6vTes dno npocrunrov ^Irjcroii tov Xr/crroC v'lov Navt], written in Punic
The fugitives in question settled on the African
letters on two columns.
coast near the city Tingis (Tangier).

As dtarayfj is interchanged with

*VII. 53: els SiaraYds d^YeXtov]
one of the significations of the latter (mandait/m), I do not
Symsee why it may not be so in the more proper one of dispositio.
machus thrice puts hidra^i^ tov ovpavoii for the Heb. XZlV.

didra^is in

j)

VIII.
avTov).'

I.

'And Saul was consenting unto

Rather,

of 2 Mace.

V.

*VIII. 2:

'Thus there was killing

of virgins and infants 1.'

o-vveKojAio-av

[Cf.

Si

tov St.]

The

R. V. 'buried Stephen.'

1024 says: SvyKo/xiS?)

'

App. B. C.

\.

r)

npo tov

C)6:

Td(f)ov

woWr)

d^

Kal Tuiv'lTaXLLcTiov duaipeffis re Kal i^^Xacris

Tu

t'

Kal
(?TT]}

drjfitvais

fj.d\iaTa

death

his

unto the killing (or slaying) of him.'

13:

slaying {acf)ayai)

burial.''

'

-n"-

dnb

I-

tt/s

I'Z',

dficpl

dcaip^irews

{dvaiptaen) of

A. V.

'carried

(t^ dvaipta-fi

Compare

A. V.

young and

old...

Stephen

Scholiast on Acsch. Sept.

ndaa

(nip.e\(ut.

Ti^eplov

TpdKxov.

IV: ^v8r]\oi

rjcrav

t^s TrarpiSos

("tt'

tQp dpicrTwv.]

c.

his

T/ieb.

npoi tuv

fKKopi8r]-

y]

Plut.

Fit.

KaridvTfs

/o

Crass.

oi'k iir dyadij}

dvaip^aei 5^ Kal oX^lpw

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

IX. 30

11/

would translate took up Stephen or took up the

I
body of Stephen,' of course for the purpose of burying him, though this

Tn(pov oTraywyr?.

is

'

'

'

^vyKOfii^eiv (said of a single person)

rather irnpHed than expressed.

up a dead body, which is lying exposed,' as here, and in the

often-quoted example from Soph. Aj. 1047: ovtos, a-e cpcovci rovBe rov

is

'

to take

viKpov

;^6poii'

/xi)

(TvyKoyLL^iiv, aAX' iav ottcos

f^f-

Iri

the case of several

bodies,

it

Thucyd.

place, as

VI.

crvyKOiMia-avTes

nvpav inidiuT(s TjvXlaaiTo avrov.

ov TTporepov ini
Toi/s

veKpovi

'

(TKT]i'r)v

i8eii^

dnfiXdev

evros

raiv

Plut.
rj

F//.

Ages. XIX: 'AyrjaiXaos

8e...

irpos ttjv (f>aXayya, Koi

(fiopabrjv evf^dfjvai

ottXcoi/

into one

8e roiis eavTav veKpoiis Koi eVi

avyKfKop.iiTpei'ovs

(brought in withm

where the last four words have been misunderstood by Langborne off upon their ai'ms,' and by Eisner ad h. 1. buried in

the camp)

horne,

them together

also includes the notion of bringing

'

their arms.'

The

ancient versions in diversa abeiint.

Pesch. ,_iCnQ.;,Ci^
{

= TTpoinep'^av).
VIII. 31

can

I.'

he done

TTws

So Matt,

om c^ o

'

Compare Luke

7dp av

Thus Vulg.

gathered and buried.'

vii.

8vvai|jiTiv]

(n\AVn.

12, e^eKopi^ero "joOl

'How

can

I.'

xxvii. 23: ri yap kukop inoirjae

ciifaverunt.

Philox. ^.iOTCIjQ^

Rather, 'Why, how

'Why, what evil hath

?'

*IX. 7: dKovovTs

TTJs

|j.v

<|>wvTis]

R.

'indeed,' as in Ch. xxii. 9?] the voice.

V.

'hearing [why not add

But as 'the voice'

Or, sound'

in v. 4 as an articulate one, the marginal

charge of being suggestive of differences that
have no existence in the Greek' (Pref lii. 2). No doubt, if 'sound' were
admissible, it would afford an easy method of harmonizing the account
here given by the narrator with that of St Paul himself in Ch. xxii. 9:

had been already described

rendering

liable to the

is

'And they

'

that were with

me saw

indeed the

light, Trfv

8e

(pcovriv

ovk

But when we consider the wide range of

perception between simply hearing the sound of the words, and taking
in their full meaning and import,
the hearers also themselves being at
the time in a confused and highly excited state of mind there is really
no contradiction between the two accounts. At all events the distinction
taken by a writer in the Qicarterly Review that aKovew Tfjs (paviis is
to hear something of the voice, and aKovnv ttjv (f)a}vriv to hear a/l of it,

rJKovaav

Toii

XaXovfTos

poi.'

is

perfectly puerile.

*IX. 25: 8ta Tov Tixovs] A. V. *by the wall.' R. V. 'through the
But in the parallel place 2 Cor. xi. 33 it is 8ia dvpL8os...8ia tov
reixovs, where both versions have 'through a window... by the wall.'
wall.'

*IX. 30:

Tri7v6vTs]

'when they knew of

it,'

The
has

absolute use of this

its parallel in

word

for re coguita,

Diod. Sic. xvi. 10: aKaTaax^Tov

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Il8

IX. 34

be TT]s opfiris t(ov uxXuii/ ovcttjs, fniyvui'Tfs toxjs fjnadocjiofjuv^ kuI tovs

dwaarov

to.

tov

(pfjovovvras rjdpoKrav.

*IX. 34: o-Tpwo-ov o-tavTw] 'make thy bed.' Perhaps, 'make thine
bed,' an office which had been used to be done for him by others.
[The name of this patient should be pronounced Aeneas, not Aeneas,

own

the change from Alveas to Alveias being a necessity induced by the laws
of heroic versification.]

Harmer

Rev. T.

{Observations^ &c. Vol.

II.

p.

by

Adam

common

under-

374, edited

Clarke, LL.D., Lond. 1808) says, in opposition to the

The Eastern people now do not keep their

beds made the mattresses, &c. are rolled up, carried away, and placed
in cupboards, till they are wanted at night.'
[But this can hardly apply
to bed-ridden patients.]
He therefore supposes that Aeneas is here
standing of this phrase

'

recommended

to give a feast to Peter and those that were with him

on the occasion of his recovery, and to prepare his house for the

company

reception of the

*IX. 38:

Jill

6kvt]o-t)s 8ieX0iv

^ws

ij(awv]

mode

courteous

of pressing

a request, of which a few examples from sacred and profane writers may
not be inopportune. Of the former may be compared Num. xxii. 16:
a^t<5 o-e, iir] 6Kvri(TT]s fXdelv irpos fxe (A. V. 'let nothing hinder thee
(Heb. de not thou letted) from coming unto me'). Sirac. vii. 35 p.r]
Aelian,
oKUfi {Tna-KeTTTfo-dai appcaarov ('be not slow to visit the sick').
:

V.

H.

IX.

ovK

2cp.<ovi8r]s,

coKUTjo-e

^apiis

a)U

vtto

yrjpas,

irpos

avToi>

that last

99 Periander writes rots aocjio'is, I hear

year you had a reunion at Sardes at the court of the Lydian

(Croesus)

':

dcf)iKfcr6ai.

In Diog. Laert.

rihr]

uv

prj

'

I.

oKve^Tf Ka\ nap^ tpt

(f)oiTfjv

top Kopivdov Tvpavvov.

near friends.' As they are distin*X. 24 TOVS dva^Kafovs <j)(Xovs]

guished from TOVS avyyfvels, we must abide by the A. V., unless we recall
the version of Tyndale and his followers, special friends.' Generally, in
the best authors, blood-relations and connexions, even the nearest, are
included in the term. Festus explains the corresponding Latin term
'

'

Necessarii sunt, qui aut cognati aut affines sunt, in quos necessaria
conferuntur praeter ceteros.' Good examples of this use of the

officia

word are:

Plut.

Vit.

p.avT(cos dno^oXr]

twos

Floril. T. CVIII.

dvayKaiwv ye

tis.

'^2,:

Pyrrh. XXX: ra de Tlvppa TrpofiprjTo pev...vn6 tov

Stob.
Toiv dpayKaicov (who proved to be his son).
vfj Ai
aWcou twi/
olov, TfdvrjKev vlhs fj fiijTTjp tivI,

KOL yvvaiKav, Koi rroWaiu

X. 28
himself

to,'

fj

Diod.

KoXXao-eai]

Sic.

XIX. 43: irapa

aXXwv

dvayKaicov aup-aTcov.

A. V. 'to keep

as A. V. Ch.

v.

13.

continued action being intended.

TvoXf fxlois ovrtov TfKvuiv

to'is

company

(with).'

R. V. 'to join

prefer the former in both places, a

The

other would require KoWrjd^vai, as

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES,

XI. 29

Luke

XV. 15

whom

XL

'he went and jointd himself

number
12:

men

of

|XT)8v

Acts

(eKoXXtjdq).'

v.

19

36; 'to

joined themselves {npoa-eKoXhi^dijy.'

The

'nothing doubting.'

8iaKpiv6|jivov]

MSS. usually

which
suppose between Jews and
Gentiles, but that should have been expressed, as it is Chap. xv. 9

followed by the Revisers read

dioKpivavTa (or diaKpivovra),

fj.T]8ev

they translate, 'making no distinction,'

ovdiv biiKpiviv

Koi

fifra^i/

npo^arov

dvap.i(Tov

re Kol avrav.

rip,a>v

Ezek. xxxiv.

Diod. Sic. XIX. 7

Ka\ irpo^arov.

diaKpivci

ov 8ifKpiv

(jiiKov

t)

We

might also tolerate p,7]8fva biaKpipcov, 'giving no one a

But comparing the two
preference,' //" Ch. x. 20 were kept out of view.
places, there seems no choice, but either to omit the clause altogether
(with D, Philox.) or to bring it into harmony with its prototype.
TroXe'jtxtoi/'".

*XI.

21

iroXvs T

Tov Kvpiov]

tirl

Dean

Trio-Tevo-as

dpi.9|Ji6s

(ABX

read

o TricrrfiJo-as) eirto-Tpeij/ev

T. R. omits o as unnecessary, not perceiving

'

Without the

Alford.

article

force.'

its

nothing can be simpler than the

construction or clearer than the meaning of these words

'

And

a great

and turned unto the Lord.' What is the force of the

article?
The R. V. is 'and a great number that believed turned unto
the Lord'; which, however, would require 6 noKv^ re dp. 6 Triarfvaas, with
the double article.
Besides, a great number that believed might easily
be taken to mean 'a great number of them that believed,' not the whole,
as, in fact, the Vulgate has translated, niulticsque numerus credentium

number

believed,

'

coiiversiis est

XL

29

SiaKovtav

Twv

Se

|i.a9T|TiIv

Then

'

7r(x4'oii]

which
KaOws

is

not the sense intended.

tiviropeiTo Tts,

the disciples,

every

wpwrav ^Ka<rTos avTwv

man

according to

els

his

determined to send relief.' The Greek word wpicrev is never used

for 'determined' in the sense of resolved,' but always eKpivep

ability,

in

ad Doi/dnitm

'

N. T.

'

were its meaning here, there seems no reason for adding

eKaaTos avrav, which, in fact, is omitted in the A. V.,
every man
according to his ability being no more than an adequate rendering

and

this

if

'

'

take the meaning to be, They set apart

them a certain sum^.' In Gen. xxx. 28 Laban
Jacob, 'Appoint 7ne (LXX. hidcmCKov., Sym. "OPISON) thy wages,

of Kadms

rjvrrope'iTo

ris.

'

{Gx. fixed a limit) each of

says to

and

will give

it.'

whole verse thus

is

I
'

would also join

And

Here, however, the true reading

wpoaeKKidri,

'whom... favoured,'

or

whom. ..consented.'

'to
^

o^pia-av

[Cf. Lucian.

diaKplvai

tiddruy

Torn

fxiu,

(pacKOvruv

dwo
5^...]

to to'ivvv
tGiv

ovk

tSsv

man had

App. B. C.

i.

5e

(jvufj.dx'^v

apKicei,

tov% <p6povs.

to spare, set

21: (nrrjp^aiov

tQv

xpVIJ-^'-t^v

xPVf^'^'''^

rendering the

SiaKoviav,

vov opiaas eKacTTcp

kolvwv

Herni. 68

eiSoras

ds

the disciples, as every

Phit.

Ii.

p.

d^iowTUJi'

ti2v

219 A*

iTri^rjToiJi'Twi'

Kal

^fi/xr]-

Stj/jlotQi' dtrb

irbaa
bpiffai

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

120

XH.

apart each of them for a ministration to send unto the brethren, which

dwelt in Judea.'

*XII.

The

It

Tw

follows in the next verse, o Kai (noirja-av

(sc. e7rf^iy\ruv).

A. V. 'in the prison.' R. V. 'in the cell.'

supposes that the prison was divided into separate

olKTJjiaxi]

latter version

one of which, that in which Peter was confined, the light shone,
and the other particulars took place. This may have been the case, but
we have no authority for o'lKrjixa being so used. All grammarians are
agreed that it is an euphemism for Sia-fiarripiov and as we have nothing

cells, in

our language, to attempt to distinguish between

corresponding to

it

the two words

only misleading.

is

in

upon, we should prefer

XII. 12

<rvvi8wv]

to

'

should be insisted

cell.'

'

A. V. and R. V.

following the Vulg.

thitig^

If the distinction

chamber

'

'When

But

considerans.

he had considered //le

never has this

(rvviheiv

meaning, but invariably that of 'perceiving,' 'being ware of,' as it is

See a host of examples
rightly rendered in both versions, Ch. xiv. 6.
Tapaxr]^ ^e
in Wetstein, to which may be added Diod. Sic. xvil. 88
:

TToXX^s yeuofifUTjs, 6 ndpos, (rvviddv to yivofievof, k.tJ.

XXVI

rav 'Papaiav

Kai avvfihov fiev oi

6 2i;XXa9 Trapfjv

*X1I.

13

rjdt], /cat

tov boKov.

Vi/.

Mar.

Vil. Syl.

IX

avvi8a)v to yivopevov, fjSoa Tas otKtas v({)a7rTLy.

Kpovo-avTos

tt^v

0vipav..."rrai8(<rKT]

These are

Kpoiwv]

dirTJ"yyiXv...Tr|XV

(TTpaTrjyoi

Plut.

vi'7raKOvi(rai,...i<r8pa|AOv<ra

familiar terms of the domestic

all

except that for Kpoveiv the purists preferred KOTrreiv,

of the Greeks
and fla-ayyeWfiv is more common than dirayytWeiv. E.g. Plut. V/l.
Pelop. IX e^ai(f}vrjs Se K07rTop.evr}s Trjs dvpas, irpoadpaficiv th koi irvdopLfVOs,
life

rov invripeTOV Xdpava p.(TUvai napa twi> no\fpapX(^v

fiau) Tfdopv^Tjpevos.

Lucian. Nigr. 1

ov8fis.
iKkr]6r)V.

Xen. Symp.

yelXai oaTis

Ko'^avTos

II.

It

ftrj.

TTjv

60

I.

Koi

11

Kai

"noKw xpovov

Ko^as

was a mark of

KaTao-i<ras

8^

ttju

(paa-Koirros,

dnTjyyfWfv

kotttovctlv avTo'is vniJKOvcrev

Bvpav, tov Traidos el(rayyei\avTos,

tw viraKovirauTi tla-ayanswer the door yourself,

Kpoiiaas t^v 6vpav dire

Bvpav, vTvaKovtrai, avTos

*XII. 17:
B. C.

Ibid. XI

dypoiKia to

(Theophr. Char.).

avrots rf

X^'^P''

w?

Kai np07rt]8t](ras KaTea-ficrfi',

o'l-ydv]

tmuv

Compare Appian.
aianfjs 8e

rt /SovXo/iewy.

avTco yevop.evrjs...

*XII. 19: dvaKpvas]

Although we do not

visers for retaining the A. V. 'he examined,'

as the

word

is

commonly used

N. T.,

in the

that dvoKpivfiv, like the Latin quaerere

and

i.e.
it

find fault with

the Re-

by simple interrogation,
ought to be understood

quaesiio, besides

its

general

meaning, has a special reference to examination by torture, which is

probably intended in this place. As examples of this usage, compare
Plut.

Vit.

Alex. XLIX

fK TovTiw 8e

(TvXXricf>0{).i

(ivfKpipeTO, t<ov

(Talpoav

XIV.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Id. T.

e(f)eaTa)T(ov rats jiatravois.

II.

'ApfTa(f)i\av ra'is ^aaavois dveKpive.

256 C: Koi

p.

avTov Koiuoyvias Kal

trepl fitv TTji yeyiVJ}p.ivr}i irpbs

Tr\s KaX/iitas ecfiearoiar]!

Joseph. Afl^. XVI.

ovSev dvax^epes fls tov narepa avveideuai.

121

8,

avaKplvavTt 8e

/xi'^ews (CfioXoyovv,

aXXo

8e

fxaWov, Ka\ ev

^acravi^op.fi'oi Se

Tois avayKais ovres...

*XIII. 9

SavXos

The

Se 6 Kal IlavXos]

seems intended

place

much

St Luke's narrative, as

insertion of this note in this

account for the change of designation in

to

as to say,

whom

Saul,

'

shall in future call

from which we cannot certainly conclude that the change or

addition took place at this time, much less that it had any connexion
Paul

'

with the conversion of the proconsul.

*XIIL 34:

TO,

AapiS rd

bo-ia

and sure

A. V. 'the sure

n-to-Ta]

mercies of

There is nothing
about mercies in the Greek, nor any indication that that word is' to
be supplied, to. ocria AavlS (Isai. Iv. 3) and to. eXerj AauiS (2 Chr. vi. 42)
are /reversions of the Hebrew npn.
It has been attempted to show
David.'

that

R. V.

but

benejicia

by a reference

here (as elsewhere) pietatis

way of rendering

possible

blessings of David.'

Isaiah's

sure pielies {pie facta) of David.'

to.

*XIV.

Clem. Rom. Ep.

officia

iKavov

|j.ev

The same

Xfiovov.

found

in

Herod.

I.

hiaTpi^op.ivov

S'

ei'y

be avrodi

ravra ttoXXoi)

followed by a participle (as here)

construction
189:

25

fjvfro /xtV

to epyov,

in

terere, as

Ibid. VI.

under-

text so

good construction, as

nXfLco xpo^ov TjvayKacrdri.

be no

not easy to see.

19.

xii.

to

except by 'the

But we may also join diarpl^fiv x.povov, teinpus

in the following examples
Dion. Hal. Ant. l. 41
Siar/jt^at
Ch,

ad

A. V. 'long time therefore

xpovov Su'rpnl'av]

oiiv

(R. V. 'they tarried there.')

they.'

Tj-tora

But what bearing the

it is

ll.

(x.^pLaaTo k.t.X.;

i]fiLv

and there seems

So-m Aav\8 ra

stood has upon the resurrection of our Lord,

abode

to

noa-a Se avra ocpeiXontv ocria; to (fxUs yap

oo-to is

the holy

may mean

oiTia

TO.

Cor. ch.

'

ofMoos fiivToi ttju dfpflrjv

is

naaav

avTov TavTTj tuTpf^av ipya^6p.evoi.

*XIV. 4:
(jxL^op.iv(siv

be

Tois

fievToi

'2vpaKov(riois
eaxio'drja-av,

biecrxicTTo

8i TO irXTieos k.t.I.]

<rxi<r0ii

8( Ta>v 2iKfXiKoov TToXfcov, Kot

be

j;

(TvaTpaTevovTOiv.

koX

ttc'Xis-

o'l

p.ev

koi 01

jj.ev

Compare Diod.

Twv

fiei>

Xenoph. Syinp.

elTroi>...oi

Charit.

be...

Sic.

xil. 8:

Tols 'AKpayavTivois,
IV.

59

Aphrod.

Tav

evravda
VI.

Xaipea crnevbovTes eXeyov...oi be Aiovvaia)

anevbovTei avTeXeyov...

A. V. 'they were ware of it.' R. V. 'they

(rvvi86vTs]
XIV. 6
became aware of it.' Here also Prof. Scholefield would render, 'having
If,' he says,
considered it,' i.e. what was best to be done.'
it had been
an assault meditated, it might properly be said t/iej' were ware of it but
:

'

'

'

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

122
this

says

was

it

actually

it

13

was an assault inadeJ But that is the

made, or only meditated} St Chrysostom

superfluous, where

is

question

XIV.

ov Trfpufxeivav rolvvv, aXK' (i8ov

agreeable to the use of the word

And

ttju 6pfj.i]v, koI f(j)vyoi>.

this is

a sudden movement, or impulse

opfuj,

(compare James iii. 4 R. V.), which might be rendered abortive, either

by the timely retreat of the objects of it, as here, or by the influence
of better counsels, as Uiod. Sic. T. x. p. jj ed. Bip.

frre^dWovTO toIs Xidois KaraXeveiv

opfirji

Ta>v

eir

nXfidoi

p.iv

avTO(j)copca

Hal.

OvoXvaKovs

tovs

(3a\e'if

apfjLTjae

tovs de Trpea-^evTas

Uion.

^aXXeiv anicrxovTo.

fioyis-.-Tov

o^^Xtui',

TO

17:

16,

Se rivau eniKalBofxevMv rfjs

Trpfcr/Surepoji'

KaraaKmrovs' o Se IloaTovfiioi...e7Tiax^''

opiirjv

''"'?''

Ant.

VI.

iaXcoKoras

ojs

tov TvXrjBovi,

anuvai tovs avdpas tKeXevcrev^.

*XIV.

ravpovs Kat

13:

'Not

<rT[A|AaTa]

for

Tavpovs

e'crrf/x/xez/ouj.'

Dean goes on

In his horror of the hendiadys, the

Alford.

mention

to

other purposes to which the garlands might have been applied

but

no doubt that the principal one was the festive decoration of the
animal to be sacrificed, as indicated by the following examples Oraculum ap. Diod. Sic. XVI. 91
ecrTenTai fxev 6 Tavpos, e;^e reXoy, f'aTiv
there

is

Plut. Vit.

6 6va(ov.

Ages. VI

Lucian,

TOV iavToii fiavTiv.

koi KaTaaT\l^as eXa(poi> (KiXtvafP airap^aaOai

De

Sacrif.

Tponov

KaTaa-Teylras iepdov

dfj,(j)OTepovs

*XIV. 20:

aXX' 01 ye dvovTfs, (TTf(f)avcicravTes

Diod. Sic. T. X.

TO ^aov. .Trpoaayov(Ti. raJ ^cofia.

85 ed. Bip.

p.

tovtovs

ela-iqyaye.

A. V. and R. V. 'as

KVKXwo-dvTtov 8^ avTov twv ixaOiiTwv]

Rather, 'when the disciples

the disciples stood round about him.'

So John

round about him' {KVKXuiadvTUiv not kvkXovvtwv).

Jews came round about him (A. V. and R. V.).

x.

came
'the

24:

'

XV.

17, 18

Tw 8w irdvTa
MSS.

XY''

to.

Kvpios 6 iroiwv ravra TrdvTo.

make sad havock.

from Amos
is wanting

ix.

This

^p^a avTov]

12,

We

is

willingly give

up

which, though retained in the

many

XII, and

in II, III,

"yvtoo-Ta aTr*

irdvTa in

Roman

the three uncials

BCN

also omit

leaving to be dealt with only o

we

reading, whether

Troicof

<rTi

the quotation

text of the LXX.,

others, as well as in the Syriac

version of Paul of Tela, which represents Origen's text.

this,

alwvos

the T. R. of which the principal

all

But, besides

the words that follow alavos,

TavTu yvaxrva

join yvuiaTa with noiutv,

'

air aleouoi.

who maketh

In which

these things

known,' thus affixing to the words of the prophet a meaning quite

or whether we accept the very lame
different from their proper one
construction, 'who doeth these things luliich were known,' in cither case
;

'

[Cf.

App.

/)'.

avTois <rKTrTOfj.ivois

TV

C.

II.

op/xT] p.iv

Kalcrapi, rotdSe iraOdvri.

Crass. XI:

i((>o^r]d-q...p.ri

118:
Tjv

KoX

ap-vvetv

Pint. Fit.

XdjSoi tis opfxij

TOV ^ndpraKov

Diod.

Sic.

opiXTJs tQiv

tirl

Tr]v 'Pibp.rjv

eXavveiu.

XVl. 10: aKaTaaxirov

oxXuv

oUa-qs.]

Trji

XV.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

20

23

This being acknowledged to be a

not be allowable, in a version intended for
general use, to pass over these three words, yvcoara an alauos, altogether, as
the result

equally unsatisfactory.

is

locus conclainatus, might

it

a fragment of uncertain origin, perhaps a marginal gloss on noiciv ravra

Then in the margin might be noted 'After //tese things the oldest authorities
add, known from the beginning of the world.
Other ancient authorities
insert v. \2>: Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of
the worlds This latter insertion will be very much missed, and, whatever
:

may

be the future of the R. V.,

word of God

of the

will

therefore

it

never cease to be quoted as a portion

but right that some record of

is

its

existence, as such, should be preserved.

*[In the foregoing remarks,

fear

have gone too

concession to the 'oldest authorities'; and

with a correspondent bearing the honoured

words

yi/wo-ra aii

ai'coi/os

far in the

am now
name

way of

inclined to agree

of BiRKS, that the

having been improperly joined

to the

preceding

sentence, what followed was omitted by the copyists as unintelligible.]

XV.
'

19:

trouble not.'

In the former text

you.'

Compare

disquiet not.'

we

irapevoxXeiv] 'that

fJ.li

have troubled

says: cva rl Traprjvdx^iio'as

Kings (Sam.)

/jloi

'

Why

v.

we might

24: erapa^av

translate,

'

vfias,

that

we

where Samuel's ghost

hast thou disquieted mep'^
xxviii. 15,

*XV. 20: TTjs TTopytCas] Dr Scrivener, in pronouncing a sweeping

condemnation of conjectural emendations (Introduction, &c. p. 491, ed.
1883) singles out as 'one of the best' that of nopKeias for nopveias in this

whose he does not say. Against which selection it may be urged

emendation is required. In the judgment of the Apostles this
was one of the 'necessary things' concerning which the converts from
heathenism required to be cautioned, and not the less so, because other
place,

No

(i)

injunctions, relating to things not of perpetual obligation, are included in

the

same

letter.

Even

(2)

in later times Christians

were thought by the

ancient Fathers to be released from the obligations of the Mosaic law,

but not from the precepts given to

De Monogam.
carnis

illius,

Noah

v: 'Ut et fides reversa

sicut

abstinentia, sicut

ab initio fuit:
ab initio fuit.'

sit

(Gen.

ix.

Thus TertuUian

4).

a circumcisione ad integritatem

et libertas ciboru/n, et

sanguinis solius

prohibition, therefore, of the flesh of

particular animals, as unclean, could not be enforced without a violation

was obscurely shadowed forth by Christ

and plainly declared, as a law of the Church, to
St Peter (Acts x. 14, 15).
(3) For iropvelas Bentley (if we may believe
Wetstein) proposed to read x'^'-P^'-'^^i which is not only objectionable on

of that libertas ciborum, which

himself (Mark

vii.

19),

[Cf.Vulg. Quare inquietasti.

Vit.

Phoc.

veavlffKov

pa<nv.

VII

Kal

Plut.

irapevoyXoxivTo^

Kdirrovroi

Arrian. Epict.

i.

avrbv

tov

ipwrr)-

9: His judges

said to Socrates
terfere with)
y4pov(XLV.^

\).y\^k

y\pG}v

wa.pivo-)(\y\<s^% (in-

rots i/eots py]hk rots

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

1^4

XV.

26

the ground already stated, but also philological/y, the flesh of animals
in Greek by an adjective in the neuter singular

being always described

or plural,
Ixvi. 17

or Kpia being either expressed or understood.

(cpe'ay

Diod.

(ioiav Ka\ x^viav.

p,ivovs.

Herod.

Kpeas veiov (2. to Kpeas to xo^p^iov).

i'lrdovres

Sic.

I.

70:

Artem.

Ibid. 84: Kpta xw^ia.

Hence

opvideia koX x'/^fta Kpta.

/cpe'a

fioax^ia Koi

0/tir.

x^'P^'"

r;

xi^^^

^7

Kpeav

fiovou irpoiKpipo-

70: ^otia, Tavpfia, xotpeta...

I.

^ soloecism.

'^

E.g. Isai.

II.

But what

(4)

we say to nopKeia? Quis novus hie hospcs? Not only is the word
itself unknown to the Greek language, but even n-op/coy, which is sometimes
met with, is not the Latin porcus, but an instrument used in fishing, as

shall

r)

Plut. T.

730c

p.

II.

nXeovTa OaXaTTOP, ovBapoii

Toa-avTTjv

KadrjKau ayKiaTpov,

ovbi nopKov, ovSe Siktvov, dXcpiTav TrapovToov.

Men that have

XV. 26 dvOpwTTois irapaStSMKocrt, toLs ^l/v^ds avTwv]
hazarded their lives.' The English expression seems to refer to past
dangers only, whereas the Greek word implies a general determination
and readiness to die for the cause, men that have pledged their lives.'
'

'

Homer
where

says of pirates
Scholiast

the

phrase in Hebrew

Job

'I

have put

my

Ufe

my

in

(j)fpovTfs,

napa^oKovTfs.

iavTwv,

d(f)fi87](TavTfs

kukov dXXoSaTrotcn

ivapdepivoi,

yj/vxas

similar

hand' (Jud.

xii.

3.

14)^

xiii.

*XVI.
'which

is,

is

12:

iiTis 0"tI TrpwTi] Tiis

MaKtSovias

[Xp8os [tt]?]

R. V. 'which

the chief city of that part of M.'

A. V.

iroXis]

a city of M.,

is

Philippi belonged to the first fiepos of the four

of the district.'
which M. was divided (Diod. Sic. T. x. p. 228, ed. Bip.) but the
chief city of that ptpos was not Philippi, but Amphipolis (Livy 45, 29).
This and other difficulties of the present text might be got over by
reading, iJtis eVn npaTijs p.fpi^os M. TroXty, 'which is a city of the first
portion of M.,' where npaTrj, a primitive error,' may have been corrected

the

first

into

'

npcoTr],

and

means

the

this correction

in the context
7]Tis

tibus).

*XVL

lives

6.

I.

eV

f'crri

142:

rw

iv.

359: wy

[Also Jud.

for

TvpatTrf

it

irpdTi]

Trpoy

to.

Sca-jxa

The

dveGti]

poax^pia ex dtapoov dveipem)

fiTTwi/

v. 18:

deapciv dvifi

(Martem

'jeoparded their

Heb. dcspised.~\
Armilage Robinson

unto the death.'

me

[When

npcoTrj

ttju

TroXty

always something

II. 35
E.g. Appian, B.
FaXartaf (ex Gallia venien-

to that sense.

Ke'iTai

r^s
is

ptar^p^piav.

198

VII.

koXtto) Iovti an' 'A;^nt7;y.]

26: Kai irdvTwv

Professor J.
has pointed out to
'^

restricts

ioTiv TraXi'as npoiTT] /xera

Herod.

word (Mai.
Od.

which

{'ApLfJiivos)

npwTr] TToXty

misunderstood

point of situation (as Alford) there

first in

that

Dr

Field

is

et

Hellenistic use of the

may

be traced to

Venerem)

not alone in

Hom.

pevos 'U<paiaToio,

suggesting

npuiTris.

See

Blass, Philology of the Gospels, pp. 67

1898.

Ed.

f.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

XVII. 22

where Eustath.

;^paTrtt

prjdela-i

to 8e dve7vai ov Sea/xoC
noir^Trjs

apwo-f TOP lii'dpcoTTov fK t5>v dfa/jicov,

Cobet

crrjiialvfi Xi'o-tf,

Chrys.

Or.

IV.

cos

25

tu toIs
eVeiSai/

70,

{Coll. C?'it. p. 56) notes

Nil prodest avaxri, quod Emperius, neque

opwo-t.

'Nihil est

quod Dindorfius
Verum est usitatissimum ilhid AYQ2I, solvant vincjilis^ But
the wrong tense, and the difference between a^uxrt. {dvQxrC) and

conjecit.
Xucoo-t is

npaai

fjLovov

On Dio

K.r.i.

dcjiwai,

the very slightest possible.

is

XVII. 14: iropv<rOai ws irl ti^v 6dXa<ro-av]

For an the principal uncials (ABEN) read

go as

'to

it

were

to the

whence R. V. 'to go
has not been shown to be a legitimate

sea.'

ewj,

But ecos tVl

combination; whereas tt. as eirl 'to go in the direction of a place, whether
the person arrives there or not, is an excellent Greek idiom, though it
may not have been familiar to those scribes who changed d,s into eas.

as far as to the sea.'

To

may be added

the examples quoted by Wetstein

Pausan.

Co7'int]l. 11, 2

25, 9:

i^rjp.r]Tp6s.

nXeovTC

(OS

XVII.

Kara^aivova-i 8e

KaTa^avTOiv he as

17

6aKaTTav.

(tt\

LacOH. 20,

eVt ttjv ttoXlv.

(from a single author)

to neSlov, Up6v eaTiv ivTavOa

<os ('nl

34, 8: otto bi

lov(Tiv evQiiav

irpos Tovs irapaTVYxavovTas]

'

^KvWaiov

as eVi 6aXa<T(Tav^.

with them that met with him,'

were i^ipLTvyxavovTas or iVTvy\dvovTas. Vulg. qui aderanf, but it is

rather qui forte aderani, 'that chanced to be there^.' Then 'met with
him' might represent a-we^aWov avTw v. 18, though 'encountered him' is
Compare Dio Chrys. Or. iv. 59, 4: ^aai
not to be found fault with.
as

if it

TTOTf

^A\e^av8pov Aioyivei

(TV/x/3aXeZf,

ov

ndw

(TxoXd(ovTa noWfjv ayovri

ri

Philostr. Her. p. 6 ed. Boiss.: ov yap avfi^aWa) ip.w6poLS, ovbe ttju

(TxoXrjv.

where Schol.

bpaxP'rjv o Ti (tt\ yiyvaaKO),

ofiiXai^.

XVII. 22 (OS 8io-i8ainov<rTpovs vixds 0topw] A. V. I perceive that...

ye are too superstitious.'
In the Report of S.P.C.K. for 1877, page 82, I find the following
extract from a discourse lately delivered by a distinguished prelate, and
'

published by the Society

'The Apostle of the

we have translated "too

Athenians "unusually God-fearing^," and thus he
struck the one chord to which their hearts would vibrate.'
It is not disputed that, according to their own ideas of religion, the
Gentiles, in words that

superstitious," called the

[Also P/iOf.

itrl TTju

19, 7:

(is

eOdpp-rja-av oi

no:

irpoeKdiLv 5^

'EXXdSa ovS^ tore

KeXroL]
^

fi

Dio Chrys.

[Cf.

Or.

xi.

156:

Kal ov p,6vov ye tovs iv koiv(^ yivop.evovs

(X670i's)
tQ>v

Kal TrapaTvyxaf6vTwv airavTui'

dewv.

eKn\ayivTwv

Flat.
be

tQiv

Vit.

Cat's.

Xi.vil

irapaTvxbvTuv.l

[Of

rival armies,

App. B.

C.

i.

(rvp-^dWovffiv dXXijXots Trepl ir6\iu,

ovo/xa ^ovKpuv.]
^

'

Unusually God-fearing

would be

very phrase

XXII

rd

'

in

diaipepdvTus 0O(7e^e?s,

5'

find in Phit.

dXXa Tbv

povrwi Oeoae^rj

Greek
which

VtV. Rodi.

'Pw/xi'Xoc diacpe-

iaropovaL yeviaOai.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

126
Athenians were

very religions^

TTfpKTcroTfpov ri

^Adrjvaiois

that 8(i(Ti8aifiovla

Pausanias

as

aXXois es

toIs

rj

{Att.
6e7a

Tci

24,

iari

22

testifies

3)

And

anov8rjs.

occasionally used in a good sense cannot be denied

is

in the face of such clear instances as Diod. Sic.

(ifxa fxev (Is

XVH.

8eicn8aiiJ.nviai' Koi dfo<j}tXri [Blov

8'

70: ravra

I.

enparrfv,

tov ^aatXia TTporpeTTop.fi'Oi.

But,

undoubtedly, the general use of the word is /;/ malani partem, to signify
such a superstitious observance of signs, omens &c., as is described in
Theophrastus's well-known character, 'O Seto-iSoi'/xcoi' and, generally, the
;

In this sense

religious feeling carried to excess.

expressly distin-

is

it

guished from and contrasted with fvae^eia, (vXd^eia, and the

Plutarch (Vit. Nit>n.

extr.)

to 6elop (vXd^eiau, as

Tr)v TrepX

making men

idle

and effeminate

dW

not continue in these swaggering notions {vfavc(vp,u(n),

;^aXf7r^s

T171'

aWaaaofievos,

yu(Sp.T]v

Kara. Novfidv fvcrelBfia

says

^1/

like.

says that Tullus Hostilius laughed at

fls

irpocnqKovcrav.

but did

utto

The same author

6 cf>vaiKoi

rrj

Pericl. Vl)

{Vit.

\6yos dnaWdTTav,

dvrl Trjs (Po^epas Koi (pXeyi^aivovarjs 8ei(Ti8aipoi>ias rrjv dafpaXi] per

dyadcov evae^fiav evepyd^frai,

j/oo-ou

eve8a>K(v ovSev ri

8ei(ri8aifioviav

(ignorance of celestial phaenomena)

Thus
Numa's

which Langhorne translates

'

eXTTi'Stoi'

The Study

of nature, which, instead of the frightful extravagances of superstition,

implants in us a sober piety, supported by a rational hope.'

the

life

of Alexander (Lxxv), according to the

same

Again, in

translator

'

When

Alexander had once given himself up to superstition (eWSwKt npbs to dda),

his mind was so preyed upon by vain fears and anxieties, that he turned
the least incident, which was any thing strange and out of the way, into
a sign or prodigy.. ..So true it is that though the disbelief of religion and
contempt of things divine is a great evil, yet superstition is a greater'
{8(ivbv p,v dTTKTTLa TTpos

TO.

6fui KGL

KaTacppovrjaii avTav,

Sfivr]

avdis

tj

SetcrtSat/ioi'ia).

But there

another consideration which has not been sufficiently

is

attended to in the discussion of this question, and which

of

it

and that

idiom,

is

common

is

to the

really decisive

By a well-known

the comparative form of the adjective.

Greek and Latin languages, the comparative

used to indicate either a deficiency or excess (in both cases

the quality contained in the positive.
In the former case,
expressed in English by 'somewhat' or 'rather'; in the

Our Translators have

superstition

bad

is

slight'^)

is

of

may be

it

by

latter,

'too.'

preferred the latter, 'too superstitious'; but as

in every degree,

and not only when

it

excessive,

is

the better rendering would seem to be that of R. V., 'somewhat super-

which

stitious';

praise.
'

TTws

If

Thus Diog.
r]pi)xa.

is

a mild form of censure, but

still

of censure^ not of

the latter were intended to be conveyed, then

koX

Laert.

11.

132:

tjv

BfKnBaipov^ffTfpos.

Latin the slighttiess

is

generally

Hor. Sat.

5^

is

In

quam,

inti-

mated by 'paulo' prefixed; of which

the most apt example for our purpose

in/innior,

Grecized

i.

9,

70:

religio est.

which

is

evident

Nulla

mihi, in-

it

At mi
might

si/m patdo

almost

detcndaipovicTTepdi dpi.

be

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

XVII. 25

religious S'

would be
'somewhat
and the superlative dfia-idaifiovea-Tarovs would be

that the comparative Seio-iSat^orfo-repovy,

quite out of place

27

exclusively appropriate.

Some

(as

critics

the particle

to

coy

be

H. Stephens quoted by Palairet) have considered

further mitigatory of the censure contained in

still

deia-iBaiixovea-Tepovs, as if

were the same as

it

o5$

elnelv, lit ita

dicatn

but

usage cannot be proved. It appears to be an abnormal construction

depending on 6f(opui, not unlike Matt. xiv. 5 on wy TrpocptjTTjv avrhv eixov.
this

Cor.

iv.

rjfxas

construction of

The

Xoyi^tV^co avdpunros w? vTrrjpeTas Xpccrrov.

usual

with a participle, as Diod. Sic. Xiv. 13: A.v(Tavbpoi

6euipa> is

Tovs A.aKe8at.noviovs fidXicTTa tois fiavrtiois iTpo<Ti\ovTas^.

...Ofcopciv

* Ibid.

The supposed 'want

of tact'

shown by the Apostle

at the

very opening of his apology in characterizing his audience as 'some-

what superstitious' has been remarked upon by the Bishop of Lincoln in

his 'Address on the R. V. of the N. T.' p. 29, who says: 'St Paul was
too skilful an orator ('too much of a gentleman' Dr P. Schaff) to open
a speech to such a sensitively critical audience as an Athenian with
words of censure.' It is, however, a curious coincidence that at the
regular sittings of this very Court of Areopagus, it was forbidden to the
parties or their advocates to use rhetorical arts, and in particular, to
conciliate the goodwill of the judges by a flattering prooemium. This
we learn from Lucian De Gymnast. Xix Ot 8e for' av p.kv nep} rov
:

Trpayparos Xfyaicrip, dve)^Tai ^ ^ovKrj, KaS" ^avxlav aKovovcra' -qv 8e tis rj

(ppolpiov e'lTTTj trpo rov Xoyov, &)$ fi'vovcrrtpovs dTrtpydcraiTo avTnvs...7rape\dciv

Although the Apostle was rather addressing

a platform audience than pleading his cause before judges, we may
suppose that the genius loci may have had some influence in inducing
6 KTjpv^ KaTeataTTrjafv fvdvs.

him

to deliver his message

words of man's wisdom.'

/xera Tvdorr)^ nappTjcrlas,

and not 'with enticing

*XVII. 25: Sepaireverai] A. V. 'is worshipped.' R. V. 'is served.'

The correction is supported by the following examples: Dion. Hal. Arit.
II.

65

rd ye roi KaXovpeva npvTavela nap' avrols 'Etrrta?

TTfvfTai (are served)

Ibid. 67

8e

ai

T. XLIV. 20

ov riparai

8aTvdvai^ ov8e rpaycodiais.

* Ibid.
thing.'

tcov ('xovroiv to peyia-rov

depanevova-ai

<os

npos

might add

6(ov ivapdivoi (Vestales).

deos vn' dvQpatnov

'

sition, as in the following

[Yet this

1
^

Or,

is

Both versions

'as though he needed

any

passages: Stob. Flor. T. XLIII. 134: dpiarov

the result of the R. V.

re/tgio/ts.']

Stob. Floril.

ov8e Otpaneverai

besides,' to express the full force of the prepo-

pev ovu rav oKav ttoKlv ovTas (TvuTerdxdai,

mg.

(f>avXov,

depa-

Kparos.

irpoo-Seoixevos tivos]

We

Trjv

icrriv it pa, Ka\

ev ra'ts noXeo'i

oj'crre

prjdevos Troridelcrdai f^coaev.

[Cf.

Oewpwv

to.

Id.

xiil.

TrXrjdri

86:

'AplXKas

8eiai8aipopovvTa.]

S^

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

128
Ibid. T. CVIII. 84:
Kal 8ia(f)p6vT(os

Syll. Ill

dela-dai

Diog. L.

aWa

XVI

yap

11:

VI.

^naprijv

ttjv

avrapKr] yap

dpiTTjv

rrjV

8,

toU napovaiv

5: a-vvd\f.To

avros ffxaBf

cov

npos

eivai.

fxt)

(fju,

Plut. Coinp. Lys.

irepov irpoabelTai.

rJKca-ra

e'St'Sa^f

koI a(f)68pa

1 1.

avr^ avrapKr]s npos to ev

o ToirivTO^ /xfiXtora avTos

Dio Cass. XXXVIII.

TTpoa-beopivqv.

eXfytv,

coy

Twv aWcav

XVIH.

C.

Trpoa^eladui.

(v8aip.oviav,

pT]8i>6i

3: avros p.(v yap ov8evbs irpoa-bflcrdai

apKfla-dai (CTKr^TrTfTo.

'was pressed

irveviJiaTi]

the

in

But

spirit.'

the principal MSS. and versions agree in reading r Xdyw for tw nvevp-ari,
and are followed by R. V. was constrained by the word.' Kuinol would
'

understand, fo/us occiipatits erat in doctrina pfoimelganda, with

agree

Alford and others

Dean

'

was earnestly

(or closely)

whom

occupied

in

But this sense of crvvlx^aduL appears to be fictitious at

least, it is not defended by such phrases as awexta-dai i/Soi/alr, oSvpfia &c.,
where it is used in 7nalam partem. Another example Wisdom xvil. 20:
okoi 6 KO(Tp.oi (except the land of Egypt) Xafinpai KareXapneTo <^cD7-i, Ka\
But even here
ai/f/iTToSio-T-oiy avpfix^To i'pyon, seems more to the purpose.
(TvvflxfTo is not occiipabaUir, but (as Vulg. renders) contincbatnr, 'was
held together,' was preserved from dissolution by the ordinary works of
On the other hand, for
daily life, which went on without hindrance 1.
discoursing.'

Greek would be
Comparing such passages as Kai

Kuinol's version the proper

SietrTraro

distinebatur.

n-cos o-uv;^o^iat

(K

Tav 8vo

that

ayanr] tov XpKTTov crvvex^'' vp^s

rj

(Tvvfxopai

there

or

d7r7cr_)(oXfiro,

can be

awexopai
doubt
which is

little

here represents some strong internal feeling,

further supported by the participle ^Lapaprvpopfvos, 'as he testified.'

* XVIII. 17: ovSiv ToviTwv Tw FaXX^wvi ?jj.\v] Join ov8ev epeXev, not
Compare Dio Chrys. LXV. p. 611, 20: aXX' o/ico? ov8ev avra

ovbh' rovTcov.

Diog. L.

Tovrav fpf\(v.

XVIII.
this yet

II.

34:

ft

days.'

Tim,

3)

i.

no authority

In A. V. 'after this'

with en.

by 'to abide

translate,

'

MSS.) Jud.

9
npoapeivas

ds

'

iii.

irpoa-p-flvai

S.

25

T. XI.

p.

it

is

Aesop.

F'ab.

be

many

days.'

Aq.

XC, ed. de Fur.

576 D:

dWa

to

not necessary

koI Trpoaepfivav alaxwopfvoi.

"

for this use of avvix^-

Chrysost.

SeLKvivre^ OTi ovk oUelg. dwdpei,

avTwv

iii.

koX ov< ea-riv.

Se avrop piKpov xpovov

[Compare,

adai,

(f)cos,

and

having waited (or tarried) yet

Compare LXX. (some

Job.

probably against

npoape'ivai ev 'Et^/o-o)

But there would seem

for this enforcing of the preposition,

would

pr]8(v peXi^aei.

is italicized,

who have rendered

at Ephesus.'

still

avTwv

R. V. 'Having tarried after

18: ?Ti irpo<r|Avas ijiA^pas iKavds]

many

the intention of the Translators,

(i

Se (fiavXoi, jqplv

rrj

<pv\aK7J cvvelxovTO Kai irepayivovTo

{coutincbantiir et incoIuDies evadebaiit).\

iiji'i

258

ws jueXXoiVr/s

irpoaoppi^fcdai.
dXi'iudovs

Fab.

Aesop.

LCf-

irpocififvov

prjbiirw

Sio

5^

avrrj^

(sliip)

Ibid. 284: evpihv

5i) Toi)%

ircjrelpovi

avKo. yivuivrai^

irpoaipiViv

XIX.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

27

* XVI 1 1. 24: XoYios]

eloquent,'

'

Po7np. LI

Vit.

noWol

CO? ol

A. V. 'eloquent'

R. V. 'learned.'

a<^a>vov

The

Xoyicov dirtppa-^ev;

other sense, 6

Trjs la-Toplas e/jLTreipos, is

Herodotus and the cultivators of the Attic

*XIX.

Plut.

p.

127:

Thus Diog.

profane history.

Athens)

fivoi Trap'
/3t/3Xta)

e'f

chiefly found

dialect.

The
known from

19: o-vvv^7KavTs Tas p^pXovs, KaTKaiov tvcoiriov -rrdvTwv]

custom of the public burning of

at

Cherub,

So

vocrov 7rpo(f)a(ris ov rf^v yXSiTTav entjpcoirev ; ov to (rrofia Koi raiv iravv

jjLiKpa

in

De

Philo

yevofxevos.

29

prefer

Xeyovo-tf, eVt tov Bfivoii ilirflv (Phryn.).

\oyio<! i^

KareKavaav ev

Lucian.

eKaaTov riov KfKTtjpfvav.

eKavatv eVt

rffv dyopciu pearjv

well

is

Laert. IX. 52 (of the writings of Protagoras

koi tq ^i^Xia avrov

books

atheistical

dyopa, iVo KijpvKa dvaXe^a-

rfj

A/t'.v.

^iJXcoi/

47

Kop.ia-as {ra 'ErriKovpov

(rnobov es

crvKiucov.. .koi rffv

BoKaaaav i^e^aXev. Magical books were treated in the same way, as we

learn from Livy (XL. 29)
Libri in comitio, igne a victimariis facto, in
conspectu populi cremati sunt.'
'

XIX. 27

ABK)

p'XXciv T

Kttl

Ka9aipi(r6ai ti]V p.7aXi6Tt]Ta (r^r fieyaKei6TT)T0i

'And her magnificence should be

A. V.

avTTJs.

destroyed.'

would not translate, 'and her magnificence should be destroyed,^ but 'should be dmwiished^ for which rendering
the authority of H. Stephens may be claimed, who in his Thes. L. G.
were retained,

If the T. R.

gives:

Item immiftuor, ut Act. Ap.

Ka6aipovpai pass. dejVdor, evertor.

xix. 27^.'

Y^aQaipdv in the sense of jninuere, detrahere, deprimere

86^av, (f)p6vr]pa, Tv(f)ov, oyKov, dXa^oveiav) is very

Common,

(e.g.

less so in the

example is St Chrysost. T, ix. p. 682 A

Do not
think that you are degraded {KadaipelcrBai), because you stand in need of
another person's help; for this rather exalts {v\lrol) you.' But assuming
passive, of which an

be the true reading, I do not think this need make

we suppose the genitive to depend on n
The pronoun is expressed in Diod. Sic. iv. 8 Kadaipfiv

fieyakeiorqTos to

rfjs

any difference
understood.
Ti

'

TTJs

in the sense, if

TOV 6eov (Hercules)

So^r/r.

XVIII. 4

yvaprjs KaQaipdv rt t^s 'KKe^avbpov 86^r)i.

were

peWdv

'And

ficence'; but Ti

Thus Matt. ix.

Marcell. XXIV
Maj. XI

a^fXoutra

'

TTTjiov

our

the reading

text,

difficulty

sometimes omitted with verbs of a similar character.

a'ipei yap to liKripapa avTOv dno tov IpaTiov.
Plut. VzA
pr] tt^s XimTjs a(f>\f'iv, dWa tw (po^co Trpocrdelvai.
Id. Vtt.

is

r]

do^rjs,

[In this sense

piv apxTj
ev

C.

it

r<u

^KrjTrioivi,

dirpa^La...8LTJ\6fp.

would

is

III.

poLpav av^hvTujv,

K.

in

we should have no

16:

App. B.

Se pT) 86^T] 8ia Trjs ISias

that aught should be diminished from her magni-

KaOaipelv, im>ni)uiere,

^eadat.

If,

re koi Kadaipe'iadni Tt T^y p. avTTJs,

in translating,

Cat.

"iva

ttjv

avTov

paWov

a(j-

ttjs

fj

refer to Plut. Vit. Grace. Ill

opposed to

64

Trjs

Karcouos

For the same construction with

KadatpovvTuv.

II.

t7)v

iih Hop-

is

5^

Kalcapos

dvayaydvTi avdts

29

too-ovtov ovv

ttjv

aaOeviararov vwb l.vXKa

Trl

S-qixapxiav,

Kadrip-qpiv-qv,

to apxcuov.]

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

130

e^ejiiaaavTO rov brj^ov ol bwaroi, Kn\

Tt]i

XIX.

33

eXnidos rov Vatov Kade'iXov, 'that

was not first, as he expected, but fourth on the polP.'

Another rendering of the corrected reading is adopted by Dean
Alford and the Revisers
And that she should be deposed from her
magnificence.' Against which it may be urged that the act of deposition
(generally from some office or government) being single, not continuous,
would seem to require the aorist Kadaipfdfjuai and also to be followed by
OTTO.
Thus Luke i. 52 KadelXe SvmcrTas otto dpovcov. Dan. v. 20 KnTr)V()(0ri
(oaov) he

'

OTTO Tov

6p6vov

*XIX.

Trjs

^aaiXflai".

R. V. margin

33: Ik 8i TOV iJxXov]

See on Matt.

instructed Alexander.'

'and some of the multitude

xiv. 8.

/dii/.
'beckoned with the hand.'
Rather,
Karaa-tla-as ti]v x^^P'"']
'waved his hand,' 'beckoned' being reserved for vevfiv and its compounds.

Compare

Pomp. LXXIII

Plut. Fit.

(to attract attention at sea).

hare): o

XIX. 35
the people.'
as

'

Kporu

\i.iv

Imag.

A. V. 'had appeased (R. V. quieted)

Neither of these harmonizes so well with O. T. phraseology,

Thus Num. xiii. 30: Caleb

'The Levites stilled the
'

stilled {KaTea-iconrja-i) the people.'

11:

viii.

6 (of Cupids hunting a

i.

xeipuiv, 6 8t KtKpayc^s, 6 8e KaTaa-eioov ttjv )(\.ap.v8a^.

KaracTTtCXas tov oxXov]

stilled.'

Neh.

KuracnlovvL rh Ifxana koi x^'^Rns opeyova-i

Philostr.

'Which

Psal. Ixv. 8:

people.'

(Aq. Karao-TeXXwi/) the noise of the seas... and the tumult of the

stilleth

people.'

Psal. Ixxxix. 10:

'Thou

stillest (O'. KaraTrpavvets,

Sym. KaraaTeX-

Xew) them.'
/did.

A.

vEWKopov]

V.

'a worshipper,' after the

Vulg.

R. V. 'temple-keeper,' which seems wanting in dignity.

worship)
Ibid.

margin:

TOV AioircTovs (sic)]

Kttl

'Ox.,

bioar^ixla,

from

KoX

Cobet
^

heaven.^

noXXais iravv

Dio. Chry.s.

fell

caclo delapsum,

fl

Or. LVli. 571,

dwaiTo,

/cat

KadeXdv

tov

ubi

yap

TTjv

iv 'Ap^rjXois

'AX^^avSpoi

pdxvf

71

iv 8e rais TrtXrais as oi

('having deposed,' not

/cws

turn
'

Darium

Hepcrwv /xerA

Aa/)e?of KaOrjpr]-

''"'?*'

X^'/"'''

to

success

ensured.']

is

[Latin

'

post devic-

'""Pro

11:

koX

/i6'o;'...'

iin-

you

wave your hand, and your

have only
*

(afterwards

').]

Lucian. Scytli.

[Cf.

aficrat XP'J

[Cf. Lucian. A'/ic/. Praec. 3: 'hpX'^

ixiv

11.

ovcrais, fiiav tivai Xeyoxxri StoTrer^

requirit a<f>eXuv.^

fjSrj

image which

Such words as dumeTfi, de

Compare Dion. Hal. Ant.

i^ovXero Taireifwcrai

(ppovrjfxaTOS,

of the

prodigiosa tcmpestas, should always be printed with a small

(TaXioi (fiopovai,

[Cf.

'And

A. V.

R. V. the same, but gives the right rendering in the

Jupiter.'

initial letter.

'

(or

*.'

down from

17:

official

and might, perhaps, be rendered 'custodian of the temple

title,

and

cultriccni.

an

It is

acdiftn/s.]

XX.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

15

Pausan. A/f.

explained by deoTrefinTov)^.

TO Sf dyi.(0TaT0v...f(TTiv 'Adrjpas ayaX/xa ev

neaelv k tov ovpavov.

e'xei

Plut.

6 (quoted by Wetstein)

26,

vvv dKpoTru\fi...(l)^firj 8e

Tjj

Num.

Vt'/.

XIII

IdTopfiTai

exactly like

it

*X1X. 36

Bip.

ixTjS^v TrpoireT^s

koi prjSev Taxfd^s

Stob.

npoTTtTes.

Ti

Diod.

TvpoTViTfia.

Compare Dion.

irparTnv]

found

in

T.

23

XIII.

tw

e'li]

389

dirciv

fTnacfiaXfi

tov

LXX. the word

In

evXa^eiav faxt]<f;

p.

&5f

TOV pev copov

r]TTov

rt?

3:

dictum):

79 (Periandri

III.
:

Hal. A/if. XI. 29:

Diod. Sic. T. IX.

Charit. Aphrod. Vl.

irpciTTdv.

Floril.

Sic.

8e nponeTeias ttju

Trjs

eleven Others

7rirv;(eii'.

ov8fv ovT TTpoTTfTes ovT ^laiov TviiTpaKTat poi.

ed.

neXrrjv

kcu ax^p^a, foi peyedos, koI popt^rjv, ottcos cnropov

Kkinrrj 81 opotoTrjrn tov StonfTOVS

avro

e's

;;^aXc^i/

who had

(^ ovpavov KaTa(f)(pofj,vr]v els rds 'Novp.d ireailv x^lpa^,

made

13I

eXtov,

usually

is

connexion with aTopa or x^'^'? ^^'^ ^^ Eccles. v. i for pr;

aov Symmachus has prj TrpoTreri)? y'lvov to) aropnTi crov.
>

anreiiBe eVi crTopaTi

*XIX. 40 -yKa\io-6ai. (rrdo-ews irepi rr\s o-ijjxepov] So the preposition

should be accented, according to the textual rendering of R. V. 'EyKa:

a good construction (see Ch. xxiii. 29, xxvi. 7),

and TTfpl is often placed eleganter after its noun more rarely between the
noun and its epithet, as Aristoph. Lys. 1289: jjcrwxt'aj rrept tj}? peyoKoXficrdac TTfpl TTJs a-Tacrecos is

^v

(ppovos

(noLr](Te

Pax

Kinrpis.

dfo.

105

eprjaopepos (Kelvov 'EXXj^Va)!/

dna^anavTmv

nepi

o ti TToielv ^ovXeveTai.

XX.

15

irappdXofj.v els SdjAov]

'We

touched

In a

list

at

But

Samos.'

of terms signifying appellere,

appellere will
8eKa

nXfova-Tjai

fXaxiCTTtjv

not
iBv

Herod.

suit

PWOTf,

UfXonovi'rja-Lcov s ^Iwviav

mean

We

Pollux

J.

VII.

napa^aXelv

III.

given by Wetstein,
vr]va\

ov8e

KpaTovVTCov,

vavs

/cat

daXnaarjs

ttjs

both which places

in

a sense which

eis

[Ci.Ibid.W. 27: Trpaypa dprixavov

plained, Salpwv
'IraX/aj

i^

To?s (T(peT^poLS dipaveis ua-irep irrrjvoijs rivas

But

[Cf.

iireira

Plut.

F/V.

Deniet)'.

is 0?7;8as fxera crrpaTids

Langhorne absurdly,

delq. Tivl

tvxV nXctrcocos

TrapaaX6vTOS (which

irapa-

(where

'having thrown

themselves into Thebes').

IV

xxxix

KXewvvpov tov ^TrapTiarov

^aXovTos

is

ypd(f)ei

nia>v

Vit.
els

Dion.

"LiKeXiav

afterwards ex-

in

word
the

Plut.

els

tls,

ws

'ioLKv...iKbfii(Xv

nXarwva).

^vpaKOvaas

two following examples

seems rather to be used

the

in

the

BioTrereis.]
^

of

Kanpeas TrnpajBaXflv.

virekdpfiavov elvat iroXefxlovs iTrL<pa.vrivaL

f)

most

4: 'AypiVTras

6,

Kaiaapa

Se eiy IIoTioXouf irapa^aXcov inKTToXfjv fls Tt/Sepioc

avTM yeveadai

can only

it

also suitable to

is

cipiaTa

Tjjai

eXnida

32:

the other quotations, as well as to Joseph. Atit. xviii.

((fieaiv

word.

102) includes ivpoa-

(l.

napejiaXe

179:

'Adrjvaicov

trajicere, to cross over,

R. V.

arrived at Samos.'

nor yet Thucyd.

^Kiddov;

fi-X'^^1

'

Of the numerous examples

^aXflv, but not Ttapa^aXfiv.

TTjv

A. V.

this is a very doubtful sense of the

sense of passing

V//.

Aral. XII

ry

by a place.

'Apdrqi ylveral

TisevTVxta^'Pi^paLKJisveihsTrapapaXovff-qs
Ko.Ta.Tov Tb-Kov.

375, 39:

(the

Dio. Chrys.
Sirens)

ev

6>r.

xxxii.

eprip(^

riaav

KeXdyec...irl aKoiriX.ov TLvbs, Sirov prjdels

p^5/ws trap^^aXXe.]

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

132

*XX.

20: MS oi8iv

Twv

viTTto-TfiXdiATiv

A. V.

Kal 8i8d|ai ijias]

vikiv

'

XX.
Tov

(rv|i,<})p6vTa)v,

And how

20

dva-yyeiXai

(A1]

kept back nothing that was

have shewed you and have taught you.' R. V.

shrank not from declaring unto you anything that was

profitable unto you, but

'how

that

profitable,
spirit

and teaching

The

you.'

A. V.

is

as close to the letter

and

of the Greek as can be desired, but the latter clause might be

improved by rendering, so as not to declare it to you, and to teach you.'

Revisers have preferred the non-biblical phrase 'I shrank not' on
account of 7>. 27, where I kept not back would not suit. But in so
doing they have obliterated in t. 20 the exquisite Greek idiom, ov8(i>
vTrocTTfXXf (T^at, ov8iv vnoa-TeCKafxevov flnflv, of which a few examples (out of
a host) may be adduced.
Thus Plut. De Adulat. XVlil. (T. ll, p. 60 c)
'

The

'

'

hiiv eXfvdepovs ovras Trapprjaia^fcrdai, Koi /HTjStV vnocrTeWfcrdai

(where

Tcov avfKpepovraiv

Lucian. Pseudol. 2

Demosth.

vTrorrreXXeo-^ai

54 extr. viiv re a yiyvdcrKco navd'

jrfuapprjfrlaa-jjLai.
Dio. Chrys. Or. XI. 158:
p.

In

7/.

or

aTTOo-icoTrnc

cino(Tia>nnv).

ovxi ncivra

pi)

nTrXcIis'

$appa>v KOI ovdep VTrocrrfWopevos

/i/8'

synonymous with

vnocrTiKnvpevai to

Kai firj^ev

is

e^eineli'.

nv8(v iiTroardKapevoi
av (WtjOuh

S'

Xe'-yr;

27 ov yap viTf(TTfikaprjv tov

nvnyyelXai vpiv, the verb being

prj

intransitive, its

English equivalent must be varied, and the A. V.

shunned not'

at least as

*XX.
me.'

more

is

23:

ijTi

8(r)xd

|j.

good as
Kal

in

harmony with

f07-

present usage.

Jacobs. 1794):

nav(xai-

ffifvev rjfias koi

aWo

XX.
tjAavTO)]

24

dXX'

Trjs

Palairet gives

Anthol.

I.

two good examples

33,

of

32

(T.

i,

p.

Ach. Tat.

125
V. 2:

yvpvdmov.

ov8v6s Xoyov iroioviAai, oi8i ^x"

The reading

Both versions: 'abide

Perhaps 'await me' would be

inei ae pivft taKpva Koi KaToirw.

TV)(r]s

'

not.'

p.vov(riv]

i/ie.''

Greek word being so used.

of the

shrank

'I

OXftj/eis

A. V. in marg. 'Or, wait

ti,

Xe'yei.

BCN\

which

is

'""''l*'

4'^X''lv

H-"^

Ti|j.iav

adopted by most modern

and followed by R. V., aXX' ovbevos \6yov noiovpai rfjv "^vx^jv

has every appearance of having consisted originally of
two members, which, through the accidental omission of one or more
words, have become fused into one. The unsuccessful attempts which
have been made to construe the amalgamated sentence as a single clause
plainly show this.
Thus Dean Alford's I hold my life of no account,
nor precious to me,' and the R. V. I hold not my life of any account,
as dear unto myself,' do, in fact, break up the clause into two by the
interpolation of ovSe and u>s respectively to say nothing of the tautology.
On the other hand the T. R. while yielding a faultless construction, also
editors,

Tifiiav

ffiavTca,

'

'

gets rid of the tautology, the

first

clause, XX' ovbtvoi \uyov nowiipai,

minor evils, the Bfapa kuI 6\i\l/(is mentioned in

the preceding verse, which we should have expected the speaker to
The principal
allude to before expressing his contempt for death itself.
difficulty in this reading is. that if the words ov8f ;^a) had once formed
plainly referring to the

XX.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

34

33

a part of the original text, there is no apparent reason for their subsequent
This, however, does not apply to other supplements, in which

omission.
the verb

middle voice, so forming a clear

in the

is

In a paper printed

Tj-oiovixai.

in

6/iotoreXfuroi/

several of these, giving the preference to

ijyoiifiai,

the Pauline use of the word) several examples of

and quoting

(besides

^vxn" from Dion. Hal. Anl.

t^v

fiye'icrOai.

following

is

rifiiav

30 (due to Wetstein)

v.

tovs avdpas, Tifiicorepav i^yrjaanevos

TTOvfjaaio

Kadobov Tcoc avv TapKvviois

(ravToii "^vxriv Trjs

The

(fir],

from

rlfiiov ijye'iadal ri

profane authors, and a very remarkable one of the entire phrase

cf)i\ovs avrl TroXe fjiicov,

with

the present writer suggested

1875

ft

rfjv

(fivyabcov.

a copy of the Sinaitic MS. on this place, substituting

\6yov for Xdyou, and inserting the line supposed to be omitted:

.. AAAOYAGNOC
AOrONnOIOYMAI
OYAeHrOYMAI
THNTYXHNTIMI
ANeA\AYTnncTe
.

The

A. V. of ov8(v6s \6yov

'

Troiovfiai,

None

of these things

move

me,'

though somewhat free, admirably expresses the sense and spirit of the
Greek and is so endeared to the English reader by long familiarity and
frequent quotation, that it would be injudicious, not to say, irreverent, to
meddle with it. Its literal counterpart may be found in Plut. F//. Pericl.
;

XXXIV

ovdevos

iT\r]v VTT

and the

scoffs of his

* Ibid.

ovScvos

eKiPtjdr] toiv

enemies)
XoYov

toiovtodv (the

importunity of his friends

6 TlepiKXfjs^.

The more common formula

iroiovjiai]

ovhiva \6yov Troiovfiai tivos (whether person or thing), but

T. R. in this place

is

found

Dion. Hal. Anf. ix. 50: ttoWo.

in

Tap Trpfcr^iVTU)V...\6yov avbevos avrav

XX.

28

TJv

8ia tov ISiou

irtpifiroiijo-aTo

purchased with

al'[j.aTos]

A. V.

his

place) for

may be

'

purchase to themselves

d^LuXoyov a^icofia

*XX.
Compare
AxiXXecos,

34:

at

avTai]

IlaXafXT)8fS,

'these

[Cf. Id. Dion.

((prj,

XXXI

Which he

gat him {sidi

7

'we have

13 (the only other

iavroh) a good degree,'

Diod.

xxxi. 18: 'all his

Sic.

XVI. 7

Se

Ka\ tovs (TaTpajrai fxeyaXais

34
p.eyaXrjv 86^av iavTot re kuI tois BoiwToiy.

dypoiKOTepos

TAYTA,

iii.

Compare Gen.
;

hands' (stretching

Philost. //er. p. 162 (ed. Boiss.)

OepantvaovTa, Tt ovp

Tim.

{TrepinoioiivTai

TT(pi.Troir)(Tafjiivrj.

x^i^P^s

(irepterroij^craro).'

fj.a\ais 8v(r\ piKtjaas, TrfpieTroii^aaTo

'

also in

substituted 'get themselves.'

goods which he had gotten

TToXis

So

'

TrepuTronjaaro

i.

redemption through his blood.')

SeojueVwi/

noirjaaiJifvos.,,

own blood.' To distinguish

from eKTTjaaTo or jjyopao-e, we may translate, 'Which he
cotnparavit) through his own blood.' (Compare Eph.
[hath]

is

that of the

(fiaivrj

them

out).

flnofTos yovv noTe npos avTov

toIs rroXXo'is. oti

w 'AxiXXfi;

r<a ;^eipe a/xfjio}

jxt]

TreTraaai top

npoTflvas.

koX, to /ndXiaTa KLvfjcrav avT6v....'\

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

134

*XXI.

avTwv] A. V. 'after we were gotten from

when we were parted from them.' Perhaps hardly

diroo-rrao-ee'vTas dir'

V.

R.

them.'

XXI.

'

'

parted' might

be not unsuitable

such an occasion, although the

to

is all that is required in such cases as Luke xxii. 41

'and he was parted (A. V. withdrawn) from them about a stone's cast.'
Polyaen. Strat.
fKf'idev 6e d-rvoanafrdiVTuiv ara8Uw9 0.
2 Mace. xii. 10
Perhaps
VI. 16, 4: 0)9 Se \iaKpav (iTreandcrdrjcrav cixpt TreXayovs 8i(okovt(s.

simple word

the nearest example to our place

is

Eurip. Alcest. 287

ovk rjdeXrjaa (^u

but even this does not warrant, in a simple narration,

such a sensational rendering as 'after we had torn ourselves away from
them' (Grot., Hemsterh., and some English versions); not to mention

dTToa-Traade'iaa (tov

that this sense

form:

more appropriate

is

Dion. Hal. Allt.

e.g.

yvvaiKav re

inde

Koi

Tvaiboav

*XXL

so bringing

it

up, as

it

Divelllinur

T^v

A. V. 'when

we had come in sight of Cyprus.'

land in view by approaching it, and

were, above the honzon'' Humphry.

yr]v

place; as Lucian.

effect takes

Synes. Ep. IV

drLiKpv^a\i.iV avTovi.

8'

fiev

434

R. V. 'when

Cyprus.'

from a place the opposite

fTTft

II.

3: dvaj)dvavTs (T. R. dva<})avVTs) Si ti^v Kvirpov]

a nautical term for bringing the

It is

Aeu.

Virg.

iraTepav.

Koi

middle than to the passive

to the

dyecrdat eVi t6v Odvarov, dnoa-naifjievovs

Iphltus et Pellas mecuin.

we had discovered
'

v. 55:

Virg. Aen.

dneKpviTToiJ,ev.

i/oroy Xa|i7rpo?,

291

III.

In departing

H.

V.

38:

li.

ov rnxv

v<\)

aerlas Phaeaciim ab-

scoridiinus arces.

* Ibid.

Kei<r

present part.

ydp ^v to

irXoiov

dno(f)opTiC6iJievov

see

Pet.

is

Kvfiepvr]Tr)i Se x^eipuiva>v

iinyivapivav aTTocfyopTi^fTai.

p.

471

(ad opulentos):

For 'unloading'
(oXKclSey)

Hfi^ovs
Ti

'

Ki(r

vavv

XXI.

we had

ti

rrjs

Greg. Naz. Or. XXVII.

vrjos,

tea

rais

KovtfxWepoi.

nXe'rjs

Hal. Anl.
noTnp.rjyols

44:

III.

al

8e

dnoyf^il^ovTai

dyKvpoiv

(TokevovcraL

a-Ka(f)ais,

where, however, Cod. Vat. has dvTKpop-

take in a return cargo.'

= /cT

Ch.

xxii. 5.

Job xxxix.

Demosth.

29.

p. 1283, 21

7: ii|Ais 8i TOV irXovv 8iavo-avTs diro Tvpov] A. V.

finished our course (R. V. the voyage) from Tyre.'

comparison

whom

dTro(f)opTiaai

the

ttjv

piv

'Pobov KaTKupi(Te, koi tov yopov eKflire f^eXop-evos dntdoro.

fts

'And

eV

dTro(l)opTiCovTai

Kill

TiCovrai,

throw overboard,' as

commonly quoted Dion.

is

On

76[jiov]

The more common

Philo Tom. 11. p. 413

9.

ii.

meaning of the word

'to

t6v

diro(|)opTL56|Jivov

on

o'f

a large

the phrase

is

number

of places in

a very favourite one)

'And when

From

Xenophon Ephesius

the

(with

arrive at the correct version

we, continuing our voyage from Tyre.'

The

following are

some of

P. 19: KaKelvrjv piv ttjv rjpfpav

the places, from the edition of Locella
ovpia> ;^pr;(7-a/Li6i/ot nvfiipari, diavvcravTfs tov nXoiiv, ds ^dpov KaTrjvTTjaav (this
:

was the

first

P.

86:

8(

P. 55: tirXfov di 'Atrmi/- Ka\

(afterwards they were wrecked).

day's sail of a long voyage).

ptxpi ptv Tccoj

8irivv(TTo fvTvx<^s 6 ttXoGs

duivva-ui tov

an

\iyvnTov nXovv,

fls

avrfjv piv 'ItuXihv ovk

XXI.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

37

was

(pxerai (he

P. 107

2t(ceXtay

Ttjs

f'nl

from Egypt to

sailing

of his course).

of^yero, koI 8iavvaas fidXa acrfievoas tov tt\ovv, ov

Karaipd-

rfj S'

e^^r

7]8r]

In

all

to.

noWaii

npwra

fxiv

stage of the voyage).

first

35

but the wind drove him out

Italy,

dvayofiepos, koi 8iavv(ras tov irKovv,

ep^frat (only the

of a festival).

in:

P.

i^fiepais els

'PoSof

it off on account
no question oi finishing the

tov ttXovv eylvovTO (but put

p,eu Trepi

these cases there

is

voyage, but only of continiiing or perforating

it.

A. V. 'We took up our

Having furnished ourselves for
the journey.'
Hesychius explains the word by ei)rpe7rio-^ei/res St Chrysostom by to. npos ttjv 68onropiav Xa^ovTes. Compare Jerem. xlvi. (Gr. xxvi.)
O'.
(TKiVT) anoiKi<jp.ov
A. V.
TTOirjcrov
(TfavTrj,
19: ^7 ''^'y npiJ v3.

XXI.

15:

(T. R. dtroo-K.^)]

iri<rKva(rd|j.voi

carriages (baggage).'

should prefer,

'

'

Furnish thyself to go into

*XXI.

28:

PoTiOeiTe]

captivity.'

Wetstein quotes from Aristoph. Lysis/,

no such reference

yfiTovfs, fiorjde'iTe

Bevpo, but

Index Aristoph.

Also from Meleager (Anthol. T.

" Qvdpa>noi,

/3a)5f trf

there

add

is

Charit.

Aphrod.

I.

I.

p.

in

(sic):

Caravella's

8 Jacobs. 1794)

^0T]6f'iTf.

Se

eVet

TToXXaKis avTijs KeKpayvias, ovdev eytvero nXeov...

*XXI. 35: on 8i (^iviro eirl tovs dvapaSjiovs] Both versions: 'and

when he came upon the stairs.' The ancient versions, more correctly,
'and when he came TO the stairs.' Vulg. cuw venissei ad gradiis. Pesch.
L.Jj^ wjt4^ p- Philox. L.J5 Za\ ]0(n ^^j p. Cf Luke xxiv. 22
:

yivop.evai opOpiai eVi to pvrjfxe'iov,

*XXI. 37:

'which were early at the sepulchre.'

'EXXtivio-tI 7ivc5<rKis

know Greek?'

R. V. 'Dost thou

;]

A. V. 'Canst thou speak Greek?'

Dean Burgon

instances this as a proof of the Revisers'

refinements of the Greek language.'

pression to be, 'Dost thou

'

He

know [how

{Revisioi Revised,

rightly explains the full ex-

to talk] in Greek?'

(from Wetstein) the plena locutio, as occurring in Nehem.

avTcov

vioi

For the

'lovSato-ri.
5,

31

XaXovvTfs ^A^a>TiaTi, koi ovk

Tjfiicrv

TOVS

8' iv

(Ikos

Xen. Anab.

vil. 6, 8

struction would
iiosti?

Plut.

[Cf.

(T/ceuacraynei'os

Kal

tQv

24:

01

XaXelv
vil.

ix. p.

200 E: opa/EXXrja-iv tvayyeXlCov-

XotTroi' tl8evai ''EXXrjviaTi, Koi iv 'AvTio)(eia toiovtovs

:

(Seuthes Thrax) iv

x<ov ipp.r}vea- ^vvUi 8e Koi avTos 'EXXrjvKTTi

Gracce

xiii.

entyivcoaKovTfs

form we are referred to Xen. Cyrop.

elliptical

yap avTovs re

flvai TToXXovs.

elcrlv

and quotes

Tois olnlais KrjpvTTeiv Toi/s SuptOTi iTn<TTap.evovs fv8ov fitvfiv.

Other examples are St Chrysost. T.

Tai.

p. 149)

want of familiarity with the

to.

iTrrjKoa fla-TiJKei

where the full conThe Vulgate has here

TrXeioTa,

be Tav 'EXXr;i/ioTi XaXoviMfvcov.

and Graece scire., nescire is the ordinary Latin idiom,

Vit.

Dion, xxvi

airo-

ohv rk irepiovra. tCjv ottXwv

(popTluiv

iKil

and requesting

Synalus to forward them when there

was an opportunity.]

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

136

mouth

which would be not

at all surprising in the

captain,' as reported

by the Latinizing St Luke.

XX
of

ABX

require napa

The

a-oii.

is

Tim.

V.

Mark

and has therefore spent

19;

XXH.

23: piiTTovvTwv

'And threw

R. V.

iv.

this,

would

think,

necessary to express

is

20 (where R. V. 'accept'),

its force.

A. V.

ijAciTta]

Ttt

'chief

The reading

|xou]

But

preposition in napade^ovrai

acceptance ox favourable reception, as

Roman

18

thus represented by R. V. 'They

testimony concerning me.'

will not receive of thee

of the

18: ov irapaSelovTat trov ti^v [xapTupCav irepl

{fiapTvpinv without the article)

XXH.

'And

cast off their clothes.'

preparing to stone them (Grot.).

off their garments,' as

But pv^ai TO. ifi. is to throw them away, for the purpose of flight^, or of
running faster; and those who put off their garments at the stoning of
Stephen did not throw them away, but gave them to Saul to take care of.
Amongst the gestures of an excited crowd the shaking or tossing of their
garments (Lat. jactatio togariim) is often included. Wetstein quotes
Aristaen. Ep. I. 26 o Se hr]\xo^ (to express admiration of a dancer)
:

dviaTrjKe re opdos inrb 6avp.aTos...Ka\ t(o

x^'P^

Koi rrjv ivBrfTa trowel.

Kti/ei,

rw x^'P* dvaa-dovcri, 01 8e rrjv ea-dfjra. Lucian.

De Salt. 83 (where an opxr\(Trr]^ overdoes the part of Ajax p.aiv6p.fvos)
dWa TO ye Oiarpov dnav (Tvvfp,efirivei. rw Ai'ai/rt, Kai eVf/Scof, Ka\ f^ooov, kgi ras
Philostr. p. 818:

/cat

01 p.(v

ea-dfJTas

non

divepp'nvTovv

('

Though

there

is

mallem

ubi legere

abjecisse, s^d sticcussisse,

no good example of

stood by St ChrySOStom

using the same word as

dveppinTovv^, spectatores

szirsum jecisse vestes credibile

this use of pinTflv,

kui rd j/xarta fKTivda-crovrfs,

Nehem.

Acts

v. 13,

xviii.

4^r](Ti,

it

enim

Bast.)\

est.'

was so under-

Kovioprov e^oKov,

6'*.

*XXII. 25: ws 8^ irpoirtivav avriiv tois i|Jia.<riv] A. V. 'and as they

bound him with thongs.' R. V. 'and when they had tied him up with
the thongs.'

'

Dr Bloomfield quotes from

'AvTiyovov efiaariyuxre (rravpa npob^aas

Dio. Cass. XLIX. 22

and explains

rightly,

405 e)

(p.
I

think, the

both verbs to allude to the position of the prisoner, which was bent
forward, and tied (the position.?) with a sort of gear made of leather to
an inclined post' Bean Alford. But in the passage from Dio. Cass.
Trpo in

npo8i](Tas is

Pearson,

a vox nihili, and the true reading

On

the Creed, Article IV.

position, therefore,

explanation
1

[Cf.

Lucian.

(discum)

(h rbv d^pa Kai

"See
s8o.
*

Tim. xxxiv

Fit.

Boiss.

De Gym.

dvw re
els

^^ei

(Keivo

27:

avappiirTovcrLv

The

Aristaen.

(l^an ot
40
eUovTO ol 5k
:

Tod

(po^ov.

as quoted by

force of the pre-

/>is/.

to.

Or.

avrGiv

irepiTpixovTis

l/xaTia ippLirTOvv

virb

XXXII.

40:

p.

389,

/cat

iraLovTfs dXXijXous, /cai

dir6ppr]Ta \^yovTiS...Kal to. ovTa[l/xdTia]

piirToui/Tes /cat yv/xvoi ^adlj^ouTes

Ed.

[Cf. Diu. Chrys. Or. Vll. p.

fjiv

(said of spectators in a theatre) TrTjSwcres

Kal fiaivb/xevoi

rb woppu}.]

ad

is Trpoo-Sijcrar,

203, ed. 1723.

remains obscure, unless we adopt Jos. Scaliger's

in comoedia, Ego plectar pendens (h. e. p.eTfwpos).

Tb ifjMTiov dia p-iaov rod dfarpov.]

Tolvvv

p.

still

Legimus

'

[Cf. Plut.

plxj/ai
^

p.

103,

OUs

iviore.]

dvb

ttjs

XXrir.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

i6

I37

IMud pendet'e est luaai npoTe'ivea-dai, fumbus utrinque a terra lei'ari, non
autem stantem funibus ad columnam alligari, ut pictorum natio somniat^'

An

extract from Ach. Tat. vil. 12 lends considerable support to this idea

apri 8i fxov dedevros

(cf.

V. 29) koi ttjs fadrjTos tov crco/xaro? yfyvixvuifxivov,

twu pev paariyas Kopi^ovrav^

fifTfcopov Tf K ra>v ^p6)((ov Kpep.ap.evov, Ka\

raiu

8 TTVp KOI TpoXpV....

*XXIII.

10:

evXapi]dls

Those

8i.a<nrao-ef]

(11]

critics

who

pin their

on the consensus of certain MSS. require us to believe that ev'Ka^rjdfh

is a gloss on (jio^Tjdels, and not the reverse.
We have often had occasion
to notice resemblances between the diction of Diod. Sic. and that of
St Luke, and we find an instance in the use of this word. As, for

faith

example, XII. 60: Arjpoadevrjs fvXa^ovpevos

koL tov 'NavTroKTov fKnoXiop-

prj

XIV. 44: Aiopvcnos...fvXa(^f'iTo prjuore tcov KapxT]8ovi(ov dia^avrwp

Ki]<T(0(ri.

XIX. 55-

fls ^iKfXiaVj Kivois TTpoadavrat.

TOP diro

tcii't-'

XX. 36:

ovv evXajSTjdeis.

cruy/cX/jrou (^Oopov evXafirjdiU.

Trjs

Examples of

a literal sense, from the violence of an

biaa-natrdai. in

infuriated multitude, are not wanting in the history of popular tumults.

Thus

account of the riotous proceedings which followed on the

in the

death of Julius Caesar, we read (Plut.

naPTaxocre

Trjs

was Cinna the poet

of their victims
(T(i>paTos

oipdels

alhovpfvos

pTj

Trape'ipai,

((poiTMP

One

Brut, xx) who, eKKopi^opevov tov

FiV.

S'

fr;roDi'rff.

irporfXdep fls top o)(Xop

rj8r)

diaypiaipopepop,

being taken for his namesake the conspirator 2.

147) tells the same story with an addition by way of

SuaTTaardr],

8e

Appian

Caes. LXVlli) aXXot

Vit.

noXeas, crvXXa^elp koi biacrndcraaOat. tovs av8pas

(B. C.

II.

embellishment

Kippap..,8t.fana(rap ^r/picoSwr, koI ov8(p avToii p.epos es Ta(j)^v

fvpedrj.

*XXin.

Hebrew idiom

them '), but

7rpdyp.a enayayelp to

* XXII I. 16
'

irapa'YCv6|jivos

Having come

would surely require

to

Bk

Scaliger,

[Shakespeare

Truly,

my name

1st Cit.

Tear him

II.

in

It is

'We

not the

Ep. 146.

Ed.

is

Cinna.

Dr H.Jackson

to eltvopTa to

and he

to

quotation
*

viis

and

He

'

is

to

Ka\

avpup

be found

this

avToU

firiaras

hear of the plot,

c^p,

But

entered.'

8e,

Ammonius

avTois.

j.z*. X?7pcis.

Ed.

Quoted by Vorstius, De HebraisN. T. Comm. cap. xxxv. p. 632 ed.

Fischer, Lips. 1778.

This reference, as

well as the other in note

points out that this

A. V.

ls ti^v irapep-PoXiiv]

m 'lovSa7or

yi^/. Caes. in. 3:

to pieces; he's a con-

<Txfjp,a,

R. V. in margin proposes another

7ipon them,

fjKovdep

tov TtXeopd^opTos, like

e'^

instead of dKova-as

spirator.']
3

'great.'

ovop.a' oJy to vfipip v^pl^eip k.t.X.^

how he came

gives the right explanation

added

is

Kal elo-tXSwv

castle.'

rJKova-e be

As

for Trapayevopepos.

Dele

8e 'Attikop to

ea-Ti

dno tov Trpdyp,aTos

went and entered into the

:

dpaOlpuTi

Suidas^:

fv^aadai, etc.

rendering

curse.'

(as in Deut. xx. 17: dpadepaTi dvadfpaTiflTe ovtovs, 'ye shall

utterly destroy
evX^jV

Both versions,

'Ava6|xaTi dv66|xaT^(ra|Jiev tavrovs]

14.

have bound ourselves under a great

Mr W.

Aldis Wright.

^,

Ed.

owe

to

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

13?

XXI
tlwy

1 1.

//(?^/

30: Xe'Yiv

airov

TO, irpos

against him.'

A. V.

tiri o-ou]

Literally, 'the things

'

To

XXHI.

30

say before thee what

concerning him,' as

npos

to.

which pertain to God' (Rom. xv. 17). But the preposition may often be rendered 'against,' when the context implies
opposition, as Ch. xxiv. 19: ei ti e'xoifv irpos pe, 'if they had aught
against me^.' Col. iii. 13: eav rtr Trpns nva exjj /Lto/LK^r/'f, if any man
have a quarrel against any.' The A. V. therefore requires no alteration,
except that the words they had need not be italicized. But the T. R.,
though yielding an excellent sense, is not exempt from difficulties on the
6e6v, 'the things

'

'

'

part of the MSS., of which

eni aoii,

simply omits

supported by the Vulgate,

versions Philox. reads

to.

?//

to,

The

probably as B.

AX

apnd

read Xeyeiv avrovs

Of

tc.

avrov (CTlZciXj j-XcTl)

irpos

the Syriac

Pesch. 'that

mVtV

.O^Sopo .oZ.pj),

R. V. as usual follows the

same MS. 'charging

come and speak with him'

they should

and

dicaiit

speak against him before thee.' If this reading

it seems superfluous to charge accusers to speak
against the accused, I should prefer rendering, with the Peschito, to
speak %vith him,' i.e. to say what they had against him, and to hear what
his accusers also to

must be adopted,

since

'

he had to say

in reply.

*XXIII. 35

hear thy cause.'

SiaKoilo-oHiai o-ov]

The

A. V.

'

forensic use of this

will

hear

thee.'

word may be

R. V.

'

illustrated

will

from

Stob. Floril. T. XLVIII. 61

ix. 33: hiaKovtxiv ava\ii(Tov dp.(f)OTepa)i'.
pya hi ^aaiKeas "rpia, to re crTparayev koi SiKacnroXev (to administer justice)
Koi OepaTVfvev deovs- ..hiKaaTroKev be koi diaKoveii Travr<ov twv vtt avrov- .

Job

There

is

a story told of Philip, the father of Alexander, that

woman importuned him

when

a poor

hear her cause, and his answer was /xj)

The narrator adds
o-xoXdffti/, she promptly replied, km p.fj fSaa-lXfve.
6 8e davixacras to pr]6iv, ov fiovov fKtivTjs, dXXa koI twv
(Plut. T. II. p. 179 C)

old

to

aXXcoi' fvdiis 8ii^Kov(Tfi'.

*XXIV.

Kal KaTop9oo|j.dTwv Ytvoiievtov tu) ?9vi touto)]

A. V. 'and that

very worthy deeds are done unto this nation.' R. V. (with diopScopnTcov)
'and that evils are corrected.' If 8iop6a>pdToiv is the true reading, this
seems a good opportunity to confer the 'freedom' of the English Bible

upon a word which would certainly have been employed by an English

and that REFORMS are being carried out
TertuUus on such an occasion
In partial support of this rendering we might appeal to
for this nation.'
:

Heb.

ix.

10:

/Ae'xpt

'

Kuipov diopdcoatas, A. V. 'until the time of reformation.'

*XXIV. 25 Ai,aX70[j,^vov 8i k.t.X.] It may be interesting to compare

with this discourse an interview between Dionysius the tyrant and Plato,
:

7rp6s

[Cf. Lucian.
Tr\v

CToav

Her mot.

85: vvv hi...

^do^ev,

\6yoi

^)^wi'.]

atroTtTaaOai.

oudii>

t^alperov

irpbs

avrriv

XXV.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

xs

139

The discourse turned on virtue {api-rr])

Afterwards they came to fortitude (avSpeia) in particular
and the philosopher made it appear that tyrants have, of all men, the
related in Plut. F//. D/ou. v.
in

'

general.

least pretension to that virtue.

Justice

condition of the unjust, ovre

XOfifvos,

re

r/x^dero

Tols

Tav

Kr]XovfjLVois VTTO

roiis

Greek

e/Ll0o^os yfv6iJ.evos

nor 'he was

(k'vTpofios y.),

as A. V. Acts

rvpawos

e(f)fpfv 6

wa-n-fp e'^eXey-

tov avSpa

a7roSe;^o/xe'i'ots'

Koi

made by St Paul's argument upon Felix,

we would render neither he trembled
'

terrified' (eVror;^/;),

We

4, xxii. 9.

X.

just,

Xeyofievcov.^

In describing the impression

for the

\6yovs

davp-aaTcoi

napoiiai

was the next topic

and the wretched

{8iKaioa-vvr])

and when Plato asserted the happiness of the

but simply 'he was afraid,'

are sorry to part with the former for

shows that he was not so greatly moved on

the picture usually drawn of him, of a judge

Felix's sake, but the sequel

this occasion as to realize

trembling before his prisoner.

*XXIV. 27:

xdpiTa

A. V. 'to shew the

KaraGeo-Oai, tois 'lovSaCois]

But since
from his province, could have had no motive for
ingratiating himself with those whom he no longer governed, but merely
desired to lay them under a parting obligation, this view of the subject

Jews a

R. V. 'to gain favour with the Jews.'

pleasure.'

Felix,

in

seems

to

retiring

be more correctly indicated by the A. V.

pleasure,' than

by the proposed improvement of

XXV. II ovSeis |A Svvarai

me (R. V. give me up)
:

'

to

shew the Jews a

it.

A. V.

avTois xap(ra(r9ai]

'No man may

Again v. 16: 'It is not the

manner of the Romans to deliver (give up) any man (xapiC^a-dai nva
civdpconop).
To 'deliver' or 'give up' might be the rendering of napaI
Boiivai or fKdovvai, in which the principal idea of ;^apt^f(r^at is lost ^
would add 'as a matter of favour,' there being no single word in English
equivalent to the Greek.
The distinction is important, as showing the
highly advanced state of the Roman criminal law, in contrast with that
unto them.'

deliver

'

of Eastern nations

e.g.

when Haman

offered Artaxerxes 10,000 talents

of silver for permission to destroy the Jews, the king (in the words of

Josephus) Koi TO apyvpiov avrat

avTovs 6
'

grant

Ti IBovXfTai.

me by

*XXV.

[I

now

x'^pi^erat,

koi

13:

KaTTiVTi]o-av 15 Kaio-dpiav, do"7rao-6(iVOi tov 'i>TJ<rTOv]

So Vulg. and both Syriac

which agree

reading

in

ao-Trao-a/xewt.

surely as R. V. in text,

would certainly require Km

fxiv

[Cf.
(pi\oL

TroieTc

favour.']

salute Festus.'

Not

tovs avOpodirovs, cooTf

see that R. V. offers an alternative version,

Plut.

lit.

riaTrdcravTo tov

Dion. XLVli:

TrapeKeXevovTO

ry

But how

is this

to

be construed

they arrived at C. and saluted

'

ot

AIuvl. .to7s
.

<i>.

We

cTTpaTnliTais

Ot/c]

'to

versions, against the uncials,

F.,'

which

must therefore accept

xap('cra(r<?at

tov

'HpaKXei-

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

140

the only possible alternative, 'having saluted

and then arrived

childish

saluted F.

first

Can

where he resided.

C.

at

HroXe/xaiSa, koi

(is

where

niav,

riiJLfpav

they

i6

anything be more
The participle of the aorist evidently got in here from Ch. xxi.

KaTrjVTT]aafifv

7,

F.,' i.e.

XXV.

aaTraaafievot

rovs a8e\(f)ovs ffifivafxtv

perfectly correct.

is

it

*XXV. i6: ovK 'ia-Tiv '49os Po}\i.alois] A more expressive phrase would
have been, ovk ea-ri IIATPION 'Piofxaiois, as Plut. F//. Bruf. XXVI. Dion.
Hal. Anf. vi. 71.
On the custom itself compare Appian. B. C. ill. 54:
'

iJ,ev vojjLOi, <o

/3ouXj7, diKaiol

KOI aTToKoyrjcraixevov virep

*XXV.

tov evdvvofievov avrov dKov(rai re

rfjs

Karriyopias,

avrov Kpiveadai.

18
aWav ?<j>pov] (for fneffifpov) is the reading of the principal
adopted of course by the Revisers. Alford refers for this phrase
to John xviii. 29 Kar-qyoplav ^epere, and 2 Pet. ii. 1 1
ov (pepovcri l3Xa(T(f)r] pov
but neither of these is a good authority for such a writer as
Kpiaiv
St Luke. Wetstein quotes a score of examples of ahiav enKfyepfiv from
:

uncials,

writers of all ages

Lucian. Alex. 2

M.

C.

6p6(T

13:

but only one (from Libanius) of alrlav

nXX'

ns

r]V

rw

p^wpyjcras

eyKkrjpa poi^eias (TrKJiepoiv.

'rjplv

Sic. T. X. p. 40, cd. Bip.

aiTias yp-evSels 7ri(f)pu>v ro7s (VTropwraTois-

Pausan.

pevcov (yKXrjparwv anokoyelcrOai.

edeXoKaKijaai o"0af...eV

*XXV.

20, 2

Dion. Hal. An/,

rfj

22

Ibid. p. 213

VI.

5:

Tav fTncpepo-

Trtpt

VIII. 46: alriav (nevtyKMu Mi\T]aiois,

tI xp-qcrtrai tols

Compare

.]

npaypaai (Horatius

sister) reXfVTwi/ Kpariarov elvai 8ifyvco

tm

TovTw (concilio Amphictyonum)

Tfjp rrepl tcov

Sr/juo)

Diod.

(the determiiiatio7i, cf Ch. xxiv. 22 R. V.) fTrirpenfiu.

Koi

add

ov yap SuXfinei'

tov SePacTOv Sid'yvoxriv.

anopovpivos be

being accused of killing his

rfiv 8iayuoi(riv

Sic. XVI. 59

Apol. pfO

'EXXadt vavpaxi](ravTus.

diropov|j.vos. .els ti^v

ill.

Id.

Ach. Tat.

(TrKpfpopevco eyKktjpari.

Diod.

(^ipeiv.

TavTrjv (TrKpeprj rrjv ahiap.

oXmv didyvwaiv

eniTpeyf/'ai.

*XXV.
forensic

21

word

dvaircfx^"^ (T.

R.

reviittere.

So

is

nepyp-u))

The

avrov Trpos KaC<rapa]

Plin. Epist. x. 97

'
:

Fuerunt

alii

Latin
similis

amentiae, quos, quia cives Romani erant, adnotavi in urbem rciittcndos.^

Compare Lucian.

K?in. 12: tyvuaav dvanopTrtpov es

ttju 'irnXi'ai/ eKTrfp^j^ai

TT]V diKrjv.

*XXV.
suit

24: v^Tvx6v

to me.'

A. V. 'have dealt with me.'

jAoi]

Either of these fairly represents the Greek

R. V.
;

'made

as do also

'have been with me' (Tyndale), 'have called upon me' (Geneva), NOT,
as Alford, have been urgent with me (eVeKeti/ro pot).
A personal interview seems to be required by the following examples. Theophr. Char.
'

'

fvTvyxdpdv Kara cmovdrjv (BovXopfvois npoard^ai iiraviXOfiv (to call

agam). Plut. Vit, Ages. VII eneira rav fvrvyxafdvTiov Koi Seoptvuv, ovi

rois

aladoiTo

Avadfbpu)

pdXicrru

nfTToidoras,

dnpdKTovs

dnimpniv.

Id.

Vlt.

XXVI.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

28

Alex. XLIX

eKeXevcrep uo'dyeiv avrovs irpos 'AXe^ai>8pov,

have an audience of the king)

(VTvxeiv ^aa-Ckei (to

Dan.

liarcov.

*XXV.

vi.

27:

12 (LXX)

8<r|i.iov,

ir|x-7rovTa

(SovXea-dai

neyiarav npay-

Trtpl

ra

Tore ovtol 01 avBpconoi f'vTVXOi>

avayKalaiv
8'

coj Trtpt

Themist. XXVIl

V/f.

Id.

exovras (vrvxf^" Kal fieyaXcov.

I4I

/3a(riXi.

Kal tAs Kar' avTOv a'lTias crrifiavai]

\>.r\

sending a prisoner, not withal to signify the charges against

him.'
On which Mr Humphry observes: 'This idiomatic rendering of
the Greek participle is rarely so convenient as it is here.' But the
R. V.

'

in

English 'idiomatic rendering'

versions

till

and of

that of the A. V.

is

preceding

all

'snuffed out' by the Revisers: 'to send a prisoner, and not

withal to signify' &c.

*XXVI.

11:

iivd-yKa?ov

'constrained' (as A. V. Acts

is

V.

A.

p\a<r4>initv]

There seems no objection

blaspheme.'

to

19, Gal. vi.

xxviii.

compelled them to

'I

compelled,' though perhaps

'

12)

might be

better.

It

not necessarily implied in either word that the compulsion or constraint

employed was

successful, but only that such

The

means were employed.

imper/ec/, in this case, does not indicate an unsuccessful attempt, but only

same

(like f8iu)Koi> in the

which, taken by

*XXVI.

itself,

'

fjiiv

does not even e.xclude moral force.

26: ov 7dp

<rTiv

ywvCa

6V

ireirpa-yiievov

Lucian.

rav

De

Dear.

Concil,

prjKeri

rovOopl^iTc,

ueoi,

npoi od? oXXjyXoty KoivoXoydade.

T^ov

yap Tavra

(melancholy) tlpos

XXVI.

28:

tu>v ^i(3Xia)v

fvplaKea

tv ycoviq

proverbial

ill

(piXoa-o-

av tis avyyvoirj.
p-T}8e

Kara ycovias

add Synes. p. 22

Tvovrjpmv avdpunratv ras iv cr/corco Koi ya>viais (XniSas.

24:

tovto]

loc. affect,

ovv iv ycovia KaBrjuevois afiapraveiv iv rtoSf Tax

(rvaTpf(f)6p.Voi

is

make them blaspheme,'

strove to

expression, for which Wetstein quotes Galen."

(f)oci

There

verse) the frequency of the action.

therefore no necessity for the R. V.

Lucian. Pseudol.

nov raxn

raJv laXp.o)v

TroiTjTav Karopaypvyp-eva.

kv oXi-yw

|i

xciOcis Xpio-Tuavov yevt'o-Oai]

This

is

the T. R.

which the only question is as to the meaning of the phrase ev oXiyco.

All the examples of it which have been adduced by Wetstein and others
may be classed under two heads {i) in a little time, either understanding
XP^vod, or taking oXiya to be in the neuter gender, like p.fr ov iroXv'^; (2) in
a few words (as Eph. iii. 3), briefly, snnimatim. Either of these will make
a good sense, and not be inconsistent with the proper use of neida, which
in

is

not to bring a person over to

1

[Cf. Plut. Vii. Cor. IX: i(jxvpa,% hk

p-dxv^ yevofi^vrjs Kal

ttoXXujv

ev

oXlyw

veKpGiv weabvTuiv.'l
2 [It

of these senses by Lucian. Philops. 34:

roi/s p.^v oUiras
/cat riXos ireldei /xe,
rrj 'M.i/ji.cpidi

opinion, but to seek to do

5i fxcSfov aKoXovOeiv
it

may be

KaTaXtirelu, avrbv

5^ rbv

^jreix\//e

T. IV.

II.

'Eiipv^iaSrfv

yuax^cai,
.

/jlct'

avroO.

so"^.

(But here

the narrational present for

Plut.

itreKxe.)

seems to be used in the former

airavTas iv

otie^s

KpiKpa

.On

p. 185 B:
ev
irpbs

/xt/

rbv

TrfiOu see Schafer

p. 398.]

Vii6u)v

roh arevoh vav^ap^apov

ad Plut.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

142

XXVI.

28

Compare Ch. xix. 8, xxviii. 23, 2 Cor. v. 11. The A. V. 'almost' cannot
be provecP, and would require us to understand nfidu) in the former
To which we may add, that
sense, of conviction instead o{ persuasion.
if

Agrippa had

been impressed (not

really

almost convinced) by

to say,

the Apostle's arguments, he would hardly have used the contemptttous

new

term, Xpta-navov yeveadai, in speaking of the

Unfortunately, this

passage before
oldest

ABN

which

is

Dean

us, as

found

is

it

(the first with

who

Of

read

noirja-ai

fi TTeldr)

confesses that

is

it

'

Xpicrriavou

Troifjcrai,

which he translates,

me

persuading thyself that thou canst make

might possibly be elicited from the Greek,
XpiaTtavbv

TToifjaai,

for yeveaBni,

by the Philoxenian Syriac.

almost impossible to give any

assignable meaning' to the reading of BX, throws in his

oXlycp

the

these three of the

as a various reading

also given

Alford,

the MSS.

in

for neidtis)

Treidrj

religion.

only difficulty connected with

the

not

is

if

lot

This sense

a Christian.'

were

it

though even so the absence of

fV

with A, eV

Lightly thou art

'

oXtya

fxe

nenoidas

di/vaadai could hardly

be excused.

How

the Revisers'

make me
them,

a Christian

'

'

With but

little persuasion thou wouldest fain

be extracted from the reading adopted by

to

is

ev oAi'yo) pe nfidtis XpicrTiavov TroiTJaai,

videant
like this

seems quite inexplicable

iv oXlyrj pe neid(H (3ov\oio av XpicTTiavov

* Ibid.

Re-translated into Greek, their English would be something

ipsi.

R. V.

Troirjcrai'".

good old times, when Latin was the vehicle

In the

we are now penning, we should probably

have said of this desperate attempt, Haec ex Graecis ne fidiculis extorqueas.
But before we dismiss it as utterly untenable, we will hear what
one (and not the least distinguished) of the N. T. Company has to say in
defence and explanation of it. 'This is a good rendering, and assuredly
such

of

lucubrations

Literally the

a true one.

make me a
enthusiast

make me
the T.

as

words

that

you think

a Christian 3."'

R.

IIEIPAZEIS

are, " in a little

Christian. "...Agrippa

with

ntideis

Tvoifja-ai

effect

thou usest persuasion to

says,

"You

are such an

time and few words to

This would be a good paraphrase, either of
will

it

yfvea-dai,

but

in

no

by

take

or

little

the

of

possibility

corrected

can

it

(.-')

text,

with

be brought into

harmony with neldas Troifjcrau Ylelddv is not 'to use persuasion,'

and without a construction, but 'to seek to persuade'
some person to do something here to persuade Agrippa to become
a Christian. So the Vulgate
in ?nodico sitades me Christianutn fieri.
But if for fieri we substitute facere, then we get a sense which is little
better than nonsense.
The difficulty is not at all lightened by reading
absolutely

Tvddi] for

wfiddi with Cod.

5160:

and,

if

our unwillingness to part with

in

Kal

"

rbv diKa^ovra piKpov peTairdcrai, ws Kal

'

[r>ut cf.

St Chrys.

avrhv iKuvov \iyeiv,

'Ei*

11.

6\[yi^....^

[Or
|

7;5^ws (!(v...7roiVais.]

Kciinudy, Ely Lectures,

\i.

60.]

XXVII.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTL.

we attempt

s.

145

tamper with that portion of the sentence in which

the MSS. present no variation, we may take warning by the ill success

noifjo-ai,

to

of previous adventurers in the

same speculative

instance {Notes on Select Readings,

nenOIOAC

should be read for

p. 100),

Dr

line.

hazards the remark

MeTTeiOGIC

Hort, for
:

'Possibly

for the personal refer-

ence expressed by fie loses no force by being left to implication (?) and
the changes of letters are inconsiderable (??).'
But if the personal
reference is suppressed, or only not prominently put forward, what

becomes of the propriety of the Apostle's rejoinder

2E, aXKa Ka\ iravTas

6f(o...ov fiovov

XXV

wXctv

2:

1 1.

is

Toiis

'EXXaSa kul tovs Kara

Sic. V. 8

p. 3I)

'AcrCav

T-f\v

p.

3)

6: rois Kara

1-

av rw

t^aaiXevae fiexpi Tap Kara

1-

^8

rfjv

favourite

14:

et? re Tr)v

tottovs]

Raphel quotes

'AaUtv tottovs.

rrjv

'IraXlav Kai Ai^vrjv tottois.

Diod.

Kttxa

whom

expression of Polybius, from

iv^aifir^v

aKovovras fxov K.T.i.?

Toiis

p. 4,

1.

tV de

toIs kutci Trju

Add

SiKeXtaf tottois.

'Fi^yiop Toncop.

XXVII. 3 iri[xXias rvxeiv] A. V. to refresh himself.' R. V. adds:

Gr. to receive attention.^ An excellent Greek phrase, for which Wetstein
*

'

quotes Schol. ApoU. Rhod.

tmp

Tvapa

(jrifJLfT^f las

II.

-qputuiv.

390: eV ravTrj rfj p^<Ta> vavayijaapTis '4tvxov

add Dion. Hal. Ant. I. 2)2> '^^'^ ^"^ ravra
'

TvoWfjs iirifiekeiai rvyxavfip npos rap virohf^afiepuip.

he avrat Trpoarjpexdrj

iivei

Thes.

XXVIl

Kai

(ttotop),

ras rerpoifiepas

Koi

Tracrtjs

(fiaal

rap

Charit.

ervxfP
'

Aphrod.

Afxa^opcop

els

III.

Plut.

fTrtjueX eiar.

3:

Vit.

XaXKi'Sa Xadpa

8ianeix<pdel<Tas Tvyx^PfiP eVt/ieXet'ay^.

*XXVII. 8: fxoXis T trapa\ey6\t.evoi avri^v] Rev. J. Milner {Voyage

and Shipwreck of St Paul., Lond. 1880) says: 'Wordsworth and others
are decidedly mistaken in rendering these words, " coasting

before

it,

called) "

it

along the

must refer to the word immediately

The difficulty was in working round, or (as it is
viz. Salmone.
weathering," the projecting headland.' In answer to which we

southern shore of Crete

would observe
TT/p Kpi]Tr]p

"

for avrrjp

(i) that in the

Kara

'2akjx(i>pr]v,

immediately preceding clause vneivXevaafiep

the prominent idea

is

the

name

of the island

under whose lee they ran, not of the part of the coast which they first
The pronoun, therefore, is rightly referred to Crete, not to
made.
Salmone. (2) It does not appear that there was any necessity for
'

weathering

'

Cape Salmone

at all, as the

words Kara

2aXfj.aPT]p will

to the south of the headland, as well as to the north.

In

apply

fact, since

the

by Strabo in several places called SaX/xwi'toi/, it is not

improbable that Salmone itself was a town or village from which the
cape derived its name. (3) The word TrapaXeyeadai is always used of
a coasting voyage, and followed by the name of the country to which the
aKpcoTijpiop

p.

is

[Of medical attendance, Hobart,

269;

Plut.

II.

p.

197

e:

'iva...

iiraveXdovres els to arpaTbireoov eavrQv

eTTLneXridQai.]

TF

Id.2
^

THE APOSTLES.

IE ACTS OF

coast belongs;
XIV. 55

"'

How

e.g.

^^

Diod.

Sic. XIII. 3

KUKfldev

^'Sr;

XXVII.

napeXeyovTo

rfjv 'irakiav.

(TvKfvcrav els rrjv Aif^vrjv, TrapfKiyovTO Se

TpiTjpeii

12

r?;i'

yf)v.

Luke would have expressed 'working round' a headland

may be inferred from the following examples. Aelian. V. H. I. 15: ore
(4)

St

ivravQa aitoKovTO

at

Herod.

at ruiv Ylepaoiv rpijjpej?, n(piKap.ivTnv<Tai tou' Adco.

44 f* ^* ^AKavdov 6ppu>pevoi, tov "Adav nepuliaWov. Thuc. VIII. 95

8e Tav neXoTrovvrjaiav vfjes, TrapanXfiKraaai koi Trepi^aXovaai Sovftof.

VI.

* XXVII. 12
lieth

fXifi^va) pX^irovra

toward the S.W. and N.W.'

looking do7vn the S.

of the preposition

Ezech.

xl.

IV.

wind and down

where

23, 24,

Kara XCpa Kal Kara. X"Pov] A. V. 'and

R. V. 'looking N.E. and S.E. Gr.

N.

the

tti/Xj;

But

IV. wind.'

not supported by biblical usage,

is

^Xeirovaa npos votov, and

tt.

this force

as, for instance,

^SX.

kot avuroXdi

are interchanged in the sense of looking or facing to%vards a certain point

of the compass. Mr Milner says 'We must imagine the harbour itself to
be personified,' in which case 'it will naturally look ahead of it, towards
the land, and not astern, out to sea.* By way of illustration it may be
mentioned that Nelson's column at Yarmouth, though on the furthest
:

England, actually

east coast of

/SXeVet Trpos hva-pa's,

being surmounted by

a statue of the hero with his face towards the land.

XXVII.

13:

o\ hi fxLadoffiopoi, K(KpaTT]K('>Ti

prior 2:

jjabicoi (KpaTTjcra ttjs

t]8t]

TTjs TTpodeaecos.

f'mxfi-P'lo'ftos.

K(KparrjK(V(n rrjs e'7r(/3oX^? vopi^ovres

*XXVII.

'That they had obtained

KKpaTT]Kvai]

irpo0^o-a)s

TT]s

Another good Greek phrase:

their purpose.'

16: (loXis

Diod.

e.g.

Compare

Sic.

XVI. 20:

Lucian. Phal.

Diod. Sic. XIII. 112:

StoTrep

"ytv^o-Oai ttis a-Kd4>T)s]

A. V.

l<rx{i(ra[Xv irepiKparcis

come by the boat.' An excellent specimen of

vernacular English, for which we are indebted to Tyndale, but of which
the Revisers have left not a trace in their we were able, with difficulty,
To 'come by' is a good old idiom for 'to obtain
to secure the boat.'
possession of (as Hooker, quoted by Johnson, 'Things most needful to
'we had much work

to

'

life, are most prompt and easy for all living creatures to
come by '), which is the exact meaning of the Greek TrfpiKparfis y. or the
Latin compos fieri. The first and hardest piece of work was to make
themselves masters of the boat; the next, to hoist it on board {v. 17);
which done, and not before, it was 'secured.'

preserve this

*XXVII. 17
Compare Polyb.

*XXVII.
see

7'.

'

38).

[Cf.

pdXovTo

xa^<io"avTs t6 o-kvos]

61

I.

18: kPoXiiv tiroiovvTo]

R. V.

Polyli.

ttJ tu)v

I.

okwv

'

'They lowered the

R. V.

gear.'

Ka6i\op.ivai rovs Io-tovs.

A. V. 'they lightened the ship' (but

they began to throw the freight overboard.'

63:

ov

jjubvov

rjyfpovic).,

iiTt-

dXXo

Koi

KaDlKovro

rrjs

irpoOicTfO}^,

liXuv i]ye/j.ovla$.]

i.e.

t^s

The
tCiu

XXVII.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

39

proper commercial word, which

News'
is

of the daily press,

may be

I45

seen every day in the

As

'they jettisoned the cargo.'

is

Ship

this operation

necessarily a lengthened one, there seems no occasion to insist on the

imperfect tense,

they began to do

'

Of

it.'

the figurative use of this

expression Wetst. quotes a pleasing example from Greg. Naz. de Basil.

av

TravTcov eK^oXfjv <TT(p^as

add another from Stob. Flor. T. cxv. 28

harbour) yap toiKfv

Karayayr] (a putting into

vavdyiov

yepovriKos ddvaros, ex/SoX?) Se Koi

tots flx^v, Kov(f)a)s SteTrXet ttjv tov ^iov OdKaaaav.

icrriv

Ta>v viav.

*XXVII.

21

|AT]

not have set

sail

construction,

the

which

another,

the margin,
sail

if

negative extending

a legitimate

But

not in the text, of the Revised Version

and

are quoted by Eisner

there

loss.'

Philem.

p. 352 ed. Grot, et Cler.

(Reuben)
Joseph. Anf. II. 3, 2

others.

add

Plut.

the descendants of

Ka\

rj^iov

yevecrdai tov d8e\(f)ov, plyj/avres Se (Is tov irapa-

p-fj

fiev

'not have set

and

K(ip.fvov XciKKOv ovTcos dTToOavelv eaaai, ku\ to ye piavdfivai tus x*Pf

Kp8aiviv.

is

This is
which the following examples

this injury

KepBaiveiv, of

/xeydXa Kepbalvti KUKa.

avTovs avToxfipas

is

both clauses.

to

from Crete, and so have been spared

Trevijs <ov

This

gotten....'

a favourite with scholars, and deserves a place in

is

a well-known use of the word

yap

R. V. 'and

dva^to-Oai diro rijs Kpijrrjs, Kp8i]o-a t...]

from Crete, and have

Cleom. xxxi

Vt't.

'
:

If

is

it

avTovs

not dishonourable for

Hercules to serve the successors of Philip and

Alexander, we shall save ourselves a long voyage {liKovv noXvp Kep8aAnd so the word
vovp.v) by making our submission to Antigonus.'

i
I

;mn

V)

>

XXVII.

^001

___.^D_KA!iDO,

29: iivxovTo

Long. Past.

II.

p.

by

understood

been

have

appears to

the
<'/

iiixepav -yeveo-eai]

40 ed. Schaef.

BaTTOv (VxopeBa yeveadai

Peschito,

which

For

i\iQ

phrase Wetstein quotes

frndvpovaiv dXXijXovs 6pav' bid tovto

Ibid. p. 56

T-qv Tjixipav.

ivx6p,fvos 8e tt/p rjpepav

yeviaOai TaxecL>s...PVKT(ov iracrav eKeivq ebo^e p-aKpordTt] yeyovevai.

situation

compare Synes. Ep.

ei Ka\ diayevoip.fda fK

(()6dpei 8e i^fxtpa, Ka\

*XXVII.

35

iv.

165:

p.

Xapwv

dpTov.K.T.I.]

on the eve of Thermopylae)

a6aL...axiT OS S' dKoXovOcas

ttj

a>s

ovk oi8a

that

it

K.

Ach. Tat.

e'l

noTf

Compare Diod.

napayyeXia

For the

beoi ovk i'XaTTov,

/UoXts

r/

ttj

yjj,

^.

Sic. xi. 9

(Leonidas,

rax^os dpiaroTTOtei-

A. V. 'They
ai'"y''a'X6v]
'Some commentators [Kuinoel

^x*'^'''*"'

should be alyiaXop exovTa

IV. 17

fjdiop

Tpocprfp TrpoarjPtyKaTu.

creek must have a beach.' Z?m Alford.

[Cf.

v(f)cipfii

toIs orpaTicoratf Trap^yyeiXe

XXVII. 39: KoXirov St Tiva Karevoow

discovered a certain creek with a shore.'

kcli

tov KXvBapos, ovtcos exom-as eV vvkt\ ireXa^fip

6pap.ep top fjXiop,

and others] suppose

renders

iDuniines esseinus a damtio.

The

koXttop, since

every

true construction hardly

TroXi^ewros ^co?

dva<pa!i.vtTa.<..'\

10

THE ACTS OF

146

XXVII.

TFIE APOSTLES.

39

requires confirmation, but as the two following passages have (to the best
of my knowledge) escaped the researches of collectors, I will set them

down. Xenoph. A nab. VI. 4, 4 Xifxr^v 8' vn

AiriA.\ON EXQN. Xenoph. Ephes. II. 11
:

aaOevTes en

rivl

iv aaviSi,

avrrj

rfj

ntTpa to npos icnrfpav,

kuI r^s vfofs diappayeiarjs, jjlo^is

^\dov (where Locella has un-

alyiaXoi) tivos

fortunately adopted Koen's conjecture nvfi for nvoi).

a shore,' a beach,' a sandy

appears to be a gciicml term for the sea-coast (as Diod.

A'lYiaXos is variously rendered

*Ibid.
shore.'

It

'

'

'

alyiaKos iraprjKfi KprjuvciBrjs Kal 8v(nrap(iiT\ovs for looo stadia,

III. 43
without harbour or roads), but also used specially (as here) for a coast
Sic.

which had a beach of sand or shingle between the

edcre (Philo Jud. T.
01

II.

p.

141

oX p,eu

cliffs

and the

water's

nri^ap.fpoi a-Krjvas in\ tov alyia\ov,

8e eVl Tijs aiytaXiTiSoj yl/dp.p.ov *(aracXjVai/rfs eV vnaidpio, h(t

oIk(iwv kuI

ov8tv rav tu roly atyuiXols v/zr/^i'^ajf

Lucian. Pise. 35
on which a ship might be hauled up for refitting (Herod, vii.

(PiXav icTTicovTai.
8ia(f)(pov)

59 f's TovTov TOV alyiaXoy KaTaaxovre^, Tcts veas aveyj^vxav di^eXKiiacivres) or

driven, or run aground in case of shipwreck (Lucian. Ver. Hist. 1 1. 47
:

o-0o8p6? (jnTTeacov, koX npoaapd^as to

veip.<t)v

(TKa(f)os

alyiaXa, duXvcrev

t<3

Se p-okis i^evrj^afxeda).

i^p-fls

So the Greek
and also (with ti hwaTov)
in A. v.: 'into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to
But the R. V. undoubtedly reads the passage thus
thrust in the ship.'
and they took counsel
eiy ov (^ovXfvovTO ei ^vvaii^TO e^uxrai to nXolov,
whether they could drive the ship upon it.' Which is right.?
In favour of the punctuation el3ov\(vovTo d 8vvaivTo... might be cited
* Ibid.

text

8v ePovXevovTO,

ls

tl

Svvaivro, e^wtrai to -rrXoiov]

pointed both by Palmer and Scrivener

is

'

Luke

xiv. 3

^ovkevfTai

d Bwaros

h(Ka

itTTiv iv

;^tXtao-ii'

UTrair^crat K.T.e.

But a fatal objection to this construction seems to be that, according to

Greek usage, it would require ei bvvavTui, not d bivaivTo. The rule given
by Hoogeveen De Partic. p. 226 (Ed. 1766) is 'In obliquis interrogationibus, notandum tironibus, non subjunctivum aut optativum sequi (post ei),
:

ut

apud Latinos, sed indicativum.'

Cf Mark

xv. 47

idewpovv nov TtOfiTai

(rt'^erai).

On the other hand the parenthetical ft SvvmvTo is of frequent occurrence in the best Greek writers from Homer downwards. Thus //. A. 393
Soph. Oc'd. T. 697 Tavvv 8'
fiXXa (TV, ft 8vva(Tai yt, Trfpio-^fo naibbs trjos.
:

evTTonTTOs yivov,
(TuvTes,

el

Thucyd.

8vvaio.

KaTaaTpeyj/aa-daL,

el

8vvaiT0...7rp6i eva Kiv8vvov to

17

Koi

VI.

bvvaiVTO.

^iKeXlav nXev-

e^ov\ovTo...e7T\

i:

Plut.

nav dvappl'^m.

F/V.

Aral.

eyvcoKwy,

ejiovXero TUTveivuxrai, koi tov (f)povr]p.aTos, el 8vvaiT0, KadeXelv.

the following (from Appian. B. C.

ambiguity as
yev7](T('>fxeva,

Km

in

the

ll.

124) there

passage before us

Te^vd^eiv,

el

el

Dio. Chrys. Or. LVII. p. 571,

e'SoKei

is

precisely the

8e

Kapa8oKe'iv

8vvaivTO nepiairdaai npos euvTovi

TtjV

In

same
en to

(TTpuTuw

XXVIII.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

147

So Schweigh. points, rendering, ef tentaj'i si qua

But here also we might join rex^nC^"' Trfpicnraaai, as
o $a/3toy Trepto-jrao-at rov K.vv'i^av Tixva^<i>v.
Fab. XXII

arte

AfKfiov.

Toi)

Plut.

posscnt.
Vzt.

the ancient versions, Vulg., as generally pointed, reads

Both Syriac (Pesch. with
cogitabant, si possent, ejicere navem.

Of

and Philox. with d

The

quern

/;/

hwarov,

et

hvvaivro) agree in joining (^ovXeiiovro i^axrai.

false spelling eKo-aa-ai is quite

unworthy of a place

in the

margin

of R. V.

XXVIII.

MeX^TTi]

i:

marginal note

'
:

be merely a

to
for

vtj

XXVIII.

omitting

and began
2

'And

Why

Melita.'

'

not

ancient authorities read

aiiaprrjua ypa<^iK6v.

Mi\Lrr]r]vr]aos,

expunged

Some

the

rjurjaos

The

article

the barbarous people

which seems
M.eKnrivrj(Tos

Mf'KiTrjvrjrjvTjo-oi

showed us no

mistake,

his

perceiving

but,

again, thus

R. V. has a

had written

scribe

Melite?
MeXiTTJvij,'

^.

kindness

little

{ov TTjv Tvxovcrav (f)i\avdpa)niav).'

Philanthropy^ according to the modern use of the term, is defined to

be the love of jnankind, and does not condescend to individuals, except
as a part of mankind. In Greek there is no trace of this world-embracing
virtue

the objects of (pi\avdp<onia being always individuals in distress,

common httmafiity, which word, perhaps, most accurate-

appealing to our

conveys the sense of it to the English reader'''. This will be best seen
by a few examples. Here the kindness is shown towards shipwrecked
mariners., as it is also in Stob. Flor. T. xxxvii. 38, where we read that
ly

ewot

the

(a

barbarous people settled

vava-^ovs (f>ikavdpco7ru>s

thropy

is

(Diod.

N.W.

part of Bithynia)

Among

noiovvrai.

roiavTas aSXa's (fnXavOpanias)

(cai

who had escaped from

Sic.

XIII.

58

hk

ol

same

the

fate

'AKpayavTa, Koi navTav f'rvxov tcov

107,

15:

by neighbouring

(piXaudpoincov.

kcli

the friendly reception

alxfJioKoxTiav 8ia(f)vy6vTfS

rrjv

roiy

acts of philan-

mentioned the ransoming of captives (Demosth.

Xv(7eis ai;^/LiaX<ara)i/,

of those

in the

Sf;(o//ei'oi, (fiikovs

Plut.

cities

buaatOrjaav els

Alex. XIII

Vlt.

was destroyed by
Alexander) eVt Tf]v irokiv anavTOiv fitrfdiSoaav rav (f)i\av$p(iTr(ov). Conquerors
showed their philanthropy by their humane treatment of the vanquished,
Ka\ Tois KaTa<i>vyov<nv (of

the Thebans,

as Agathocles (Diod. Sic. XX. 17),

('xptjaaro ro'ts ^f'P'^^eto'i

[The other

McX^tjj,

called MeXiTrjvfi (sic)

is

Plato (ap. Diog.

Ptol.

Laert.

reckons three kinds of

(i)

now Meleda,

by

II.

ill.

hands
(2)

with

every

one

did tov eiiepyeTuv, orav

(Id.

^orjdyjTiKos

Tom.

X. p. 193 ed. Bip.),

(3) dia

<pi\oaivovai.d.i;'eiv,

giving

3 iravrl

tov eariav Kal

t(^

dinners and promoting

98)

(piKavdpwirla:

5td TOV irpocrayopevew, greeting

shaking

meet

16,

their city

Neai/TroXic /cara Kpaxo^, (f)i\avOpcon(os

and Mithridates

Smith's Geograph. Diet.]

14.
2

/Xcoi/

when

and
you
rts

Hence

correct

III:

j-i^aa/

Liddell

<t>LKoavvo\iaLa.^eiv.

Kai

drvxavvri

&

intercourse.

Scott

s.

v.

[Cf. Plut. Vit. Crass.

vpeaKe 5e Kal rb
irpoaayopeija-eii

irepl

ras

Sefiticreiy

(pCKdvdpojTrov

Kal drip-OTiKdv-]

10

avrov

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

148

TToXXovs (coypi^aai, anavras

Ttfirirras Koi

Trarp/Sar.

ttjs

t(

diaf:ior]6(iar]s

XXVHI.

eaBfjai Kai f(f}o8iois dn(\v<Tfv els ras

Sometimes

Mt^ptSarou (piXapdfjconias

roii

the philanthropic act was attended with danger, as the harbouring of

the wars of Sylla and

proscribed persons in

XXXI

^rjfjLiavT^s

before us

Marius

To

(^ikavBpanias opi^oiv BavarovY.

(Plut.

commended

other barbarians besides those of Melite are

Syl.

F>V.

return to the instance

for

Thus

the Atlantei (Diod. Sic. in. 55) (f)i\avTvpos ^vovs 8oKova'i 8ta(ppfiv Ta>v TrXrjaio^wpoiv.
The Celtiberes

the exercise of this virtue.

dpcoTTia Tfj

Of

34) are described as npoi roiis ^tvovs eVtftKeis Ka\ (f)i\dvdp(onni.

(v.

King of Lipara, who entertained Ulysses

characterized by the historian (Diod. Sic. v. 7) as
and Phalaris
8e Koi npos roiis ^ivovs (^ikdvOpoinov

individuals, Aeolus,

wanderings,

is

Koi SiKaiov, Ti

in

evae^rj
in his

defence before the Delphians (Lucian. P/ial. prior

hospitable treatment

voyagers

of

{on,

his

as a proof of his

10),

tou

iTpo(T(^(pop.ai

(f)iXapdp<^n(os

says that he employed spies about the harbours, whose

Karaipovcnv),

was to accost strangers, and enquire who they were and

it
whence they came, that he might pay them such attentions as were
suitable to their rank.
That kind of philanthropy, which (according
to Plato's definition) consisted in entertaining company, may be illustrated from Alciphr. Ep. ill. 50, where a parasite says of his patron,
business

Kvpios yfv6p,fvos TTJs ovaias, ttoXXjji/

dvedel^nro

en

Koi (t)i\av6pwTra)s,

we gather

that

Plutarch (FzV.

de (f)i\o(j)p6v(os fariavTos

dv8p6i nXova-lov,

from which

Trpo6vfj.o)s

example

latter

(Acts xxviii. 7) expresses a higher degree of

^tXai/^poVcoy.
may remark, in conclusion, that

(f)i\o(f)p6v(os

We

than

friendliness

(professionals) (]iiXav6p(OTrlav

rrjv tls ijfiai

as well as from Lucian. Cy/t. 6

Maj. v) recommends kindiwss

Caf.

training for the higher virtue

of ^iXavOpinirla.

'

to

We

aniinals,

ought

as

not,'

he

remarks, 'to treat creatures which have a living soul like shoes or
household vessels, which, when worn out with service, we throw away
but

if

for

no other reason,

evtKa

p.e\fTT]s

roii

cfuXavdpdnrov,

we should

habituate ourselves in these lower animals to be gentle and placable

towards each

XXVIIL
collected
81KT)

jxev

other.'

'Justice' (with a capital letter).

To

the examples

by Wetstein may be added Dion. Hal. An/,

vill.

80: rolyapToi

4:

8Ckt]]

1]

fKeluois (jvv xpovco Tifiwpos ov

7rnprjKo\nv6r](Tf.

Aelian. V.

ov8e TrnpaiTTjTov

Xpoi'i(TTOi'

H. III. 43
(mox
8e
;;

{^nndex fion coniefmienda)

/nf/iTrri)

toZs-

8iKr}

hk

KaKas pf^aai

TO

p.ev

ovv

d'S.Tjdfi

Flor. T. CXXV. 7
1]

8tKr)

ol8fv ^
r]p.(iiv

napa

[Cf. I'lut. FiV.

TTpbs

Aeschyl.

koi 6 xpouos (vpijafi.

vTreprfpa,

Dion. Hal. Aflt. XI. 27

ttjs 8ikt]s.

AnL

'Apx^Xdov

<pi\ai'Opo}wLa whicli

SiKr),

ye p.iVToi Ne/necrtr ((t6

Pseudo-Lucian. Philop. 16: iav

npdaafc kotov.

6nvaTa)d^crr]

...i]

ill:

ov dUXade

the

avTou

TiOv-qKbra.

Koi

was shown

in

burying

body

t6

8tKr}i

rfXoy

ou;^l

Synes. p. 50:

nvK e^pd8vve).

<ap.

Stob.

koi tov davovros

KTavTjs TOP it\t](tiov,

aXXri Kniirep ev (prjixla

fftD/xo

TnabvTOi

KOfffM-qffai fiaffiXtKus

ik,vpuv,

^Ki^devaei'.]

XXVIir.
Tov

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

13

anavra

(f)6vov yeyoi'oTor.,.v7ro rfjs

(TTKTKonovcrTjs

49

dvrjra TTfiayfiara diKrjs

to.

f^ijXeyxdrjaau ^.

*XXVIII. 6: |i\Xiv irijjiirpao-eai]

Compare Aelian. N. A.
57 (de morsu
i.

would have

'that he

cerastae)

lav irplv

Diod.

TTav crcofia d(f)iKrjTai ris tcov cKeldev (Psylli) KKrjros.

KKaUi r yap koI

655) 45

p.

aijTrei,

Kai Tr'nnrpaddai

12: evdvs

II,

De

Dips. 4

Dio. Chrys. Or. LXXVIII.

noul.

Cobet. pro

TT(npr]<Tp4vov (sic conj.

Sic.

Lucian.

df Stocde'i Koi nifnrpaTai ru (rana (vapore sulfureo).

swollen.'

irprjaOr^vai to

rj

avrou

ncnXTja-fjLti/ov) opoiVTes

inrb vocrov, Koi oldovvra, Koi vnovkov.

* XXVI II. 10: Kal

when we
R. V.

and when we

'

sailed, they put

Grotius observes on this

navi, ut

xd irpos

dvaYoji.vois tire'SevTo

A. V. 'and

tt|V xP^'O'V]

departed, they laded us with such things as were necessary.'

solet

fieri

On

pertinere.'

text,

nam

'

on board such things as we needed.'

permisceri lectiones de navigantibus et de

avayofiivois

ad navigantes, enidevro ad navim

supposition the A. V.

this

construction being avnyopivois tiredeuTo

familiar phrase for

same meaning,

if

'

laded our

we

ship.'

is

The

insert 'us' after 'put

perfectly correct, the full

and

rip-'iv,

'

laded us

'

being a

R. V. will have precisely the

on board'

but as

it

stands,

it is

rather the rendering of enedepro rw nXoico, and then the other dative has
into the genitive absolute
it, and must be changed
Another objection to the common rendering is taken by
Hemsterh. ad Lucian. Necyotii. 9, namely that for in navcni iiiipoiiere the
Greeks said eV^fV^at not eVt^eo-^ai- and that St Luke's intention in the
use of this word was to show the forwardness of the islanders in almost
forcing their supplies upon their departing benefactors
q. d. nosque

nothing to govern

dvayopevoiv.

jamjam

onerarunt

profectiiros

rebus necessariis.

explanation

If this

would only be necessary in the A. V. to understand

laded in the sense of loaded,' or to adopt the latter term instead of the
But there seems to be
former, as more conformable to modern parlance.
no occasion to depart from the common understanding of this passage.
were approved,
'

it

'

'

*XXVIII. 13: irtpuXOovTes] R. V. 'we made a circuit,' with a note:

Some ancient authorities read cast loose.' It would have been more
correct to say: 'Some ancient authorities read TrepteXoi/rff, which some
'

'

[Cf. Poll. VIII. 6:

5t/c7;,

rj

re debt

Kai TO irpdyfia ov vpoio'TrjKev 6 SiKo.i'uv.

il.

TToXXd.

dyaOa y^voiTo

ft

In

irapd

ttjs

oh
SIkt/js

Paus. VIII. 53,

AeLpwva peu To^evdb/ra vnb 'Apre-

Ttfi

3:

Au

601

bonam partem,

Liban.

irapaKadriTai.

pidos TrepLTJXdeu avTiKa

(cf.

Herod.

tov

Hai't.wi'ioi').

VIII.

106:

i)

i]

BIkt]
rtcrts

tov (povov
ireptrjXde

Aesop. Fad. 307

17

yap

deia

diKt]

i(f)Opa

iravTa Kai to

fcrov

dirodidwcn Kai fuyoorarer.]

-

The only

iwidiaOai,
find, is

instance of this use of

which

have been able to

Dio. Chrys. Or. xi.

(said of Paris carrying off

ouKriviKavbv avTi^

dXXa

/cat

rd

ttju

p.

Helen)

167, 34
:

wcrre

ywaiKadirayayeii',

xP'Ja'*''''' '""/'oo'eTre^ero.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

I50
modern
are BX'

interpreters explain to

we

mean

The

cast hose.'

XXVHI.

21

ancient authorities

was a nautical term for the casting

loose' of the cables on leaving a port, though the only shadow of authority
for this use of the word is a supposed 'analogy' with Acts xxvii. 40, where
and

TrtpteXoi/res,

irepiiKovTes tcis dyKvpas

are told,

said of

is

'

'

cutting the anchors

an ex-

adrift,'

traordinary manoeuvre for a particular purpose, that of running the ship

aground, which has no 'analogy' with the ordinary action of 'casting

At

loose' the cables on putting to sea.

Ch.

xxvii.

events, since ntpieXovTes in

all

40 would have been unintelligible without the addition rat

dyKvpas, so here 'analogy' requires that

dnoyeia, or

to.

equivalent,

its

should have been expressed.

*XXVIII.

21:

ovT

irapaYtvoiitvos

twv

tis

d8X<j)wv,

dirij^'yeiXev

tj

Badly rendered by R. V. Nor did any of the

brethren come hither and report or speak &c.' Better the A. V. any of
the brethren that came.' The best English would be: 'nor did any of
the brethren in person report &c.'
See on Luke xix. 16.
'

tXdXricre ti irepl o-ou irovtipov]

'

*XXVIIL
Diod.

Sic. IV.

25:
I

do-v(i.<|)wvot hi

6vTs irpos dXXtiXovs]

Koi fivdoXoyiat d(Tvp.(t>(ovovs flvai ivphs dWrfkovi.

hrinoT

ovv dcrv^cficovoi

avTcov ovBancos

*XXVIIL
Herodian.

ft/xt

A. V. 'no

31. dKwXtiTws]
i

T(o

man

p.
"*'

forbidding him.'

(quoted by Wetst.): dU^ijaav

Another periphrasis might be

Ant. LXII. Caesar, urging his rival

avTos

add Synes.

207 D

rt

8vvapevu)v

crvp.(f)a>vri(rai.

VIII. 2.

differences,

nphs ip-avrov; Diod. Sic. XIX. 75-

yevopevov.
Vit.

Wetstein compares

avfi^aivei tovs dvayeypa(f)6Tas ras dp^aioTaras wpd^fis re

both by land and by sea,

pev (TtoXco (Antony

pr]8ei/6s

Compare

dK(o\vro3s, pr]8ep6s epTrodup

napevox^ovvroi.

In Plut.

to a

speedy settlement of their

offers, in

respect to a naval contest,

fleet) Trape^eiv

where the various reading aKaXvrovs

is

to

oppovi dKoyXvTcos kcu Xipeuas

be rejected.

ROMANS.
Both versions:
Greek were to kqt
a marginal note might be
ffie npodv^os elfjii
added: Gr. my good will is ^ Wetst. quotes Eur. Med. 178: it.r)roi t6 y
I
add Dion. Hal. A/il. VI. 10: koi 6
('nov TTpodvfiov (piXoiaiv arrearco.
*I.

15:

'So, as

ouTw TO

much

as in

KttT

irp60\)fi.ov...va"yYXC(ra(r6ai]

tjii

me is, am ready' &c., as

No change is necessary, but
I

if

the

'

no(TTovfiios inaivtcras to

TtpoOvpov a\iTa>v...flud^ g:

to

yfpouTccu

tu>u

fxkv

np6dvp.ov...T0 8( vp,iTfpov oKpa^ov

A. V. 'being understood.'

*I. 20: voovjitva]

Is

not rather

it

'

conceived

'

apprehended

able to form a conception (Xa^dv eupoiav) of

Li'g. Alleg.
01

T.

I.

R. V. 'being perceived.'

by the mind, so that we are

them?

Wetst. quotes Philo

p. 107, 3: i(J\Tr](jav 01 TrpciTOi, 7ra>s ivorjaafiev to delov.

8oKovvTes apicTTa

(pikoaocjjf'iv

avTov, Koi Tuv evvTTapxovaav tovtois

dwapeau,

fid'

Tap pepwv

airo tov Koap-ov, Koi

e(f>aaap, oti

enoir](Tapfda

avT'C\T)i\rLv

tov

oItIov.

* Ibid.

A. V.

eetoTTis]

'

from

dfos,

I.

28:

refused.'

versions.

Other versions 'divinity.' The

and deioTrjs is futile. The one is
and these are precisely the same.

Godhead.'

attempt to distinguish between

and the other from

deoTrjs

to delop,

ovK ^8oKCfi.a<rav] A. V. 'They did not like.'

R. V. 'They
But the negative should be retained, as in all the ancient
Vulg. uon probaverunt. Pesch. Qjj ]j.
Philo.x. o n*'^ ]J.

W.
'

'

Wilberforce {Practical View &c. p. 308) gives his own version,

They were not solicitous,' which is not the meaning of the word. Better,
They thought not fit.' Wetstein quotes Plut. Vit. Thes. xii ovk
:

fSoKipa^e (ppd^eiv avTov, octtis

f'lrj,

ovu ovopuTa SrjXaaai tovtcov ovk e8oKipa(ov.

ov 8oKipa.^(ov avTca avpTrXeKeadai 8ia

1

eyw

[Cf.
pri

Lucian. B/s
(pipwv

.-Merits.

ypd^aaOai

aoLx^la^ OVK eSoKipa^ov.

Aesopi Fab.
TO pkv

(ed.

31: oVep

pkv

avTTjv

Himerius ap.

de Furia) 406:

(XTrda'ats \pvxa'i^

Joseph. Anl.

Trporepos-

(^pws)

eyKaToiKL^eadai...

ttjv

ovk

ws

add Appian.

II.

VI.

7)

70

>"

pfv

Ovpiardos

oXiyoTrjTa^.

App. B.

edodpa^ef.
5e

ir\io<nv

a(pi(nv

iSoKovv

iKcfiepeiv

i5oKipa'gov.'[

C.

d\cs

II.

114:

'ix^iv,

/cat

(coiijurationem)

ovk

ROMANS.

152

R. V.

A. V. 'debate.'

*I. 29: pi8os]

R. V. (with epis)

A. V. 'debates.'

1.29

Davies Bid/e English^ p.

Behold ye fast for strife and debate (et'y
has 'strife and contention.'
(see T. L. O.

ippwrrds,

*I. 30:

R. V.

vnrpTi(j)dvovs,

A.

dXa$6vas]

insolent, haughty, boastful.'

'

A. V.

Cf.

200).

20:

xii.

epeit.

a good old word

is

Isai.

4:

Iviii.

where R. V.

Kpiaeis koi /xa;(uy)';

'

boasters.'

Debate'

'

Cor.

'strife.'

'strife.'

V. 'despiteful, proud,

An

interesting study of

in

way of synonymous discrimination, may be found

Archbishop Trench's Synonyms of the N. T. pp. 95 loi (8th ed.). It

is

worthy of notice that the order

these three words, by

in

which he takes them, which

reverse of that of the Apostle's description, namely, aka^div,

very same in which their natural sequence

v^puTT-qs, is the

the

is

vTrepT]cf)avos,

presented by

is

Callicratidas the Pythagorean philosopher (ap. Stob. Flor. T.

Lxxxv.

avayKa yap rat noXXa f\ovTas TeTv<f)a)a6ai rrparov,

'AAAZ0NA2

yiyvecr6af

d\a^6i>as

On

*II. 17.
It

8(

'YBPI2TA2

yevofifvois,

yevofitvuSy

the confusion of

is

(i'Se)

6 hihauKUiv,

and El AE

see on

James

8e

tl

iii.

3.

involves a

In the present instance the

'

Thou

OYN

StSao-zcwi/

v. 21

for

We

therefore that teachest.'

are therefore

from a writer in 'Public Opinion' for July 2, 1881:

interesting, and probably secure, various reading, recorded

compelled

to differ

'El Se

An

(TV.

be

requires to be
which a correct
such an expedient, would most certainly have written,

the insertion of a particle, o

driven to

it

2Y OYN

EIAE

inconveniently long^, and the apodosis in

marked by
writer,

fip.ev...inT(p'q(f)ava>s

both places the adoption of

in

regard to protasis and apodosis.

difficulty in

protasis

YnEFH$ANi22

16)

r]fj.(i\,

remarkable that

is

TfTv(f)a>iJ.epa>s Se

in the Revision

nothing more)

Our complaint

&c.

'

is

is

that the false spelling (for

it

is

not recorded., but adopted, without even a marginal

record of the true.

*II. 21

Wetstein's loci

6 ouv 8i8d<rKa(v k.t..]

communes

but not quite so apt as the following: Lucian. Nigritt. 25

likovrov KaTa(f)poveli> BiSa^ovra, npaiTov eavrov nap^xtiv vy\fqK6T(pov

Andoc. Or.

IV.

Argum.

p.

29

dp^Kaptv yap noWaKis on

are ample,

r\^[ov

yap tov

Xr]p.p,aTa)V.

del tov to7s avTols

iyKkripadi boKoiivra iv^xiddai, npuiTov eavrov i\iv6epovv, elra bia^aWeiv.

III. 9:

turns
1

tC ovv;

familiar

protasis

is

the

the

Common

&c.

who

'

insertion
'

of

such

of Absolution

Prayer, 'Almighty

'

a
in

God

where the
indicated by the

desireth not &c.'

of the

&c.

is

pronoun,

The American

'He

The

o^ irdvTws]

>

7rpoexop.f6a, for

examjjle

Form

deferred apodosis

doneth

jrpoexo|*6o'

upon the word

par-

Revisers

which

explanation of this text

t/iree distinct

versions have

of thai work, not being able to digest

this

construction, have struck out the

copula before 'and hath given.'

'

He

pardoneth

'

&c.

begins

Then
new

sentence, not connected, either logically

or grammatically, with the fonncr.

ROMANS.

III. 25

been proposed, according as

it

is

taken

153
an active^ passive, or middle

in

sense.
1.

This version, derived from the

better than they}'

same meaning
habemus? (Schleusner) 'Have

praecellijitus eos? supposes TrpofxofieSa to bear the

as Trpofxon(i>

we

we

A. V. 'Are

Yu\ga.\.G.,

Nidii quid prae gentilibtis

This would agree with the

alternative reading, rl ovv npoKaTexofic nepia-a-ou; (om. ov navTcos), which
might therefore have been a gloss upon it but there is no example to be
found of the middle form of this verb being so used.
(Jews) the (any) preference?' (Alford).

2.

we

R. V. 'Are

Here

excelled?'

same sense as

worse case than they?'

in

jrpoexf 0-601 is

Examples of the

before.

'Are we

Literally,

taken to be the passive of wpoixeiv

in the

abound
(Eumenes

active verb in this sense

Diod. Sic. XIX. 26: Trpoexovros S' Evfievovs 8vo (fiv'KaKas

having the start of him by two watches), /bid. 34:
8e npea^vrepa
e.g.

?)

oiKaioTfpov antcfyaiveTo eivai Trjv Trpoexovaau toIs xP'^^^'-^ irpoex^'-^

'^^'

Alciphr. Ep.

The use of

Ili;

55

Ta>v npovx^i'V

the passive in this sense

is,

boKovvrav

'Adrjvrja-i TrXovro).

waTTfp

TO) All TTpocri^Kfi (TtpLVvvfaOai

ovT<o Tols dyadols

{cum nulla in
3.

V.

R.

ttcuti

re a

ravra

fV

tw

ai/Voj re koX

Kar ovdev

TTpo(ri]K(i,

^I'to,

make

Herod.

Thucyd.

Kf(f)a\f]i>

I.

140:

Antig. 80:

Ill:

npo'icrxop-tvoi npocfiaaiv.

42

1.

ToK av

airorafiovTa rov

figuratively,

= npo(f)acriCf(rdai)

npo'icrxoixevos

TTpo'iaxofifvos irapTjTriaaTo.

But when npofx^odai

absolute positum, as in the text, but

made

Herodian.

Trpovxoio.

is

IV.
is

14, 3

to fall

only solution of the

difficulty.

back on the

*III. 25: Sid Tvv irdpco-iv twv

as

\6yoi> Tovde.

Soph.

6 de to yfjpas

thus used,

it

is

never

invariably followed by an accusa-

use of as an excuse.

and we are obliged

is

tov L'la

onep fiaXioTa npovxovTai (Schol. npo^aXXovTai).

(TV p.kv

tive of the thing

Upoexfa-Bai
1

Hence,

vaKos, ovTot 01 eoiVTou eViSe^at.

use of anything as a pretext or excuse

VIII.

vnb tov Aios

7rpo;(o/i.Voi

Kpiov (Kbeipavra, Tvpoex^crBai re rrjv

Kpiov, Koi evdvvTa to

to

1038 c)

Jove superentur).

properly to hold something before oneself, as

p.r)xavT}aa(r6ai.,

p.

Koi fitya (fipovdv...

margin: ''Do we excuse ourselves?''

Herod.

in

ll.

''"'M.V-

common

as might be expected, not so

Wetstein, however, has a clear example from Plutarch (T.

'''V

last

This is a fatal objection

number, as the best, if not the

"irpo'ys'Y*'''''"*"'

A. V. 'for

a.|*'a'PTii|idTwv]

passing over) of sins that are past.' R. V. because of

the passing over of the sins done aforetime.' Dean Alford says 'llapea-tr
is noi forgiveness (a^ecrti), but overlooking,' and compares Acts xvii. 30,
winked at,' which is a different thing altogether. Others (as
vTrepi8(ov,
Schleusner) maintain that there is no distinction between napfais and
the remission

(or,

'

'

a(fiea-is.

is

May

not the distinction

lie

rather in the use of the words, than

words themselves? In both cases there is a remission, but a<pe(Tis

more commonly said of the remission or forgiveness of a sin, TTapean

in the

ROMANS.

154
of a debt.
p.

328

For the

ov

naptaiv

(n\

rrj

Traptafi tcou ;cpf;/xaTcoi'...Tdre fifv as nevoyiivovi

Add

alre'irrdai ;^pr;/xrir6)i'.

(from Wetst.) Dion. Hal. A/i/.

ndptaiv ovx fvpovro,

oXo(7;^6/j^

rrji) fj.ev

term H. Stephens refers to Phalar. Ep. cxiv.

latter

fifTGfjifXofjiei/os

IV. 6

ttjv Se els ;^poi/oi/

oaov

VII.

^7

'

rj^iovv ava(io\f)v

eXafiov.

St Chrysostom seems to understand this

napdXva-is, with a transitive force

ovhi yap

fiTTf,

8ia

TCI ap.apTrjiJi.aTa,

Xfipos, ovroi Kal

rj

aXXa, 8ia

aXX

nvKiTi yap vyeiai (Xn)s tjv

in

poor
text,

in

observing,

ttju

veKpacriv

(rw/xa TrapaXvdtv ttjs dvoi6(v

(ddro

A. V.

(j.aKapio-jx6v]

'

describeth the blessedness.'

MaKapia-pos

properly the act of

is

poKapi^ei, or declares the blessedness of another.

Thus

Mount our Lord Xeyfi tovs puKapiapovs

the meek &c. We would retain 'blessedness'
is not 'described' but only 'declared,' we would

of the

Sermon on

the

medical sense of
effect

'^vxrj veKpcodflaa.

*IV. 6: Xiyn t6v

who

in its

naptaiv, TovTfo-Ti,

ttjv

wcrnep

R. V. 'pronounceth blessing upon.'

a person

word

paralyzitig

q. d. //le

spirit,

but as this

the

the

in

correct

the A. V. accordingly.

The

difference

Flor. T.

I.

*IV.

72

between fnaivos and paKapiapios

8'

ylverai

In the A. V.

6, 8.

eV

o pev enaifos

we have

is

thus stated in Stob.

apeTa, o 8e paKapiapos

eV

fiiTv\ia.

throughout this Chapter,

Xoyi(ecr6ai,

variously rendered by 'count,' 'reckon,' 'impute'; for which the Revisers,

following their inexorable rule, have uniformly translated 'reckon.' This,

however, seems to be a case in which some relaxation might have been

admitted, so

man

the

to

far, at least,

whom

as to retain 'impute' in vv. 6, 8

the Lord will not

IMPUTE

sin,'

'Blessed

is

taken from Psal. xxxii. 2

A. v., and not likely to be meddled with by the O. T. Revisers

*IV. 20: ov
In

not.'

8iKpC0Ti]

A. V. 'he staggered

other places (including James

all

i.

R. V. 'he wavered

not.'

6) the

Revisers have rendered

he doubted.' In the present instance, having seen cause to

hard and fast rule, it is a pity that they should not
a word which has
have stuck to Tyndale's and Cranmer's stackered
become consecrated, so to speak, to this particular text, and which the

difKpidri

by

'

depart from their

'

'

'

English Bible-reader

V.

T. R.

will prefer to

'

('xopfv,

preponderance of

M.S.

we

have.'

authority

is

any

'

other.

In favour of i'xapfv,

very great

namely,

'

let

us have,' the

AB'CDKLN'

of

of the Fathers, Chrys. Cyril. Thcothe versions, Vulg. and both Syriac
doret and many others. With respect to the Syriac versions. Dean Alford
;

quotes the Philoxenian for exopfv (wrongly) and Peschito for tx'^h^^" ('but,
according to Ethcridge, f^o/xei/'). Dr Scrivener is also somewhat confused
about these two versions {A p/ai'u Introduction &c. p. 447 cd. 1861),
1

Ps. xxxii.

1,

R. v.:

'

Unto whom the Lord imputcth not

iniquity.'

Kd.

ROMANS.

VI. s

Peschito 'probably' (instead

assigning to the
(

]v>\

m.

"joOTJ),

and

But

this is a mistake.

For

when

The

is

Lo^

]aT_^

Syriac

(and

exo/xev this version

word

the

of

'certainly')

to the Philoxenian, 'what,'

be a combination of both readings,

else.

A_i]

li

Aj] "joOTJ

others) would put

loTU

is

_*A

Thus

Iva

nva

(Rom.

Kapirov (tx^

AjI ]oC7U ^ylD;

Iva exrjre (2

13)

i.

Cor.

v.

becomes

12)

>

^^

Aj"j

'

but

indeclinable,

a peculiarity of the Philoxenian to prefix the corresponding

here "JOOIJ.

]^

and nothing

is e'x'^Mf?

since A_|

'4)((iniiv

he says, 'seems to

all

mood,

in the subjunctive

_ll

5 5

mood

it

is

of "JOOI,

\h\^'i

(mi]
t^l

Lj\ ^OOlZj

In favour of the old reading (which the English reader will be most
unwilling to part with, as infolding a doctrine dear to the heart of every
it may be urged, (i) that it is hardly within the competence of MSS.i to decide (especially against the strongest inUrnal evidence)
between such variants as exoM^" and excofxev, so continually are these vowels

faithful Christian)

confused even in the best MSS.;

subjunctive

mood

and

may have been changed

which was supposed to be the

(2) that e'xonfv

into e'xafxev to correspond with Kavx^tJ^fGa,

there

(3) that

is

a tendency in the copyists to

turn an affirmation into an exhortation, a striking example of which

is

Cor. XV. 49, where (fiopea-o^ev

is

written

cfyopeaonfifv in

all

the uncials

except B.

*V.

7: Toixa Tis

Kttl

ToX|ia diro0aviv]

even dare to die.' For roX^Si/

WetSt. quotes Eurip. Ale. 644
:

'

o? Trjk'iKoab^ U)V Kani rep/x'

rov crov npo ttui86s.

y]6e\r]aas oOS' (ToXfirjcras daveiu

Tovs piv TTpoyivovs vnep tov

KaraXvdqvai

prj

Peradventure some (one) would

submit to,

in the sense of inrofxevfiv, to

In the following from Dio, Chrys. Or.

ill. p.

48, 9

5.

and

to

(as

The

roKpav.

vrrfp 8e Tfjs vtKrjs noXXol

will

have the same force

el Scot, el

tvxoi,

'

if

need

be.'

(jvp(l>vToi

(not 'planted together,' but intimately

is room for
we understand avVw

were) 'grown together') there

it

two subsidiary points.

Toi? or

Aristog. 2

In this somewhat difficult verse, while expositors are nearly

agreed on the meaning o{

united,

ovK

^lov
I

c'.

explained by some grammarians (as Haver, on Thucyd.

is

vin. 54) to be si iisus tnlerit,

*VI.

rjKo^v

roiis vofiovs ciTrodvijcrKdv

Tav dyadwv KAI dnoduijaKeiv alpovvrai, the particle

as in text, which

Dem.

First, should

difference as
after

crvp.(f)v-

should we connect a-vp4>vToi rw opotcopan., 'united with the likeness'?

seems preferable, (i) because o-v/xc^vroj has a natural affinity

and (2) because, if no such connexion were intended,
St Paul would, probably, have guarded against misconstruction by writing
Secoidly, in the
fv 6p.oi(op.aTi, as he has done Rom. viii. 3, Phil. ii. 7.
latter

with a dative case

[Of such variations Cobet

(Coll.

quam

est

anceps

et

ambigua

optio.

Saepissinie

libri

Sententia et structura loci ubique utra

variant in -elro et -7;To....Tamen

nus-

scriptura

Crit.

p.

78)

says

'

sit

potior plane demonstrant.']

ROMANS.

156

Km

apodosis, dXXa

r^j dvaaTdaeays (crdfitda

be mentally supplied before

VI. 17
((Tvfi(f)VToi), is

we

duaa-Taa-taa, or are

rfjs

r<

to

ofiniafj-aTi

to join cTv^f^vmi

as St Chrysostom does, insisting much on the absence of

and actually construing, elnwu yap on avfji(f)vroi { = koli/oovo))

Trjs dvaaTaa-fciis,

rw

ofioicofiari,

But the construction of

((Ti't^f6a rfjs di/aorao-fo)? ?

is

avfi(t>vTos

with a genitive

when the other construction is found

although, according to Dean Alford, it could not

not free from objection, especially

in close

proximity to

well be said, that

we

it

be
would not be strong enough

actual partakers.'
dvaaTaa-ei iaoyLeda,
into

shall

(tvii^vtoi

rf)

because

dvaaracrei,

denote the

to

state, of

the dative

'

which we shall be

But if the Apostle had actually written, dWd kgI rfj

we doubt whether such an objection would have entered

any one's head.

*VI. 17:

\d.p\.% h\

Tw

Wetst. compares Arrian. Epict.

Oew]

Koi fydo rifxapTuvov, vvu 8e ovk(ti, x^P'-^

'fapeaxev

Se ^ecp

X'^P'^^f

p. 257,

Jacobs. 1794): IIoXXj}

''''''

''"<?

^f&>-

(})VTo(pye,

(Toi,

Anthol.

KoXXiova.

riplv dKovcrai

novov

;^apts'

4: t6t(

iv.

Ep.

fldd Synes.

VII

rco

30, 2 (vol.

I.

(iveKa (reto

II.

dxpns

fv evKOpTTOis 8ev8pfaiv iyypd(pop,ai.

speak after the manner of men'; like

Another version might be, 'I speak
moderately,' or 'within bounds,' as i Cor. x. 13
'There hath no tempta-

*VI. 19

dvOpwirivov

'I

"Kiyui]

Kara dvOpairov Xeyw Gal.

5.

dudpcomvos

iii.

tion taken you,

p,^

waver between the two

yevopiviiiv.

ovbiv

(2)

a-vppfTpos).'

St Chrysostom seems to

(l) drrb dudpoinlvaiv Xoyiapcov,

vnepoyKov dnaiTfl,

dWa

Knl

dno twv

a(f)o8pa

(V (Tvvrjdeia

(rvpptTpov

koi

KOV(f)OV.

*VII. 3 -yivTiTai avSpl iTtpto. .yivo\i.(vr]v dvSpl Ireptp] A. V. (bis) 'she

be married to another man.' R. V. she be joined to another man.' The
A. V. seems to be the more correct rendering, 'married' being understood
.

'

in

a popular sense, without reference to the legality of the tie. The

is C^'^^>? riVn.
Lev. xxii. 12 (LXX.): fdv yivrjTai dvbpX

Hebrew phrase
aXXoyei/<r,

she

'if

(the

In other places the

'if

priest's

daughter) be married unto a stranger.'

same phrase

idv yevrjrai

she become another man's' (Jerem.

(Ueut. xxiv.
preferable

2),

to

iii.

i),

dvdpl eVepw
or,

the dative indicating posscssiofi.

'be joined

to'

{npoa-KoXXrjdfi),

is

rendered

'another man's

Any one

which

7v(fc''

of these

is

suggests a quite

different idea.

VII. 21

TW

0^XOVTI

fJL0l

TTOUiv TO KaXoV, OTl

|Aol

TO KttKiv TTttpaKtlTai]

when I would do good, evil is present with me.' R. V.

me who would do good, evil is present.' But this latter version

A. V. 'That

'That

to

takes no account of the repetition of

tpol rrapdKfiTui

is

rendered

'

is

t/xol

present

after napdKfiTai

7a///i

me,' not

'

/<>

whole the A. V. adequately expresses the Greek, and

superiority to that which it is proposed to substitute for

and

me.'
its
it

in v. 18

On

the

rhythmical
is

evident.

'^'III.

ROMANS.

28

*VIII. 3:

an offering

Kal

Ilepl cifxaprias

from

A. V. 'and for

d|xapTas]

irepl

Compare Heb.

(ox sin.'
its

expiaj'e

(Ot

nfpiapapTiap.6s (2. Zach.

VIII. 18

XotTroi,

xiii.

ovK alia-.-irpos

compared with the

sin.'

R. V. 'and as

6: 6\oKavT<i>naTa koI nepi dfiaprins.

x.

frequent use in the O. T. for the Hebr. DNtijn

to be considered as a single word,

Trfpiafiapri^fiv,

157

r).

ti^v (i^XXovcrav

This

glory.'

came
whence were formed the derivatives
Exod. xxix. 36, Lev. viii. 15) and

is,

'Are not worthy to be

86|av]

evidently, the correct version of the

Greek, the idea of comparison being virtually included in Trpos

as
Xenoph. Anab. VII. 7? 4'
^^pos Travra eBoKfi TTphs TO apyvpiov e;^eti'.
But the construction of the whole sentence is novel, and appears to
be a confusion in the writer's mind of two others, either of which would
;

be free from objection.

rfjs 86^t]t,

a^cov

a-o(f>Las

n^ioi

ia-fifv

a|io;
01

iaTiv

iii.

15

"EKTopoi.
Or he might for ovk (i^ia have written
and then we might have compared Dio. Chrys. Or. I. p.
\

yap avOpuinuiv Xoyoi

Tav
to

Thus he might have said, ovk a^ia (for di>Td^ia)

ovk a^iov avriis
and viii.
vdv to Tipnov ovk
which may be traced to the Homeric vvv S' ovff hbs

as Prov.

^ecoi/

(TTivoiav Ka\

navTa

Kal ra

This solution makes

(prjfirjv.

meaning of

OVK a^ia the

ov8(vos a^ia npos

ao(f)icrp,aTa

'

insignificant,'

or

'

ovbtvos
12.

10:

ttjv napci

it

unnecessary to give

of

no account,' which

cannot be proved.
VIII. 24: tI Kal eXirCSei] 'Why doth he yet hope for.?' R. V. in
margin
Some ancient authorities read awaitcth (vnoixivei for {Xwi^ei).
These are, according to Dean Alford's notation, 'AX^ 47 marg. Cyr.
expectat syrr. Ambros.' By syrr.' we are to understand both Syriac
The Peschito seems to have read
versions, which is not correct.
'

'

'

wTTo/xeVet,

01^

ncnVn

p.Lo,

as

nm

is

frequently put for viri-

But the Philoxenian certainly

&c., never for TJXniaf.

fiiv, Trpoo-eSoKT/o-e

read eXTrtf" (j^ICDId), and White's translation,

exspectat., as well

as

St Ambrose's exspectat, were also meant for fXnl^fi, not for vnofxevei,
which latter, according to N. T. use, is not awaiteth,' but 'endureth.'
'

VIII. 28: irdvTa

oruvepYl]

^^

'AH things work

together.'

So the Philo-

^^2. According to the Peschito Wno

\ vVi
^OT^ 3,SV) !>0^ we must translate, He (God) worketh with them

xenian Syriac

'

Greek being the same, and ndvTa being taken in the

If we adopt the reading of ABN, which interpolate
o Qfbs after awepyel, the last mentioned version need not be altered.
According to this reading, Dean Alford would write avuepyei from
avvepya, concludo but this is not a biblical word and the Apostle, if
such had been his meaning, would certainly have written o-vyKXfiei.
in all things,' the

sense of Kara ndvTa.

ROMANS.

158
IX. 6: ovx olov

on

8i

not) as though

// is

tlie

eKiriirTtoKcv 6

word

of

God

IX. 6

'Not (R. V. But

Xoyos tov Gtov]

hath taken none

quod

versions, following the Vulgate, N^on mitcni

All English

effect.'

excidcrit iwrbinn Dei,

agree in this explanation of the unique combination of particles, ovx ^^

on, supposed by Dean Alford to be elliptical for ov toIov Xeyoo, olov on.

But our English 'not as though'

is

sufficiently represented in

Greek by

on (e.g. Phil. iii. 12: ovx " '7^'? f^"^ov); and the question is, whether
any, and what, additional force is contained in olov.
We shall first take
the well-known case of ovx ^'^^ (without on),.. d\Xa Kal, of which Munthe
(who rightly gives it the meaning of /lo/i tantum tton, sed, or tantutn abest
nt) adduces some good examples from Diodorus Siculus
e.g. ill. 17 (of

01;;^

the Ichthyophagi)
exovcri.

Ibid. 33

olov

01;;^

ovx olov

vypav

rpof^f^v (in^rjToiKTi ttotov,

^ovKovrai (Troglodytae)

(jievyeiv

Tcov (7vp.^aiv(')VT0)v avToli KaKcov

nW ovd'

i'vvoiav

ttjv vntplBoXrjv

(from the excessive heat of the sun), dXXa

Kai TovvavTiov, eKovaiats rrfwievat to

^fjv, ei/e/ca

tov

fxrj

liiaadfjvai diaiTtjs fTfpas

Munthe goes on to explain the text in the same

manner: 'Not only has the word of God not come to nought. ..but,'
making the apodosis to begin at v. 7 aAX' eV 'laaaK KXTjdrjcreral. o-oi (nreppa

Kai ^lov TTfipadtjvai.

a construction (besides the insertion of

Diodorus as

it

(Bithynia),

"''"'

'^"''

Btkk.

Antiatt.

Brjnov.

paXiara

eVp^arcos.

Kil:i8r]Xov

ovx

followed by

barbarism; as Phrynichus

as a

dpyi^opai-

oiov

^'^^

o'''>

M')

p.

p.

Iio:

Ovx

dWd

or aXXa

"'<"'

he

('piC^pai-

fv

Ovx

rjpehaiTfj

rfj

XPV "^

but

kuI,

372 ed. Lobeck

dpapTavTai

XeyovT<iiv...Xiy(t.v

o""'

the instances from

The Greek Lexicographers

admit of no comparison.

to

recognize the phrase ovx

condemn

ort) so unlike

brjirov,

prj

[opyiCopai]...(rv

Se,

In Athen. VI. p. 244 E a parasite

complains of having to keep up with his patron's pace, which he describes
TreVerai ydp, ovx '-'' l^ahi^fi. rds 68ovs.
as flying rather than walking
From these instances it would appear that ovx ^^j according to the

TToXv dTre^w tov opi^eadai [opyi^ea-dai].

vulgar use of

it,

was a strong negative,

7ieqiiaqiia7)i, ?ie

7nininmm

and,

perhaps, the sense and spirit of the whole sentence would be best con-

veyed to the English reader by such a translation as the following: 'Not,

however, that the word of God hath come to nought, far from it.'

IX. 30: Ta

8iwKOVTa...KaTXap...'6/. 31

[i.T|

'Which followed

'Which followed

R. V.

the law.'

arrive at that law.'

<l>6rfv...\6

that

ets o

A. V.

tls v6(iov...ovk ^<j>0a(r]

not after... have attained to... (31) hath not attained to

Phil.

that for

fie

ft

to... (31)

koI KaToXd^co <^'

did not
KareXij-

But 1 follow after (R. V. press on) if

which also I am (was) apprehended. ..(16)

((})ddaapfv...A. V.

may apprehend

not after... attained

12: StwKco

iii.

'

whereto we have already attained.'

On

these versions

we remark

relative terms for pursui?ig

enemy

and

said, Si(a|as KaTaXr]^opai,

quotes Herod.

11.

30:

and KaTaXa[d(7v are corThus Exod. xv. 9

The

(i) that 8iw/cti/

ovcrtakiiii^.
will pursue,

'^appryrixo',

hi

will overtake.'

nvOnpfvos ehlcoKf

u>s

'

Wetstein

he KaTtXufif..,

ROMANS.

XI. 8

Lucian. Herinot. yy

npo

dyadol koi uxvrepoi irapa

crov fidXa ttoXXoi koi

8i(OKovTfs ov KaWXa/3oi/^

TToXii

159

(2)

Romans

In the extract from

there

is

no reason why we should not translate KoreXa^e by overtook,' in which

case we may leave 'did not attain to' as the most convenient rendering
of ovK (f)da(T{v els, agreeing with Phil. iii. 16, as represented by both
In Phil. iii. 12 the English 'apprehend' conveys the idea of
versions.
an arrest, in which sense it is employed by our Translators, Acts xii. 4,
where, however, the Greek word is itidaai, not KaraKa^iiv.
2 Cor. xi. 32
Some persons may be pleased with the idea of Saul's being apprehended
But
or arrested by Jesus Christ, while on his way to apprehend others.
such an idea is foreign to the word KaTaka(3f'iu, and the sense is equally
'

good,

if

we

translate,

which also
* X.

was

'

follow after,

if

so be that

This

Sijo-erat ev aurfj]

supported by B, and

is

the reading of the T. R., which

uncials except

all

and

by both Syriac versions (Pesch. "IZqjId

The only

12q.Q_.5],\).

and

MSS. of the Lxx. (Lev.

is

difficulties

(which, however,

8.

TTjit

M(>)v(Tr]s...evpr)Kap.fv)

text

07'ertal'e that for

Mtoijo-fis "yap ypd(j)i ti^v SiKaioo-vvrjv tijv K v6|j.ov, oti o iron](ras

aura av6pw7ros

ypd(f)eL

may

overtaketi of Christ Jesus.'

(2)

xviii. 5)

]jJDCn

warranted by John

is

though found

to Kpip-ard

(k

v.

p-ov,

The

[avrd] avdpuiuos fj^Vfrat eV avToU).

rrjv 8. rfjv

*^Ad

ND,

is

as well as

Philox.

.^As

presents are (i) the construction

it

i.

the insertion of avrd, which

KOI ({)v\d^f(r6e...TrdvTa

M. yap ypd(^(L on

(originally)

in

ov eypa-^e
46
wanting in the
:

is

Ed. Rom. (but the whole

koX iroiriaeTe avrd,

Other reading, that of

noirjuas

AD^N\

o Troir^cras avdpanros ^riaerai ev avrrj,

is

rendered

by Vulg. Af. eni)ii scripsit, qitotti'ain Jitstitiani, quae ex lege est, qui feeerit
homo, vivet in ea; and by R. V. 'For M. writeth that the man that doeth
the righteousness which is of the law shall live thereby.' Against which
writeth nothing of the sort.
it may be urged that Moses
He does not
even mention the righteousness that is of the law.' That is a phrase
introduced by St Paul himself in contrast to the righteousness which is
'

'

'

'

True, M. 'describes' what the Apostle understands by 'the

righteousness which is of the law,' when he declares that the man which

of

faith.'

doeth

all

the things contained in the law

'

shall live

Hear St Chrysostom. M. yap ypd(^ei, (f)T](Ti,

O 8e Xeyei, tovto e'ari. M. 8eiKvv(Tiv rjpiv Tr)v
(Tvvr]v.

all.

I'lTToia

Tr\i]pa>6rjvai tcis evroXds.

*XI.

The
to

ttoiu toivvv ea-ri,

Tis ecTTi Koi TToran^.

first

is,

'A, Kciracjiopds.
*

The Hexapla on
2. Kapocxreas.

[Cf. Pint.

y//.

but that

is

eK rov vopov 8iKaioavvr}v,

nodev avviararai; dno

A. V. 'of slumber.'

certainly, too

rot/

R. V. 'of stupor.'

weak, the second, perhaps, too strong,

convey the precise sense of the original word

O'. Kardvv^is.

'

rov vdpov biKatn-

Troi^aas avrd, ^TJaerat ev avTols.

(irvtvua) Karavv^cws]

of these

koi

by them

rfjv eK

in Isai. xxix. 10,

HO'l'iri^

that place gives a choice of renderings

Q. eKo-rda-eoos.

Araf. XL:

/cai

The

A. V.

and R. V.

diu^^avres, ws ou Kar^Xa^ov.]

in Isaiah

ROMANS.

l6o

XI.

II, 12

sleep,' which had been already used for the same word in Gen.
'The LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam.' On

is

'deep

ii.

21

'deep sleep' might be recalled in St Paul's quotation.

Other meanings of the word need not delay us, but we must be
allowed to protest against Mr Humphry's derivation of the word from
a verb, which means properly pin or nail down,' and thence the
St Chrysostom, indeed,
stupefaction which arises from such treatment.'
has something like the former part of this statement
KaTavvyr\vin yap
a

final revision

'

'

'

'

(he says) ov8tv trepou tariv

to

t]

ffiTrayiji/ai

nov

Koi TrpoarfKaxrdai,

whence

he attributes to Karaw^is the notion of a fixed and inunoveahle state of

mind, here in malam parte)n to joIwv av'iarov avrOiv Kai SvafieTadfrov ttjs
But there is no authority for this
yvcip.Tis 8r]\av, nvtiifia Karavv^aos elirtv.
:

use of the word

not from

vixrcTfiv,

and the sense oi stupefaction, if correct, must be derived

to prick,' and so cause pain, but from the Hellenistic
'

use of KUTcivv^Ls in the examples quoted above.

XI.

should

II,

12:

'I

say then.

fall (neacoa-i)?

God

Have they stumbled

forbid

(enTmaav) that they

but ra/Z/^r through their

fall

(tw avrap

come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to

jealousy.
Now if the fall {ro irapaTTTcopa) of them de the riches of the
world, and the diminishing {to rJTTrjpn) of them the riches of the Gentiles,
how much more their fulness (to n'\i]po)pa)?'' Besides other difficulties,
there are two words in this passage which do not seem to be correctly
salvation is

TrapaTTTcifjiaTi}

rendered.

For napaTTTapia the Revisers have retained 'fall,' with a marginal

But wapanTOipa is not an actual fall (which, indeed,
has just been strongly denied) but a. slip or false step (morally, a trespass),
and differs from nTalrrpa only as slipping does from stumbling. In fact
both Syriac versions have rendered (TTTaia-av and TrapairTapa by deriva1.

note,

tives

'

Or, trespass.'

from the same root (Pesch.

o\n V]

and ')A\r>n7

Philox.

O S; and "JAv^n ) and if no better v.'ord could be found, we might

do the same
Have they stumbled... through their stumbling.'
2.
The other word, ^tttjuq, is more difficult, as appears from the

'

greater variety of

its

proposed equivalents, 'diminishing' (from Vulg.

which, however, for the

demin7(tio), 'decay,' 'loss,' 'small number,' &c.

most part, seem to be mere guesses, inspired by the desire to make a

good contrast with nXijpoopa. If we look only to the word itself, and its
cognates rJTTa and i^TTaadai, we shall find that the only certain notion
which can be assigned to them is that of being beaten or defeated in a
Thus v'iKr\ and r\TTa are as
contest, whether warlike or otherwise.
commonly opposed to each other as 'victory' and 'defeat.' A man
may be defeated or overcome {jiTTaaBai) either i-no tQ^v no\fpiu>v, or fv
To'is 8iKaiTTr]piois (Xenoph. A/em. iv. 4, 17), or by his own passions and
appetites (comp. 2 Pet.
biblical Greek,

ii.

19).

The

particular form rJTTijpa

and (besides the present

text)

is

is

only found in

peculiar to
Isai. xxxi. 8

ROMANS.

XI. 22

and

Cor.

vi.

In the former place, the phrase etrovrai

7.

appears to be equivalent to

Hebrew
a fault

In

different.

is

Cor.

vi.

'

els

f]TTr]iJ.a

the next verse, though the

ijTTrjdjjaovTai in

Now

therefore there

utterly

is

you, because ye go to law one with another,'

among

(TJTTTjua)

l6l

Chrysostom upholds the proper meaning of the word in respect to

as if the Apostle had said, 'You have sustained a
the victory would have been
defeat at all events, by merely going to law
(See more on that place.) Returning
to suffer yourself to be defrauded.'
Now if their stumblmg is the
to the text, we would translate 7/. 12 thus
St

an action-at-law

'

riches of the world,

their defeat the riches of the Gentiles

and

how much

be objected that there is no opposition between

'defeat' and 'fulness,' we answer, why should there be, any more than
between 'stumbling' and 'fulness?' and what has nXovros to do with
The sentence may be rhetorically faulty, but would not
either of them?

more

their fulness?'

If

it

much improved even if it could be shewn that rjrTrjfxa and nXijpcofia

were as opposite to each other as 'impoverishment' to 'replenishment'
be

(Alford), or as

*XI.

18

oi

to

o-i T11V

(Wetstein).

dW

pitav PaoPTdSas,

The

not the root, but the root thee.'

pC?a

r\

A. V. 'thou bearest

a-i]

Revisers, perhaps with the idea of

giving greater emphasis to av, have varied the former clause thus

not thou that bearest the

English ear require

At

all

in the latter clause, 'but the root //la/ bca7-eth thee'?

Toiis ireo-ovTas, diroTOiifa

|jiev

(T. R. -lav),

0ov (T. R. xP^o-'''oTT}Ta sine deou), iav itri\idvr\s

reader can
ing

'Toward them

Apostle.

says

See

dfoii <To(f)Lav. ..TO

that

8^

x.pt](rT6TT]s

crt,

No

English

'The

Cor.

lirl

rfj )(^pr\<rr6rj]Ti.]

awkwardness of such a sentence as the followbut toward thee, God's goodness.'

fell, severity

see the

fail to

Dean Alford

'it is

would not a correct

in that case

no change was necessary.

events,

XI. 22

But

root.'

repetition of 6eov
24, 25.'

i.

pmpov tov

deoii.

The

.nai

is

place

quite in the
is,

manner

of the

Xpiarov 6eov bvvap.iv

to do'deves rou deov.

But

this

kul

example

would only support dnoTopia deov...xpr](TT6Tr]s deov. If deov were inserted

or if after one only, then after anoTopia. It
at all, it should be after both
has been suggested that deov was erased as unnecessary. But surely
Riickert's idea is much more probable, that 6eov was originally a marginal
note on iav eiripeivrji ttj xpwtottjti, which might otherwise be understood
;

in a subjective sense, like e'lripevovpevTrj dpapTia (Ch.

Trj

aTna-Tia (Ch. xi. 23).

And

in this sense

stood by St Chrysostom (T. IX.

p.

enedei^aTo, Iva eTripeivjji- koI ovk eine,

650
ttj

it

B)

I find

dtroTopia

and xPW'^'^V'i

in

p.

69 ed. Bip.: ajrovepew

Tov aldjvLov

K.

TTJs

ai'roj

(Caesari)

xPV^TdrriTos kiraivov. tCiv

to

eav

pifj

aWa

ttj

e'lripeivaxri

have been under-

Sta tovto Trepi ae

nio'Tei,

eariv, eav a^ia ttjs tov 6eov (^CKavBpanias TTpdrTrji

contrast in a passage of Diod. Sic. T. X.

vi. i),

seems

xPV'^'''^>'^^'''^

^.

ya.p irpo-ybvwv avrov cTKXripoTepov

pivuv

ry

tuvt-

;i^pr;oTor;jrt

iroXei,

oSros

8ta.

Kexpv

ttjs

I8iai

ijpepoTrjTos ^lupdwcraTO Tas eKeivuv aTroro-

pias.

II

ROMANS.

l62
Ibid,

Dean

Kal wu

l-irtl

with a note

'

'

Ikkottiio-t)]

Alford translates

'
:

the

expressed in

not

is

He

it.'

Otherwise thou also shalt be cut

For [otherwise] thou also

Otherwise

construction implies

XT. 32

should have said

'

shalt

be cut

original

For

is

off.'

off'

but the

not expressed

'ETrei is either 'for' or 'otherwise,' never both, a comin the original.'

See Rom. xi. 6. i Cor.
bination which correct English also eschews.
Good examples of eVet, nlioqtiin, from Plato and
XV. 29. Heb. ix. 17.

Synesius
I.

114;

may be found in Wetstein (on xi. 6), to which add Diog. Laert.
(Epimenides) Ihavra yovv ttjv Movvvxi-nv Trap Adrjvaiois, oyi/oeli/

(pdvai avTovs cxTuiv kukcov aiTiov earai tovto to x^^P^^v avTo'n- 'EIIEI Kciv to2s
t)8ov(Tcu

avTo

teeth).

S.

8ia(f)oprjaai {or else,

Chrysost. T. XI.

they would have pulled

407 D

p.

it

down with

their

nva Karrj^^i, Xyf f^

be silent); where the last Paris

nnXiv, nv

vnodfo-ecos vnoKeinevrji- 'EIIEI (Tiya {or else,

Editor has fallen into the same error as that noticed above, noting

'Fort.

eVei aXXcoy triya^.'

*X1I. 2 Kal |iii (nj(rxilH''a'Tt'9e t alcSvi tovtu), dWa jxTa|iop<j)ouo-0...]

Nothing could read better than the A. V. 'And be not conformed to this
world but be ye transformed.' The very alliteration, though not in the
Granting that there is a distincoriginal, is a beauty superadded to it.
tion between o-x'?/^" and m"P0'?' ^"<^ that this distinction is preserved by
the A. V. in other places by the appropriation of 'fashion' to the one,
and 'form' to the other, it does not follow that the inexorable rule of
uniformity should override all other considerations, whether of sound
Conformity to the world' is an established phrase, and much
or sense.
more likely to be understood than the proposed improvement, 'And be
:

'

not fashioned according to this world.'

That fiop<f)ri and crxriiia are contrasted with each other in Philipp. ii.
68, in respect to the two natures in Christ, must be allowed, but such a
distinction has

no place

^iov.
it

is

He

calls

vTroaraa-is

ptvovaa.

(nidei^is

In

rvircoa-rjs

Toii

exovtra /cdXAor, ov ^eofievov

concludes

Perhaps

this idea

*Av toIvw to

Tmv

^17

napoUTos

unsubstantiality (to auvrroo-TaTov)

to this (he says)

contrast

And he

'And be

its

favrov Kara to ax^P^n

Kal Trpocrconelov, ov TTpayp,aTos akr]6ei.a,

<f>v(riKov

St Chrysostom's explanation of

text.

Mj)

because of

it a-xfip-a,

(Tx^f^a p.ovnv Ka\

our

in

avcTXIIJ-ciTi^ea-df k.t.L is this

is

m"P0'?

^'^^

ovx

akrjBrjs,

e^(i)6fv itriTpipifiaTuiv re koi (rxflp-aTcov.

a-xVl^n p'l^r)^, Taxf(^S en-i TrjU p.op(f)rjp T]^tis.

might be conveyed

English reader by rendering

to the

not outwardly conformed to this world; but be ye inwardly

transformed by the renewing of your mind.'

XII.

be

TTt'ws

a more elegant arrangement would

which the Apostle has adopted Phil. iii. 6:

10, 11: TTJ Ti|ifi...Tf] o-ttovSt)]

KuTci Tiix-qv...KaTa a-jrov^v,

[Cf. Pans. X.

rb ijdup,

iirel

i^ecTTOTTjTos fffTiv

I,

4: 1 d^^erai ae

17-

fiXXws ye xaXeTrdi' vwb

ip^aiveadai.

Pint. F/V.

P/ioc.

IX

iVTVixelTe, eXwev, txovres arpa-

T-qybv eldora, vpds' fVei TrdXai dV dwoXu)Xeire.

ROMANS.

XII. i8

With

KOTO. ^fjXov, SicoKcov TTjv eKKXtjaiup, K.T.X.

Diod.

Fragm.

Sic. IX.

163
the latter

8 (T. iv. p. 43 ed. Bip.)

aiav i^alvero ttoKitikos koI

(j^povifios

Kara 8f

Kara

we may compare

fifv

yap

tt]v vofiode-

Kara 8e

ttjv nicrriv, diKaioi'

rf]v

npos to KepSoj p(yaXo\l/vxlav,

iv Tois ottKois vTTfpo)(r]v, avhpelos' Kara de ttjv

d(j)LKdpyvpos.

XII. 13: To the authorities in favour of fxvelais (for xp^^fn-s) should

be added Eusebius, who in his History of the Martyrs in Palestine,
We have been also charged in the
p. I (Cureton's Translation) says
'

book of the Apostles, that we should be partakers

remembrance

in the

of

the saints ("|^j'_^r)) "Ij^SO,^ .^ZoAjtJj).'

dWa

XII. 16:
to

men

condescend

Or, be contented witli niea?i

away

to (Gr. be carried

that are

loivly).^

Old and

New

A. V. 'But condescend

Tois Taireivois a-i)vaira-y6p.voi]

of low estate.

In favour oi persons

Testaments

only, Psal. cxxxvii. 6

vy^rjXos

may

it

be urged that both

occurs continually

01 Tarrfivol

oti

R. V.

things.''

with) things that are lowly (Or,

Kvpio^, koI

tci

tci

'

But

thejti

in the

Taneivd once

Taneiva ecpopa, Koi

to.

where persons are indicated in the Hebrew.

Again, the verb awarrdyeadai, when used in a figurative sense, may be
compared with (TvpTTpi4>epe(Tdai, which is to comply with, humour, accommodate oneself to another, as Ecclus. xxv. i
ywi/?) at dvr]p iavro7s
vyJATiXa

dnb p.aKp66fv

yivcotTKfi,

Stob.

a-viJ.Trepi(l)ep6iievoi.

madman)

Plo?:

dXXd

dvTiTeiveiv,

p-T]8e

T.

LXIV.

upon the A. V.

men

'

On

to,'

/xe'xp'

Km

p(v toi \6yuv

avvemvfveiv.
prj

uKvei avp-

it

meek and humble

of low degree, or of a

(with

diapaxecrdai

would be very difficult to improve

whether we understand by rots Taneivols

the whole,

condescend

prj

avpnfpLCpepfa-Oai

koi

Epict. Enchir. 68 (ch. XXII. ed. Wolf.)

n-pi4)epfa6ai avTols-

31

disposition.

By this Cumulation of conditions the

admirably brought out. In an extract from
lamblichus, quoted by Cobet {Call. Crit. p. 397)
(k cf^iXlas dXr}6ivfjs
(^aipelv dyavd re Ka\ (f)iXoveiKiav, paXicrTa pev e/c Tvaarji, el SvvctTov ei 8e
pi], (K yf TTJs TraTpiKTJs, few scholars will be found to accept the dictufn
MdXiaTa piv significat et ph bvvaTov itaque
of that celebrated Critic
On this principle we might condemn
ridicule ft bwarov additur.'
XII. 18

Svvarov, to

e^ vjxwv]

difficulty of the precept is

Demosth.

Phtl.

IV.

p.

'

147,

With

idv

vpeis

opodvpabov

pids

eV

yvcoprjs

dyada to kukov, I
would compare Hierocles ap. Stob. Elor. T. Lxxxiv. 20 eneiTa, kclv
d8eX(})bs {cTKaibs kuI dvaopiXrjTos), dXXd crv ye, (fiairjv av,
ovTds ToiovTOi
f^iXimrov dpvvTjade^.

7'.

21

aXXa

vina

ev

rc5

fi

dufivwv

ivpidr}Ti, Kcn viKtjaov

[Cf.

Min. Fel. Oct. ch. 16: Dicam

equidem, ut potero, pro viribus.

715,

21:

avTov

iv

Trapa^uffTCj},

Dem.

...Xddpa

tov

ttjv

dypioTrjTa Tais evnouais,

vopov

eiarjveyKe.

Pint.

Vii.

Galb.

xaXeTrcDs pkv Kal p6\is, ^Trettre d' ovv....]

ROMANS.

164
*XIII. 14: Kal
A7li. X.

Fragm.

6,

T.

o-apKos TrpovoLav

TTjs

ed. Bip.

IV. p. 31

arpaTOS evaderem).

Id.

Trpovoiav iwfTVolrjVTo.

Id.

(Moses)

ayadov

o/Liot'cos

Diod. Sic.

enoiovvro.

VIII.

kul rod aci/xaroi e'nmovfirjv npovoiav (sc.

XV. 23
T. X.

kuI

p.

av

ttoXlttjv elvai, os

Compare Dion. Hal.

iroifio-Oc]

ev

rfjs

2l8 ed. Bip.

Kcii

tov

onXuis

to7s

jueXeVrys-

lit

ttoXXiji/

enoiTjaaTo Se o vo/xodeTrii

Thucyd.

i'pywv TroXXrjv Tvpovoiav.

TToXtfiiKuip

Taii>

|x-q

e'vTns Tei)(<ivs KaKcov npoi'oiav

TUtv 8

XIII. 14

VI.

vop.'i^av

crcofinTos ri Kai Trjs ovcrias TrpovorjTcn.

by 'Take
have
translated 'Take no thought for the flesh'; though it would have been
far better to have retained taking thought for p.tpifj.vav, as in A. V.
See
Davies B/d/e English, p. 99.
Since the Revisers have rendered

KuXa

n-povoovfj.eva

thought for things honourable,' they might

(?'.

also, in

17)

verse,

this

'

'

*XIV.

The omission

6.

of the clause, Knl u

tppopojv rfjp

/xi)

rmlpav

some i\lSS. (unfortunately followed by the Revisers)

arose from the same obvicus cause as that for which the latter clause of
John ii. 23 is wanting in the T. R. The suggestion of Dean Alford,

Kvplw

in

(Ppnvf'i,

01)

that

may have been

it

came

Lord's day

Such an

omitted after the observance of the

iiiteiitioiially

be regarded as obligatory,

to

highly improbable.

is

intentional mutilator would have struck out the preceding clause

also.

*XIV.

avTw

tfj]

Ad.

V.

i(TT\

TO

'

commonly

Vive

as Terent.

tibi'),

suam semper egit vitam, in otio, in conviviis...sibi

Menand. ap. Stob. Flot: T. CXXI. 5 toPt'
fecit.'
Plut. F/A Cleom. XXXI
eavTca ^iji/ fiuvov.
al(r\pov yap
Km dnoOvriaKeiv. But these are all irrelevant, as St Paul

ov)^

iavTols

7-espo7isibility.

'

No man

accountable to himself alone.

is

'

Ille

not here speaking of our duty, whether as

our

17

of this phrase are

sumptum

C^v

(fjv fiovois

is

9:

4,

sibi

vixit,

Many examples

of enjoying oneself (Ovid's

cited, in the sense

men

livelh to himself,'

The

or as Christians, but of
i.e.

his

is

own master,

following from Dion. Hal. Ant.

nearer to this use of the dative, though not exactly similar

(vcTf^es p.ev TTpny/xn Trotflrf,

<u

nal^fS,

rw

nciTpl

^aura,

is

III.

dXX'

kol ov8ev avev rfji (pfji

yvfofirjs SuinpaTTiipei'oi..

XIV. 10: <rv ii rl Kpiveis-.TJ koI o-v t

why dost thou judge.., or thou again, why

e^ovGcvels...]

R-

^'

'But thou,

dost thou set at nought.?'

In

between the two parties appealed to, the

abstainer and the eater, the weak and the strong, does not plainly
aii n^v yap, fiVe,
appear. We may compare Charit. Aphrod. I. 10

the A.

V.

the

distinction

Kivbwov inayeii- av 8e Kepba drroXXvds.

Timocreon)

AfVTVKidnv

f-yw 8' \\pi(TT(i8av inaLvioi

[C;f.

aXX'

Boiss.

<i

ru yt Ilavcruvinv,

(ad Aristnen.

(Orestes) Kal aov (I'yladcs).]

]).

42-;)

rj

Plut.

Vit.

Ka\ tv ye

Theinist. XXI. (from

AtwOnrnov

niveU-, 7

tv ye

'.

on Eurip. /ph. in

'J'.

1079: abv ipyov

t^St;

XV.

20

ROMANS.

*XV.

'

offering

which probably belongs

events, the passage as

all

'minister-

The

R. V. in marg. 'Gr. ministering in sacrificed

A. V. has a marginal note on

At

Both versions

16: lepovpYouvTa TO euttYYtXiov Tou Oeou]

ing the gospel of God.'

ficing,^

165

to

it is

up

in the

'

next clause,

Or, sacri-

'

ministering,' but has got misplaced.

'

now

read,

'

that

should be a minister

Jesus unto the Gentiles, ministering {iepovpyovvra)

(XfiTovpy'is) of Christ

the gospel of God,' sins against a fundamental principle of the Revisers,

Greek words, occurring

that two

in close proximity,

On

sented by the same English word.

of

'sacrificing'

That that

'ministering' would

for

Hesych.: 'itpovpyel-

following examples.

of lepovpyovp-fuoi ravpoi,

Mos.

II.

Xea>v

ifpovpyrjcrovTa

Xevcrev,

30) says

p. 94,

tw

(iaaiXel dappovaiv

rav opav.

eKnep-rj/ai

ouTw

R. V. 'Yea,

not exhaust the meaning of the Greek

may

accept

both here and

Dean Alford

says

rov

avve^ov-

Se avdpanrov,

el

ixfj

the

Thess.

iv.

et contentione

shew.

nav to TrapaKa\ovp.fvov
46

word

aim (Gr. deing

'

to strive

'

does

yet the English

(fnXoTiixeladai,

where

11,

it is

otherwise rendered.

aliquid agere (Schleusner),

'Apostolic,' but the general usage of the best

Sic. XII.

my

it

The word in the Apostle's usage seems to lose its

making it a point of honour.' But this secondary

'
:

following examples will

Diod.

Vif.

as adequately conveying the Apostle's meaning,

it

2 Cor. v. 9.

primary meaning of
meaning, sununo studio

<T7rouS7i' fis

Toi)

A. V. 'Yea, so have

making

Though

anibitioHs) so to preach the Gospel.'

means

228 E

p.

II.

dprjuelv

fj.rj

St <J)i.\oTi.(xou(jivov eua-yY^X^SscOa'-]

strived to preach the gospel.'

reader

T.

Plut.

Philo

8ui\(yfa6aL nepl

rjdr]

dea.

(OS

XV. 20:

Bvei,

deov t^yovvrai (Leucotheam),

el fxev

Upovpyelv

appear from the

Upa epya^erai. We read
will

(nrXayxfa rav UpovpyrjOevTcav etc.

to.
:

improvement.

be a decided

meaning of the term

the correct

is

should not be repre-

principle the substitution

this

Polyb.
vtt

I.

83

ai'i

Greek
\ikv

by no

neyaXrjv eVoietro

avrau, rare be Ka\ p.aWov

6 8e 8rip.os (j^LXoTip.ovp.fvns

is

writers, as the

Kara Kpdros eXelf

e(f)i\oTifxeiTo.

rf/v IIoTidaiau.

XVI. 49
eKi'iTtpoi yap Idia 8ie(piXoTip,ovvTo Trapabidovai rh (jipovpia.
Plut.
Karoava 8e XafSelv ^itvra (^iXoTip,ovp.ivos^.
Vlt. Caes. LIV
So with the
:

noun,

Uiod. Sic.

e.g.

XVII. 83

XII. 32

Kara tou ttotov

fieTci

hirjvi)^6rj

TroXXfjs (f>iXorip.ias Karea-Keva^ov rptrjpeis.

npoi Tiva rmv eTaipcov

Trjs 8e (^tXori/itas

TrXiov TrpoeXdovarrjs....

eirl

*XV.
venatico)

is
:

veKpa 8e ivrvxai'

eavTop TTovois
Ti

e;^6ii'

I'va |ii]
Tr' dWorpiov
0(X\iov oIko8o(j.w]
quoted by Wetstein from Aelian. A''. A.

20:

dXXoTpLoi

oxjk

cfuXoTijjLias

eyy pa<^wv,

[Cf.

/(/.

II.

p.

similar use of

viii.

(de cane

rj

to illustrate the Apostle's

268:

awoaTTJaai 5e ribv

Xayw rivi
avt ovk av axj/aiTo, roli dXXoTpiois
whence the writer infers eoiKe 8e eK tovtcou

rj

iv favTa> ({)vcnKris {a certain ftatural sense

which may also serve

iroXiv,

Noi';uas...7rp6s

TroXe/xt/cwj'.]

ipya

rrjs

yrjs

use of

of honour)

4>iXoTiiJ.ovfievos in

(ptXoTL/j.ov/j.evos

rpixpai

ttiv

ROMANS.

66

this verse.

add

Flamin. XXI

Plut. Vif.

XVI.
Taxna

S17

davfift^ovTfS (KOKi^ov Tov TiTOV <oi akXoTpLCt} vtKpm

roO ^KrjTrlwvoi

npoaeveyKovTa

noWnl

ol

tcis x^^P'^^

who had been spared by

(because he procured the death of Hannibal,

his

conqueror Scipio).

*XVI. 2:

'a succourer.'

irpoo-TciTis]

seem

'protectress' or 'patroness,' might

more honourable

title,

as

be more appropriate to the

to

Thus Dion. Hal. (Ant ll. 10) uses TrporrraTr^s

and TTfXaTtjs for the Roman 'patronus' and 'cliens'; and the ^(toikoi at
Athens were compelled ttoXittjv rivh 'hOr^vaiov vefifiv TrpoaTarrjv (Suidas).
See Eisner, ad loc. I add Diod. Sic. T. x. p. 180 ed. Bip.: rap yap aWav
technical term here used.

(TTparr^yciv

eladorav

(Tvyyfvmv.

Lucian. Bis Accus. 29

irpoaTaras tois

8i.8ovai

Ka\

op(pavtni

ravra

yvvai^iv

Koi

vvv, i'more p.wr]i>

eprjp.ois

e'/ne

6avp.a-

Koi f7Tiypd(f)oiiTai anavTfs TrpotiraTr^v eavTwv.

Qovcri,

*XVI. \J\ o-Koireiv Toi/s rds 8i\oo-Ta<rias Kal to, <rKdv8aXa...TroiouvTas]

mark them which cause divisions and offences.' R. V. mark
them which are causing the divisions and occasions of stumbling.' By
A. V.

'

'

this time the biblical sense of 'scandals' or 'offences'

should be pretty
understood by the English reader, and does not require the explanatory rendering 'occasions of stumbling.'
Again, if the article
well

designates not divisions and scandals

Roman

prevalent in the

the addition in italics

On
saymg
An/.

that are

^LXP^rTafTM^ Wetst. quotes

eV

V.

yy

from

OTTOfjivrjcnKaKfe

*XVI.

An

npos rovs iv

18: Tv aKaKODv]

unfortunate change.

cunning.

Prov.

to the simple').

yap ovK
Tovs

ecf)v,

fni

fvrjdfis

Kcti

aKepaioi

dW

Kpiivov

Plut.

li.

p.

479

e'fx^ope rifirji.

nporepov

A. V. 'of the simple.'

Innocence

4:

add Dion. Hal.

Id. X. 13

is

opposed

d(f)opfj.^v

dp^r^v

'<i\ijiv

yfyevrjfxevovs.

R. V. 'of the innocent.'

to guilt

simplicity to

Iva

yevop-evovi

avdpcomivi 7Tapa8e8o(r6ai

aKUKovs TravreXun,

15

by

the proverbial

.A

Stob. Flor. T. XLVI. 32

8i\oaTa<j'iy] trot

should be rendered

ii.

clear

8w aKciKois -rravovpyiav (A. V. 'to give subtilty

Wetstein quotes Dio Cocc. Exc. p. 722: navovpyos nfi>
ei tis aXXos nvdpcoTrcov aKnKOS.
Diod. Sic. V. 66 810 koI

i.

versions in Matth.
Philipp.

made

should be

vvv be koi iv rais ffi(f)vXiois dixoaraaiais.

8e 8i)(oaTa(rlas e^rjTOvv Kai dopvf'iov.

\ir]

general, but particular ones

this

among you.''

dixoaraau] kui 6 TrayKUKos

hi.

in

Church, then

x.

eTi
'

8'

rois

fv8aip.oi'as yeyovoras.

harmless,' as A. V. in

fierayevfaTepot-s

Then

in

marg., and

7'.

19

both

16: 'wise as serpents, and harmless as doves,' and

'blameless and harmless.'

CORINTHIANS.

I.

*Chap.

lo

I.

i^t 81 KaTiipno-fjie'voi]

together.'

R. V.

together'

means

A.V. but that ye be perfectly joined

'

Unless

but that ye be perfected together.'

'

same

the

as 'perfectly joined together,'

'

perfected

does not

it

convey any very definite sense. It is true that the ancient versions
as Vulg. per/ecti, Pesch.
also give prominence to the idea of perfection
;

>;

V)

Philox.

It,

Ti^eiv is also

NV)

or of factions in a state

noWmv

we would render
is

Stob. Flor. T.

e.g.

AnL

III.

10:

But Karap-

85

i.

(ftiXovs bLacfxpofjievovs

8e vptTtpa iroXis, (ire veoKTiaros

rj

'
:

rapar-

In the passage before us, looking at the context,

but that ye be

compacted together

same judgment,' with a reference

in the

'Jerusalem
is at

for riKeioi).

avfiffyoprjTos 6va>u,..'iva KaTapriaOrj, Kai TravcrrjTai

Top.ivrj Koi (TTaa-idCova-a.

mind, and

Dion. Hal.

KarapTi^oifii.

ovaa, KOI fK

V) (both synonyms

applied to the composing of differences between individuals,

builded as a city that

COMPACT TOGETHER'

is

in the

same

to Psal. cxxii. 3 (A. V.):

(P. B. 'that

unity in itself).

II. 2

oi 7ap ^Kpivd ti

any thing

common

among

'

clSe'vai ev v\x.iv]

This sense of

you.'

For

Kptveiv,

determined not to know

aliqidd secuin statuere,

is

Greek, of which a familiar example is Tit. iii. 12 (kcI

Here, however, it is not fKpiva yap pr]8ev
yap K<piKa Trapax^i'Pna-ai ^.
eldevai, but 01) yap tKpiva ti ddhai, which requires a slight modification
in the

XV. 32
II.

in biblical

English
:

'I

thought not good

(Agesilaus) to

4:

a verbo

fiev jSid^fadai

to

know' &c.

Compare Diod.

npos vwepbe^iovs T6Trovs...ovK

Sic.

iKpive.

Salmasius De Hellenistica^ p. 86: 'Ilei^os

qui persitadcf, ut 06i5os-, qui parcif, ut p.ip.os [/lii/ior], qui

v ireiGols Xoyois]

TiiiQiii,

2, Alford, and others, in borrowing from

changed Trei'^co into Treidci, clearly against the
intention of the illustrious Frenchman, who compares the Latin cottdus
from condo^ ^wA pro inns irom. pfoiiio. It is, however, to be observed that
the analogy which connects neiOos with Treidco also exists between (f>ei86s,
sparing, and c^ftSco, thrift.

imitatur, et similia.'
this source,

have

Compare Polyb.

pas ... K plv as

Xeipaaiav.

iKi

Schleusner

tacitly

in.

iroieiadai

100:
ttjp

hvvl-

irapa-

...a

[Schleusner, 'Ilet^os, persuasorius,

ireldw,

persuadeo, vel a neiOw, 60s

...suada, suadela.'

Ed.]

l68

CORINTHIANS.

I.

*II. 13:

II. 13

'Comparing
Another

irvii|AaTiKOis TTvevfiaTiKa o-vYKptvovTcs]

So

things with spiritual'

mentioned by Theophylact, which understands

tation,

spiritual

the ancient versions.

all

persons, and avyKpiveiv in a sense in which

it

interpre-

of

TrvevfiaTiKols

occurs in the LXX.,

in-

'

terpreting spiritual things to spiritual men,' has been thought worthy of a

place in the margin of R. V., and of an elaborate defence in the

Lectures,' p. 75

Dr Kennedy, 'do

'Biblical scholars,' says

'

Ely

not deny that

the verb avyKpivu) can have this sense [of "explaining"] in Hellenistic

Greek, though the usage

Dan.

V.

12)

and even

sense

this

in

Symmachus, who substitute for

Gen. xl. 8)1 The construction

also

favour of the A. V.; as 2 Cor.

12

C.

Vi't.

But

not classical.'

is

this use of avyKfjiveiv is

confined to the interpretation of (h-ccmis (Gen.

strictly

Gr'acc. IV

inikveddai

it

x.

xl.

xli.

8,

and

biaKpiveiv

(Hex. ad

accusative and dative

with

The

is

in

Plut.

avyKpivovrei eavrovs eavrots.

riva e)(a>v Trapprjatau crvyKpiveis KopvrjXia (Tfavruv

Aduif. pobov dvefxdvTj crvyKpiveis.

12,

not accepted by Aquila and

is

Vet.

Other marginal note, 'Or, combining''

seems taken from the American R. V. conibiiiing spiritual things with

So Erasm. Grot. al. ''Jilting or attaching.^ But
this sense of the word also requires confirmation.
'

spiritual words (Xoyots).'

III. 5

'Even

SiaKOVOi

wv

81'

Tri(rTU(raT,

Kal eKdcTTu

as the Lord gave to every man.'

The

gave to him.'
'4b(OKv to

seems

latter version

the hearers, not to the teachers

(is

R. V.

to refer the clause

as

A. V.

o Kvpios ^Swkcv]

'And each

as the

km

Dean Alford does

Lord

fKaa-ra

expressly.

That hearers believe, iKcmra cJy 6 dehs epepiae perpov Trt'orecos (Rom. xii. 3),
but would not the assertion of it in this place
is an undoubted truth
St Chrysostom seems to take
introduce a new element into the context
;

.-*

the other view

koI tKua-Tw

dtos

cos o

eScoKfi'.

ovde yap avTo tovto to piKpov

aXka napa rov deoi tov iyxiLpi^ovro^. Jerem.

Markland {Co>ijecUirae in Lysiain, p. 560) even alters the punctuation to
imiTTa coy o Kvpios eduxev, yco fcfivreva-a,
i
Cor. iii. 6
the same effect
(to biuKovovs fluai) nap' eavrmv,

'

Ita distinguendum.'

'ATToXXcoy emWiaev.

*IV. 4: ov8iv 7dp

simile

quid, as

novrjpov).

Job

e|xavTa)

Charit.

ix.

35

it.

(rvvoi.8a]
:

Subaudi (pavXov vel aTonou, vel

oCdev yap

avvoida epavrfi

<w yap avveniarapai {pavrS aSiKov.

(l)av\ou

Luc.

(v.

7,

Caluni.

Perhaps the /u II construction

nva ns pva-raycoydov ijpdiTa, ri
nPA3A2 f'avrco avvoi^tv a<T((ii(TTaTov. The omission of (ftavXov may be
accounted for by the circumstance that conscience {a-vuel8r]cns) is more
The A. V.
familiar to us as an accusing than as an approving faculty.
I know nothing BY myself,' though a good old English idiom, is rightly
rejected by the Revisers in favour of 'against myself,' though a closer
23

is

aT pr]hiv (f)uv\ov eavra avvcma-Tapevos.

that of Plut. T.

11.

p.

236 C

is

Kpivetv

AaKcovd

'

The

teclmic.il

word

of Arlciuidorus and others.

(Herod.

1.

120),

whence

the 'Ovei.poKpiTi.Kd.

IV. 6

CORINTHIANS.

I.

imitation of the

Greek idiom would, perhaps,

be,

'

know no harm

69
of

myself
IV. 6

ravra

have

things...!

8...[j.T<r)(r]jjiaTi<ra ls

of 'in a figure,' the

meaning of

'And

IfxavTov Kai 'AiroXXto]

in a figure transferred to

myself and to ApoUos.'

these

Instead

the Apostle would be best conveyed to the

by a fiction.' MeraaxqiJ^ar i((iv n is /c

change the outward appearance of anything^ the thing itself remaining
the same.
E.g. i Sam. xxviii. 8
Saul disguised himself (Sym. fifTfaxi]I Kings xiv. 2
'And Jeroboam
Haria-ev eavrov) and put on other raiment.'
said unto his wife, Arise, I pray thee, and disguise tJiysclf (Theod. \iiTa<T)(r\\i.aTi(jov aeavTov) that thou be not known to be the wife of Jeroboam.'
English reader by the expression,

'

'

So, in the present case, the Apostle, in the former part of the Epistle,

had been speaking the truth, but, as he now declares, truth in disguise.
It was perfectly true that there were contentions among the Corinthians,
who had attached themselves to certain favourite teachers (or, as he
here expresses himself, were puffed up for one against another '), saying,
I am of such an one,' and another,
I am of such an one.'
But instead
of naming these leaders, or even describing them anonymously, as we
have just done, St Paul, for a reason which he was now about to mention,
substitutes for the names of the actual parties concerned those of himself,
ApoUos, Cephas, and even of Christ himself Certainly, if we had only
the earlier chapters to guide us, we should have taken it as a matter of
'

'

'

there were parties in the Corinthian church,

fact, that

who ranged them-

selves under the banners of those distinguished Apostles,

and should

have found a wide field of speculation in assigning to each its distinctive

tenets and prepossessions.
Still further to give an air of reality to his
alleg'ations, the Apostle takes some pains to prove that he himself was
free from participation or concurrence in this scandal
thanking God
that he had baptized two or three individuals only out of their whole
number, 'lest any should say that I baptized in mine own name.' So
well is the 'fiction' kept up.
For it was a fiction after all. Those to
whom he wrote must have known it to be so from the first but for the
;

sake of others, he here, having accomplished his purpose, throws

off the

and declares plainly his object in assuming it. 'And these

things, brethren, I have by a fiction transferred to myself and Apollos for
your sakes, that ye might learn in us &c.
This is the view taken by St Chrysostom at the beginning of his
twelfth Homily on this Epistle.
'As when a sick child kicks and turns
away from the food offered by the physicians, the attendants call the
father or the tutor, and bid them take the food from the physician's
hands, and bring it, so that out of fear towards them he may take it and
disguise,

'

be quiet

so also Paul, intending to find fault with the Corinthians in

behalf of certain other persons (of some as being injured, of others as

being honoured above measure) did not set

down

the persons themselves.

I70

I.

CORINTHIANS.

but conducted the argument

IV. ii

own name, and

in his

Older that rev^erencing these they might receive his

that of Apollos, in

mode

of cure.
But
whose behalf he was so
expressing himself. Now this was not hypocrisy, but condescension and
nianagenient (avyKardlSaa-ii koi olKovofiia). For if he had said openly,
"You are judging men who are saints, and worthy of admiration," they
would probably have taken it ill, and have started off altogether. But
now, in saying, But to me it is a very small thing that I should be judged
of you; and again, Who is Paul, and who is Apollos? he had rendered

known

that once received, he presently makes

speech easy of reception.'

his

Kal dcTTaTOvpv]
A. V. 'And have no certain dwelling-place.'
we might otherwise render, no settled habitation,' with reference
the primary meaning of aaTaTos, instabilis, unsettled.
But, perhaps,

IV. II

Or, as
to

in

'

neither of these expresses the

p3J

thou be

yj) shalt

force of the word, in

full

possibly be an allusion to Gen.

in the earth

'

where

of the LXX., the Hexapla gives

TpiyLdOV

fugitive

for the incorrect a-revwu Kal

aKaracTTaTav

dW

compare

We may

dX&J/iefos.

also

which there may

and a vagabond
To

2. avda-Taros kuX aKaTacrTaTni.

KaL 01 Xoinoi- craXevofifUos Kal

E.(3f)aiK<jU

eVi roTTO),

'A

12:

iv.

tovt(ttl, ^fj fxevoiv iv

Isai. Iviii. 7

'Is

it

not

bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are
cast out (Or, afflicted) to thy house? when thou seest the naked,' &c.
Here in connexion with hunger and nakedness we find those that are
D^/liPj errabundi, for which the LXX. have dariyovs, Symmachus dva-

to deal thy

Theodotion

(TTarov^,

/xerai/ao-Tdrovs

St Paul, dcrraroCi/ray.

^ ^'^d .^.quila the very word used by

In the text, therefore, there seems no reason

we should not translate, and are vagabonds,'

life,' a more lively description than the other.

or

'

V.

oXws aKoverai.

that of R. V.

'

It is

a new sense for

wrong

'

nopvfia

of

in
is

iropvoi

character
audire,

A. V.

kv v^lv iropveia]

among

that there is fornication

you.'

The

'

It

is

commonly

reported

is

But Dean Alford has discovered

'from missing which commentators have gone

actually reported.'

dKovofxai,

another way of saying aKovovari

borne (by some)

amo Jig yon^

Now

among you,
it

is

sense of dicor, appellor

in

oXcoy.

'

'AKoverat eV

rives iv vfiiv Tropvoi, the

or,

fornication

quite true that

sometimes followed by a noun

is

why

and lead a vagabond

only correction required

other respects besides the meaning of

is

'

in the

borne as a

is

ttKou'eii/,

vfilv

character

like the Latin

nominative case,

in the

other words, the active aKovfiv puts on a

passive signification, and therefore aKovea-dm,

in this sense, would be the

passive of a passive j which is absurd.
But the Dean is also wrong in
supposing that uKoveiv, used as before, means fo bear a certain character,

instead of to be called by a certain name.

Thus Demosth. de

12; vvv KoXnKfs, Knt deals ix.dpoi, Kni rdAX' a jrpoa^Kfi

'

[D.uuiial banc

vocem Cobet.

Co/l.

tt('ivt

Cor.

p.

aKoiKwcTi,

Crit. p. 62, ulji vide.

241,
i.e.

VI.

CORINTHIANS.

I.

those epithets are freely bestowed on them.

yap aKovoiv

Hor. Ep.

'YaKivBovi aKoveiv.

*VI. 3: piwTiKd]
'matters relating to

from ^ios

I.

So Luke

human

xxi.

34

VI.

4:

Tois

church?'

in the

i'xaipe

Attdisti coram^.

'

common
2

Do

where
If

it is

this

ye set them to judge

must be understood

to

Tim.

mean,

clause

Do

'

'

might

worldly
tov

al

j3iov

(iravopdaaiv

els

equivalent to

who

/3.

life,'

ii.

180 ed. Bip.:

Sic. T. X. p.

|oTj0VT)|ji6vovs...Ka0iSeTe]

it

avrovs koi

world, and ra

l/ie

[lepifivan ^icoriKals.

Toiv jSicoTiKciv KOI Tu>v ^rjpo(Ticov d8iKripaTa)v,

interrogatively, as R. V.

or

li/t\

things pertaining to

'

Compare Diod.

Trpayixarelai.

Rexqiie paterqiie

vii. 45

^f' 'ASwi'iSay

'Things pertaining to this hfe.' Alford explains,

a inaii's livelihood.^ But ^imtlkos is derived

wider sense of

in the

37

7,

AeHan. N. A.

cond. 35

6 ^loy,

be appropriately rendered
matters.'

De Merc.

Lucian.

'Aeroy.

171

to

is

IdicoriKav.

be read

are of no account

ye have recourse to

had no voice
appointment of the judges, the word Kadl^tre is hardly appropriate,
judging from its use in Demosth. r. Afid. p. 585, 26 (quoted by Wetstein):
the heathen tribunals

But

?'

in that case, as the Christians

in the

ol 8iica^nvTS,
I

add

av t( 8iaKocriovs, av re

Philostr.

a-acrOai

tov

*VI.

//e/'.

174

p.

'^^t

ovK

A. V. 'there

?crTiv kv v|j.iv]
;

rj

TroXts Kaditrij.

'

tJ8t]

|j.^v

ouv oXws

is

not

among

R. V.

you.'

makes not an atom of difference

there cannot be found among you

but this

and the rendering

equally false and absurd.
VI. 7

oTToaovs av

ff

A'lavTos'^.

reads ov< hi for ovk earip

the sense

av

;^iXioiiy,

8iKacrras eKadicrev ovs eiKos ^v Kara'^rjcpL-

'

i]TTii|xa [iv]

among

Io-tiv]

ti|j.iv

A. V.

'

Now

in
is

therefore

Nay, already it is altogether

a defect in you (Or, a loss to you).' On r\Trr]p.a see on Rom. xi. 12, where
we have argued in favour of defeat,' whether in war, or in a court of
justice.
So St Chrysostom appears to have understood it in this place.
'Wherefure also Paul goes on to say, Nay, it is already [i.e. whatever may
be the result of the lawsuit] altogether a defeat {fJTTTjixa) to you, that ye go
And, Wherefore do ye not rather suffer wrong?
to law one with another.
For that the injured person overcomes (yiKaY rather than he who cannot
endure being injured, this 1 will make plain to you. He that cannot
endure injury, though he drag the other party into court, though he gain
the cause, yet is he then most of all defeated {kuv Tupiyivr^rai, totc p-aXiara
r]TTr]Tai).
For that which he would not, he hath suffered, in that the
there

is

utterly a fault

you.'

R. V.

'

'

[Cf. Boisson.

[Cf.

Toi)i

ad Aristaen. p. 207.]

Galen. Metli. Med.

bp.OTixvovs

ry

Trarpi

I.

crov

2:

fir]

Kpiras

Kadlaris larpQiv, ToKp-qpbraTe GeccraXe.]

-'

[Cf.

Kplveadal

Rom.
ere.

iii.

4: kuI vtK-qaris ev

Dem.

711. 9:

rives

avridiKOL Trap

d^'toi

oe eKarepos viKav

vfuv

el

ry

yap...

ay ufL^oivro...
]

1/2

CORINTHIANS.

I.

VI.

adversary hath compelled him both to feel pain and incur a lawsuit.'
tU fvUrjaev tnl rrjs
This he exemplifies in the case of Job, and asks
:

KOTrpicii

tU

i^TTtjdr]

6 navTci a(Paipfde\s 'lw/3,

Sid Tt oi\i jidXXov d8iKi(r6

/fi/t/.

tj

navra

acfxXofjLfvos Sta/^oXoy;

Sid ti oux'' [AdXXov diroo-Tepeio-Ot

;]

and dnovTepe'in-de are not passive, but middle, allow yourselves

wronged and defrauded.'' Alford. Yet the active and passive are

^'AbiKfia-df

to be

very clearly set forth in this quotation from Plato's Gorgias (Stob. Flor.
T. XLV. 31): IIQAOS. Su apa ^ovkoi av d8iKe'irr6ai fxaWov ^ n8iKf'iv

2QKPATH2.

BovAo('/xf?i/

VI.

Dean

1 1

Kttl

fxaWov

ddiKe'iadai

'nves limits the

Perhaps

^T.'

et

vp.eii,

is

On

This, at least,

{-nopvoi Sec):

say that nvfs limits

to

Kal ravrd rivfs

(prjcri-

VI. 15

Homily

ovk eintv dnXwi, ^re, dXXd, rivei

ifre.

jjre-

T
i;rf.

dpas Td

ante-

XI. p. 25 e): kuI enayaycSv, ^acriKflav dfov ov Kkrjpovofir)-

TOVTidTlV., OVTO) TTOJS

tou XptcrTov]

(xeXii

R. V. 'Shall

of Christ.'

its

these, one or other of them, ye were.'

the explanation of St Chrysostom in his fourth

is

on Ephesians (T.
(Tovai, Tore

'And

which

the suppressed

the ravra, which though properly said of things, has here for

cedent persons

d8iK('iU

e'lr]

of you.'

which

would be more correct

it

dvajKalop

8e

dbiKflv.

t]

'And such were some

Tavird Tivs iiTe]

Alford remarks:

subject of

av eycoye ouSeVfpa-

/xei/

dSiKeladai, fXoinr]v av

TJ

A. V. 'Shall

take the

members

Alford: 'Having alienated....'

take away...'

will probably prefer the first of these, being, in fact,

accordance with his own familiar style, in which the word 'take'

The English reader

in exact

employed as a sort of expletive, preparatory to some other operation.

Compare Acts xxi. 11:' He took Paul's girdle {apas ttjv ^covrjv rov n.) and
bound his own hands and feet.' Ezek. iv. i, 3, 9 'Take thee {Xdj3(
Matt. xiii. 33: 'The
a(avrS) a tile. ..an iron pan. ..wheat, barley,' &c.
is

kingdom

of

heaven

is

Max.

Fab.

Vit.

vj

is

which a woman took and hid

measures of meal.' The following from Plut.

like unto leaven,

{Xal3ov(Ta eviKpv^e) in three

somewhat

noTfpov fU Tov ovpavov dpas

similar

dva(f)epfi

r]p(jira

rov arparov,

tovs (piXovs rov 4>a^t'ou,

coy rffs

y^y awfyi'dxcoi

'For how knowest thou (ri yap oi8as), O wife, whether thou
husband or how knowest thou, O husband, whether thou
The only question about this argument is whether
shalt save thy wife?'
it is intended as a reason for the parties remaining united (in continuation
of 7/7'. 12
14) or for their separating (as being in immediate connexion
VII. 16

shalt save thy

.''

'

[Cf.

(iovXr^

kMHwvi

I'lut.

KadcLTrep
TTJs

F/V.

ev

Cor.

x^'-h'-^^'-

XXXI

""oXXy

t;

koI

TTJXews Sipaaa Tr]v a(f Upas

d/>po7r6Xet Kai reixeffi ixeriB-QKev

'MfaoTrorap.iav.
<p4p(iiv

e.g.

<piptav

So

dpdfiivos in Lucian. /7/st.

woifx4vi,

Conscr.

24:

(Urbem) Zap-baara ainos

Babr. Fab. 66:

iv

avT(^

(iLiiXiu)

dpafxevos

avrri

Trjf

of

eavrbv (wiTpeirfi

tui

iK 8k

Kpfp-daai. (p^povra.^

(is

use

Aesop. Fad. 400

dcp^Kcf.

T<2

Compare

the

(ed.

rov

de Fur.).

5i/w

ir-qpas

IX.

I73

argued that if the/^>;-w^';- had been intended, it should

adaen, not et acocrfis but this is a mistake. Et a-coafis
indeterminate, and holds an even balance (so to speak) between on

with V.

It is

15).

have been
is

CORINTHIANS.

I.

el nrj

and on

(rcoaeis

And

acocrds.

firj

that tl oiSas

consistent with a hopeful view of the case,

is

top dvdpa aaicrfis

ei

is

quite

abundantly proved by such

examples from the O. T. as 2 Kings (Sam.) xii. 22. Joel. ii. 14. Jon. iii. 9^.
In fact, the form under which the latter view is presented by Dean Alford,
For what assurance hast thou, O wife, whether thou shalt be the means
of thy husband's conversion?' is a sufficient refutation of it philologically,
because 'assurance' is incompatible with 'whether'; and morally, because
if there be, not an assurance, but only a reasonable hope, of such a blessed
result, it would be her bounden duty to act upon it, and not to leave her
husband. St Chrysostom, who takes this view, sums up in these weighty
words 'And neither, on the one hand, doth he lay any necessity upon
the wife, and absolutely demand the point of her, that he may not again
do what would be too painful nor, on the other hand, doth he tell her to
'

despair

AX'

*VII. 20:

same
John xix.
the

avro

dcpirjcriv

Trj

rov ij.(X\ovtos dSrjXia

fxeTecopov.'

A. V. 'Let every man abide in

wherein he was called.' Another instance (see on
which the order of the Greek might, with advantage,

i'Kao-Tos v xfi kXiio-i K.T.I.]

calling

42) in

Every man in the calling wherein he was called,

have been preserved
in that let him abide.' It is hardly necessary to observe, that by 'calling'
is not here to be understood a man's calling (occupation) in life, but his
calling of God, 'as God hath called each' (7/. 17).
In 7/. 21 the ambiguous
phrase naXXov xPW'^'- 's explained by St Chrysostom paWov SoiIXeuf,
though he notices the other interpretation, ei bvvaa-ai eXfvdepadfjvai,
eXfvdepwBrjri, but rejects it as ttoXv airevavrias tc5 rponm Toii IlavXov.
'

The Peschito

version ooClA.2)2.5

*^A

el(:^e

.^^.^>,

tibi

lit

servias

(Walton), takes the same view, which seems absolutely required by the

d KAI

particles, nXA'

*VIII.

12

hvvafrai.

d|j.apTa,vovTs

Compare Muson.

els

tovs

ap. Stob. Flor. T.

d86\<|)ovs...ls

LXXV.

15

Xpio-rov

aia-nep

yhp

d|iapTdvT]

6 TT(p\ ^evovs

adiKos els rov Sevtou ap-apravei Aia, Koi o nepl (f)iXovi fls rov fpiXiov ovtcos

Sans

els

to eavrov yevos abiKos els tovs narpcoovs afiapTavei $eovs, Ka\ els top

'Onoypiou

At'a,

rov

eTVOTTTrjV

*IX. 5: (-ywaiKa)
'

to

Dean Alford

these

because in

et

fieravoTiaei,

in the

iXei^aei,

ei

whereas

in

'

all

our

of

emphatic

eirKTrpiypei,

text

tcop nepl ra yevq.

IVe should rather say,

'to lead about.'

takes an exception

parallels,

them the verb stands

position,'

irepiaYtiv]

Compare Diod.

carry about.'

to

rav dpapTiipiaTcov

ei
it

Sic.

xvii.

occupies a
there

is

jy

npus 8e tovtols rns

But
which does

'subordinate place.'

nothing in

this,

not necessarily follow from the diver-

gence of Hebrew and Greek syntax.

174
TraWaKiBas n^oicoi
is

(f)op(iu>

Anton. IX

F//.

{yvvaiov)

IX. 27

More commonly

Aapeico Trept^yf.

Ta>

used, as Plut.

the middle form

Kal rhs TroAets eniav iv

Srj

TvepiriyfTo.

On

IX. 27,

remarks
I ad Cor.

'

utra

CORINTH-IANS.

I.

Idem

ix.

quod

antistiti

to acofia KaravayKa^eiv, Herosterhuis

verae salutarisque philosophiae Paulo

27 vTroiina^fiv vel vnoivia^eiu sive vnoine^eiv (quarum lectionum

anteferenda

sit

Nee. 4

Lucian.
est

same confusion

vi.\

in

constituas)

Plut.

T.

II.

There

aci/xa koI dovXaycoyeiv.'

7-0

921 F

p.

XX'

Srrfp

dXrjdes

jJi/,

the

is

eXeyei/,

vnoTTif^oiv) rrjv aeXrjvrjv, where the true reading is placed

beyond doubt by the addition, anikav kul peXacrpav avmTip.n\avTas. Nor
is there any difficulty in the present place, where irvKrevoi immediately
precedes, and uTrcoTrto^co is supported by the uncials ABCN.
It has not,

vTTcoTTtn^wi^ (al.

however, been remarked that the Philoxenian

is

clearly in favour of vwmrifCo, as

am

examples from the version of Paul of Tela.

Tov TToKov.

Ot XoiTToi

(JOt^Z)
Ibid.

-^

]. .. ,<yi

Jud.

38

vi.

OOl)

^ .

v\p

e^eniaa-f (J^Iu)

Amos

Prov. XXX. 33: eav fKnU(i]s (?JLZ) pvKTfjpa^.

K(n o Tni^oiv (5 JL)

|j]

able to prove by the following

rhi (TTa<^v\ds.

Mic.

vi.

15

ix.

13:

nifcrfis

eXaiav.

(Aijirws

aXXoLs Kfipv^as]

Here

it

disputed whether there

is

allusion intended to the office of the Kj^pv^ in the public games,

(we are told) not only

several contests,

and

to call out the

names

is any
which was

of the competitors before the

of the victors after them, but also to proclaim the

laws of the games, and the qualifications required in the candidates

This view is supported by Wetstein, Dean Alford, and others but there
;

seem

The

to

be serious,

principal one

is,

if

not insurmountable difficulties in the

way

of

it.

that in the immediately preceding verse the Apostle

combatant, between which and that of the

is a wide chasm, not to be bridged over
by the single instance of the Emperor Nero^, from which (quite as exspeaks

herald

in the character of a

who proclaimed

the victor

Emperor Napoleon I. at his coronation putting

own head) Dean Stanley would have us draw the
inference that ''sometimes the victor in the games was also selected to
announce his success.' If, indeed, St Paul had written aWovi Ktjpv^as,
the continued allusion to the public games would have been irresistible
ceptional as that of the

the crown on

his

but this alteration, though

it

On

supported by a single MS.

Kr]pv^ai in the sense in

St

Chrysost.

T.

which

XII.

(quoted by Wctst.): etV^

has been proposed as a conjecture,

p.

the whole, therefore,

it is

171

el!

ns

irapa-

cart,

KoXCo' iv Tois 'OXu/iTTiaKotj d.'yGiaiv ovxl

'i(STr\K(.v

6 Krjpv^

drj /jloi,

^oQv piya Kal

v\j/r}X6v,

is

it

constantly used, of the

not

better to take

/rtv^tV////^^'-

tout ov KaTijyopei, Xiywv,

p-rj

is

fj.r]

of the
doOXoi

kX^wt-qs, prj TpoTnou TTOVTqpQv

Suet. Nero, 24:

se ipse pronuncial)at.'

'

Victorcni autcni

XI. 12

CORINTHIANS.

T.

Gospel

comments

as St Chrysostom

yap

fl

TO fivpiovs irpoa-ayayflv ovk apKfl eU acorrjpiav,

X. 13

unWov

ttoXXw

a)(oifxriv aXrjTrTa,

human

rh Ktjpv^m, to

fp.o\

^i8c'i^ni,

napa-

Kni ra kgt p.avTop

firj

vpTw.

R- V.

dvflpwirivos]

the power of

1/5

such as man can bear.' Alford 'within

But these renderings unnecessarily

'

endurance.'

what man is able to bear, and what are the limits

It seems impossible to improve upon the A. V.
common to man. Or, nwderaie^ as the following extracts will

raise the question of

human

of

'such as

endurance.

is

Stob. Flor. T. XLIX. 48

plainly show.

AioviKTif., TTfivrjaov Iva (f)dyT]i,

Enchir. ch. 33

ovK hv elVoi OTl dvdpcoTTivov

*XI.
all

Literally

'
:

Ti6vT]Kfv,

ywt]; ouSeis

r)

Epict.
i(TTi.v

OS

to airb

A. V. 'for that

|vpT][j.VT)]

tt)

one and the same thing') as

is

it

aWov

viKvov

iv -ydp to-Ti Kai

one (R. V. 'for

8e...Tri\iKavTrji> rjXiK-qv

el

Trijji-

jiovois crvp-fiaivovTa, (vdvp-OTtpov din^ofxev.

p.ff

Wolf.)

(ed.

Iva

T. CVIII. 8l: koi ra TrpotnriTrTOVTa

ovbels npo aov, dnodov rfjv rvpavviSa.

dv6pt!>iriva vop-i^ovTei,, koi

p.lv dvdpconlvriv {rj8ovrii>) deXfis,

ei

8i\l/rjtTov

she (so Alford)

same with her

the

all

is

even

is

she were shaven.'

if

hath been

that

shaven.'

XL

22

are poor.^

Tovs

same ambiguity

A. V. 'them that have not.

^xovTtts]

\>.r\

R. V. in marg.
in

Luke

'

Or,

Or, them that have nothing.''

36

xxii.

avTov, Koi dyopaa-dru) p.d\aipav

/cat

but there o

the

is

ro lixdrtov

TrwXj/o-nro)

i'xcov,

fxr]

that

f/iefu

There

^aXXdvTiou aparw had

ej^coi/

immediately preceded, or with only the slight interruption, ofxoicos Km

whereas here the olKias, which it is proposed to supply after fxfj
TTijpav
exovTas, is in a clause which is separated from the one in question by the
;

new
Meyer

enunciation of a

idea,

Alford says

refers in support

'

rj

rfjs

fKK\r]a-ias roii dfov KaTa(f)pov{lTf.

meaning

of the

Dean

" the poor " to

where nothing on the subject is found.' The

xiii. 12, where an abundance of examples may be found. Instead of selecting from them, I give
de meo petiH Neh. viii. 10 koli dnoa-TflXaTe fifpidas rois p-t] exovatv. Stob.
d yap davpd^cov revs i'xouTas Kal p.aKapi^op.ei/ovs vno tcov
Flor. T. I. 40
Wetst. on 2 Cor.

12,

viii.

reference should have been to Wetst. on Matt.

aXkcov dv6p(i)TTWv

T.

Toiis ynp.ovs S/Scocrt

tovs npaTovs

T. XCI. 7

k.tX.

18

III.

e;^et'

Se TTfipa- tovto

f'x^"'-

^^

"""^

iTvi(TTap.ai Be Kal TTenfipap.ni

yap to t

Xiav

cJs

fJyei/es

iarXv

8'

irivecrQai

rj

Ta>v exovroiv

Kal

aho^ia

ndvTei

(ivOpUlTTOL (piXoL".

[Cf. Die. Chrys.

dXXd

d/xiKpa

Kai

irpbs Beta Kal /xeydXa.

LVII

Caesar
rb

Cicero

wv

peyedos.

Or. Xi. 157, 26:

Plat.

proposes

dp^ucryewui^

Soph.

ixel^oi'

Kar' di/dpojirov vodeis

-fj

App. B. C.

Fit Caes.

TrduTuv vir^p <pv<nv dvdpwirivriv.]

honours

to

dvdpwwivov

Oc'd.

yap rb

\pevcTp.aTa

dvdpdbireia

C.

598

t]v
:

tL

^ [Cf.

fxevos,

III.

69

iroi'ovp.^i'wv 8i

T. XXXVIII. 6

toIs ixovai

p-r]

Xlto's

(pdovtL.^

w5e

yevo-

1/6

CORINTHIANS.

I.

*XI. 24

TO

The

(iirtp {pfjicjv K\<ofi.vov]

manu) CN, and

(a I""

last

XI. 24

word

omitted by

is

of the Fathers Cyr. Ath. Fulg.

It is

AB

and

impossible that

I'txMv can stand alone (R. V. 'which is for you'); therefore Alford
and others darkly hint at an ellipsis, 'the filling up of which is to be sought
in the foregoing eKXan-e.' But how can an ellipsis in our Lord's speech be
filled up from a word, which was not spoken, but only occurs in a narra-

TO vTTfp

The

tive of the transaction?

only possible

way

of accounting for the

omission of the participle is by supposing that the speaker did not suit
the action to the word, but substituted the action for the luord, thus
:

'This

is

my body

which

is

has never been suggested, and

this

pelled, in justice

to the

But
so improbable that we are com-

[here he breaks the bread] for you.'

Enghsh

is

reader, to retain

'

broken,'

it

matters

little whether in the Roman or in the Italic character.

If we were inclined to indulge in speculations on the motives which
influenced transcribers in dealing with the I\I.SS. from which they copied,
we might say that KK(i,\i(vov was dispensed with as being inapplicable to

anything that was done to Christ's living body on the cross, though
sometimes used of the tortures inflicted on martyrs. On the other hand,
if

the omission

fill it

had existed

in the original Epistle, copyists

up, would certainly have preferred SiSo/ifwi- (from

KXa/jievov,

wishing to
xxii.

19) to

a word not elsewhere to be found in this connexion.

*XIII. 13.
oracle in

Luke

'Though

Mr Washington Moon,

speak' &c.

a great

cases of English grammar, objects to the A. V. of this

all

passage, that the verbs are not hypothetical, as they should be, but
But this objection cannot be sustained. 'I speak'
directly affirmative.

may be

either the one or the other, according as

it

represents loquor, or

no ambiguity, because the context

cannot therefore believe that
I
plainly excludes the indicative mood.
this was the reason why the Revisers changed 'Though' into 'If,' but
a quite different one, which has escaped Mr Moon's perspicacity, and to
which his own proposed version, 'Though I were to speak,' is equally
loquar;

practically there

yet

is

namely, that although the conjunction 'though" is correctly

expressed in the leading clause of each verse, it is incorrectly underliable;

stood in the concluding one,

charity.'

To be

strictly

common

to all three verses,

'and have not

grammatical, the A. V. should have been as

'Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, yet if

have not charity' &c. By substituting If for 'Though,' the Revisers
have avoided this difficulty. Not that I think they have done wisely in
making the change, simply because no change was necessary. The

follows

'

A. V. as

it

stands,

is

perfectly intelligible, adequately

represents

and the blot which I have mentioned is far too minute

noticed by one English reader out of ten thousand.
original,

*XIII. 3
Tyr.

VII.

av irapaSJ) to o-w|xd

9 (quoted by Wetst.)

|iov,

I'va

(dappfi hv,

Kav0i]o-(ji.ai]

oifj.ni,

K<n

rfj

to

the

be

Compare Max.
Airvrj fnVofi irapn-

XIII.

8ovt TO

CORINTHIANS.

I.

a-afia.

The

supported by the

various reading

trio

Kavx'7'o-co/xai,

177
'that

may

ABX, and mentioned by Jerome,

glory,'

though

rightly rejected

is

by Dean Alford. This reading supposes that the good actions here
specified were performed from a corrupt motive (Kfvodo^las (VfKev), which
of itself would be sufficient to deprive them of all moral worth, without
the superfluous addition (especially connected by an adversative particle)
Ostentation necessarily implies the absence of love.
ayanrjv AE firj f\(o.
Observe also the indefiniteness of the phrase, lav
without any hint of the purpose, for which the body

(O'. ft?

so given or yielded

28 (95 LXX.) we have irapibaxav tci adfxaTa avTciv fls niip

In
f'jjLTTvpLcrfxov), the very counterpart of St Paul's tva Kav6r](Tu>jjLai.

In Dan.

up.

rrapadu) to a-cifia fiov,

is

iii.

quoted by Westcott and Hort from

the passage

^atriXets

TToXXol

Ka\

removed by the

riyovp.evoi

nnpeScoKav

several additions

Equally inconclusive

tls

eavTovs

6dvaTov...els

Sea-/xa...fiy

another quotation from Plut.

is

Clem. Rom. 55
all ambiguity is

S.

k.tJ.

8ov\(iav.

Demetr. XLIX.

Vi/.

When some

one ventured to tell him, a5f 2eXfi;/c \pr) to (TS>\ia TrapaSovvai,

Demetrius drew his sword intending to kill himself, but was persuaded
by his friends to accept the other alternative, namely, to give himself up
as a prisoner to Seleucus which he accordingly did, and was handsomely
But what has this to do with St
treated by his magnanimous enemy.
;

body

Paul's 'giving his

that he

might glory'?

Doth not behave itself unseemly.' 'Seems

XIII. 5: ovK do-xTip.ovi]
be general, without particular reference to the disorders in public
speaking with tongues.' Dean Alford. This will be readily conceded
but the difficulty remains, how this general decorousness of behaviour is
'

to

connected with

have given a

To

ayairr].

obviate this difficulty, the Greek expositors

different turn to the

word

cktxw'^^^'-) ^'^ '^

to vofiiCfi aaxrifiovelv, the very phrase used

Thus Theodoret

ovk

aa-x'^p-ovel-

were equivalent

^^

by St Paul

ovbev Ta>v fVTe\av re

in
Kai

Ch.

vii.

36.

Taireivuiv

r^s

npa^iv

Tutv aSeX^coi/ a(f)e\eias eveKa TrapaiTf'iTai dpixcrai, aax^JfJ^ov ttjv toiqvttjv

iiTToXafi^avav.

And

St Chrysostom

oirov ye to(tovtou airix^'' toC irddovs,

ayancofifvov, ov8e

Lord,

who

feet

in

dcrx^P'Ocrvvrjv

suffered a

tI

oti

no shame

felt

Xt'yo), (prjalv, oti

Ka\ ra

mstances m our
anoint and kiss his

He

a sinner to
in

ov (ftvcnovTai,

nadovcra Sia tov

a'iaxi-0"''a

to npayp-a vop-i^ei;

woman who was

Rebecca, who

yap

practising a disgraceful fraud

on her husband for the sake of her darling son in Jacob himself, who,
besides the unseemliness of servitude, incurred ridicule from the trick
put upon him by his father-in-law yet was so far from feeling himself
;

disgraced, that the seven years

love he

had

'

to

Rachel

yap

'

seemed unto him but a few days

dydirr] ovk daxr]p.ove'i,

'

for the

doth not count any

thing to be unseemly.'

XIII. 7

irdvTa a-riyd]

'

Beareth

all things.'

covereth^ probably with a reference to A. V. Prov.

K.

R. V. in margin
x.

12

'
:

'Or,

Love covereth
12

178

But

it

XIV.

and xvii. 9
He that coveirth a transgression, seeketh love.'
does not appear that crriynv is the proper word to be used in this

sins,'

all

CORINTHIANS.

I.

'

connexion, but rather KaKvirreiv (Psal. xxxi.

on

or TTfpiaTtX'Kfiv (see

received version,

Pet.

beareth

'

things

all

{kuv (f)opTi<a

'

v^peis, KOI/ n\T)yai, Kav davaros, kqv otiovu^),

margin

'keepeth

for 'covereth,'

James

5.

Kau

7),

Pet.

iv.

8)

the generally

in

we would

This

close.'

20.

v.

Acquiescing

12).

iv.

kuv

enaxdrj,

substitute in the

a well-known use of the

is

word, of which take the following examples (partly from Wetstein on

I
Cor. ix. 12).
Ecclus. viii. 17
peTa putpov prj avplBovKfvnv, ov yap
:

Xoyov

dvi^rjo-fTai

(rre^ai,

Tf KpvnTeadai Set,

piv ovv

fivai

xpr]

Lucian. AklVlg.

Themist. XXVI.

Hence

XdU.

I I

p.

'

he cannot keep counsel.'

paXXov au
tov

biaKoiov

toiovtov

Kni loi iriKicrBrjpfv,

3I-

(rreyeiv

the proverb

arra

Kings (Sam.)

detnroTuii'.

prj

e^ayyiX-

battle.'

R. V. 'for war.'

See on

'battle'

is

iv

Kapbia, Ka\

rfj

common

in the LXX.,

15: e^fvavrlas tov iroXtpov tov Kparauw, 'in the

xi.

foxray pe dvvapiv els TToXepov.

Eccles.

'nor the battle to the strong.'

ix.

1 1

Psal. xvii. (xviii.) 39: nepukgI ov to7s dvvarols 6 noXtpos,

In the present case,

obviously,

is,

it

when

about to be joined, that the trumpet comes into play.

is

Wetstein quotes Dio Cass.

p.

24

(ed.

Leunclav. 1606)

Trpa>TOV pev 01 (TaXTriyKvai navrei

Toiabi.

olada, Kai (jTeyeiv pepa6r]K<ipfv.

forefront of the hottest (Heb. strong) battle.'

the battle

areydv ra

Kai

iivai,

coy

tiu ei8a>(Tiv

72

vi.

'ApeoTrayirov areyai/oiTepos-

XIV. 8 ls iroXefiov] A. V. 'to the

Luke xiv. 31. The use of noXtpos for
e.g.

Thucyd.

Stob. Flor. T. LXII. 23: ttkttov

(TTfyfadai.

eyeVero hi

apa to TToXepiKov dwu

77

paxr]

avvdr'jpaTos

i^oTjcrav.

*XV. 4
[But as
'

he was

to
'

it

A. V.

e7T]-ypTai]

followed by

is

'

ttj

But

if

Christ

there

if

is

Tpirrj,

rfj

The Revisers

raised,' i^yipdrj.]

the ears of the English

Now

he rose again.'
ripepa

R. V.

'

he hath been

raised.'

the English idiom requires

persist in this change, so grating

Bible-reader, throughout the chapter,

e.g.

preached that he hath been raised from the dead...

no resurrection of the dead, neither hath Christ been
is

and if Christ hath not been raised... But now hath Christ been
raised from the dead, the firstfruits....' That God was the agent in the

raised

resurrection of Christ,

is

expressly declared in

z/.

15

but

is it

necessary

on every occasion that His resurrection is mentioned.''

And if the Apostle's argument does not require this, does the use of the
passive form necessitate the proposed change
Ijoth ey?;Clearly not.
yepTai and eyepdrjafTui are commonly used as middle verbs, without any
to recall this truth

.''

as

St Chrysostoni ad loc,

an

instance

(compare

Absalom
Ide'iv

t'l

Tliess.

yap

who

gives

David's forebearaiice
iii.

i)

towards

(popriKiliTepov tov vibv

iira.viaTdpei'oi', Kai

TVpavviSo^ i<pU-

pevov,

dWa

Kai

aiuaros

dLxf/uivra

ivaTp(^ov:

Kai tovto ^areyev 6 paKapios tKeivos

...lax^'P^
5(6 Kai

7"P V" V

ttjs

Trdfra crr^yet.

aydirrji Kprj-rrls'

XV.

CORINTHIANS.

I-

47

reference to an agent;

'Many false prophets

Unto him which died
'

e.g.

79

'There hath oot risen a greater prophet...'

'Nation shall rise against nation.
them, and rose again {rjyepdr}).' And so the

shall rise...'
for

ancient versions in this chapter

Both Syriac

Vulg. rcsitrrexit.

V"* (^

XV. 8: wo-irepel tw KTpw|j.aTt] 'as to one born out of due time.'

Compare Diod. Sic. ill. 63 (Semelem) rfXevrtja-at, koI to f3i)fcf)os fKTpwam
:

Tov KadrjKovTos

TTpo

xP'^'^ov

be better to adopt the O. T. version of eKTpcopa

See Job

we

16.

iii.

Psal.

find the article

it

would

an untimely

birth.'

Perhaps, for the sake of uniformity,

Iviii.

Eccles.

8.

eiWa ort dyadov

vi.
v-rrep

'

(?2)3),

In the last place only do

3.

avTov to

e'KTpu)fia

(^^^i}), the

might be dispensed with,

unless we accept the explanation that St Paul, comparing himself with
the other Apostles, describes himself as the o/ie untimely birth in the
Schleusner (Le.x: N. T. s.v.) quotes from Zonaras Lex. col. 661
family.
In our text

sentiment being a general one.

it

'

'

eV Tvaai TtXeios UavXos,

as

aTeXrj ev aTTocrroAotf,

Ka\

fxr]

pnp(f)ovp,vov

Ttj

rri(TT(i an apx^js, eicTpapa (fyrjtriv eavTov' cos nepiTTa (KTpa>p.aTL

where the singular reading, oSs nepiTTco for wo-Trfpel rc5, does
not appear to have been noticed.

Kara XpiaTov
a(fidr]

Kap.0'1

On
American R. V. 'as to the child untimely born.'
one of the American Revisers (in Public Opinion) comments
It
certainly the child born into the world prematurely, and
is
On the other hand an esteemed corretherefore puny and weak.'
I
believe eKTpbdfxa never means any
spondent (Dr Greenhill) writes
thing except a lifeless abortion nol a living child prematurely born.'
*Ibid.

this

'

'

While the former of these definitions does not come up to either the
proper or the figurative meaning of the term, we need not press the
word, as here used by St Paul, so strongly as our medical friend would
seem to insist. The eKTpap-a may be expelled in various stages of its
development and it is not necessary to choose the lowest and most
;

rudimental to satisfy the self-depreciating feeling of the Apostle. 'An

untimely birth' fairly represents the general idea, while keeping clear of

which might offend the delicacy of the English reader. To

two qualities, strength and good taste, we must
have recourse to the only language which fulfils both conditions e.g.
Theodoret. ad loc. HavTOiv avSpanrcov lavTov evTeXiCTTtpov aTroKoKeaai deXi]cras, TravTas KaTaXincdv Toiis iv ttj p>jTpa TeXfcriovpyrjdevTas, fha kutu tov vofxov
TTJs (jiva-ecos yfvvrjdiVTas, npl^Xoodpidico fcivTov aTTeiKct^ei f'p^pvco, o rw rav

details

perfectly reconcile these

dvOpoiTrciv ovK eyKaTeiXtKTaL KUTaXoyat.

*XV.

47

-ytIs,

x"^'^os]

'of the earth, earthy.'

understand the material of which the

^

[Cf.

Galen, ap.

Hubart,

p.

92

yvvr]?yKVos4KTiTpii(XKi{i7^so//fh'). Eluseb.

first

man was

H. E.

v.

By

'earthy'

we must

formed, which in the

% \2: ovs ws veKpovs i^frpwae,

tovtovs t^wvTas diroXafi^dvovcra.]

12

l80

I.

CORINTHIANS.

XV. 49

is x^^^
OP^) "'^" '^^^ y^^- Unfortunately, we have no
word which conveniently represents ;^oiKof, dusty' being

Mosaic record
single English

'

used exclusively

in the sense of

'

covered with

dust.'

'

Earthy,' being of

is liable to be confounded by the unlearned with 'earthly,'

understood by the generality of readers as merely intenaccentuating (to use the slang of the day) the preceding description

rare occurrence,

and, in fact, is
sive,
'

of the earth.'

This misapprehension has given

rise

to

imitations, or rather parodies, of the phrase in question

number

e.g.

of

a person

of the world, worldly,' meaning that he or it is

Without venturing to propose any alteration in the
intensely worldly.
text, we should have no objection to see a marginal note on 'earthy':

or practice

'

is

said to be

'

Gr. 7nade of dust.'

*XV.
bear"

49:

4)opo-o|j.v]

{(^opifra^iev)

as in our text, "

Epistles, p. 98).

'Most

of the ancient MSS. read, "let us also

but the Vatican MS. and ancient Syriac version read

we

shall also bear."

'

Alford {Hoiv

Both Syriac versions read

to

*^\

1,

Study the N. T.
which may either

be 'induemus' or 'induamus.' In Rom. xiii. 12 it is for iv^vaoa^iBa. We

have already remarked (on Rom. v. i) on the tendency of expositors
(including copyists) to give a paraenetic turn to the sentiment in similar
cases.

Here St Chrysostom says

TOf Tvovrjpas wpa^eis, (^oparcapfv kol

rfjv

iv Totf ovpavoi^.

|j.apdv

ded]

eiKova tov xo'Ikov,

rrjv

eiKova tov enovpaviov,

the Other side

ov napaiveTiKuis

7rpoppr]TiKa)s,

XVI. 22

On

kuBms it^opicra^ev
ttjv

Theodoret

ttjv

TrdKiTeinv

ro yap (poptaopfv

f'iprjKev.

The

Syriac original

is

(^j

Moran

.;i:D,

etho,

which being interpreted is not Our Lord comcth,' but Our Lord came,'
Our Lord is come,' the Syriac verb representing either rjXBe
(Jude 14) or fjKfi (Luke xv. 27. i John v. 20). Accordingly Theodoret
and Schol. Cod. 7 explain the word to mean d Kvpioi rfKBtv Schol. Cod.
and Schol. Cod. 46, o Ki'pioy ;/xwc rjKd.
19, o Kvpwi TTupayiyovfv
'

or rather

'

'

CORINTHIANS.

II.

Chap.

14:

II.

Tp -irdvTOT

R. V.

causeth us to triumph.'
latter

seems

to

Spianlieveiv Tivd,

'

Which always

'Which always
The

A. V.

OpiaiJiPevovTi iijias]
'

leadeth us in triumph.'

be more agreeable to the general use of the phrase

to triumph over a person' (Coloss. ii. 15: dpiafififva-as
Plut. Coinp.

avTots iv avra.

Thes.

C.

Roili. IV

Ka\

jSao-tXfif idjucm^fvcre

But when we read of God's 'leading the Apostle in triumph,'

we can only understand, with Meyer, Alford, and others, his public
an idea, which, though not
exhibition of him, as a conquered enemy
incongruous in itself, does not seem suitable to the present argument,

rjyefiovai).

which he thanks God for making him an instrument in manifesting

savour of his knowledge in every place.' We would, therefore,
dismissing all reference to the Roman triumph, understand the word in
Which always maketh a show (or spectacle) of
a more general sense
'

in

the

'

To be 'made

us^'

a spectacle

of

is

and so St Paul himself understands

usually considered as a disgrace,

it

in

other places

Cor.

(i

iv.

9.

But viewed as a means of bringing the Apostle and his

15).
mission into greater publicity, and so tending to the furtherance of the
it is no longer a dearpov,
Gospel,' he not only accepts, but glories in it
but a dpiafi^os. This is, substantially, the view taken of this passage by

Coloss.

ii.

'

commentators

the Greek

^evovTf
TO

rovTecTTi,

TvavTodfv

Theodoret

roi

eXavvfadai,

dXXa

as

ttckti

tovto

Trdvrav

Sta

St Chrysostom

ttoiovvtl
rifjLrjs

nfpKpaveisi^fuv

eivai

vp,vovjxev tov

rw

TravTore
8oKe'i

(^aiverai

6e6v,

7vpvTavev(ov, TjjSf KaKeicrf nepidyei, SrjXovs ijp.as

yap

Tj/xa?

eivai

nfyiaTrjs.

os aotpas

to.

dpiap.arifjiias,

And

Ka6' ;^a9

anaaiv anat^aivcav.

go so far as to connect the 'savour' in the

next clause with the same image of a Roman triumph. Thus Dean

Some

Alford
before

'

fanciful expositors

The similitude is not that of a sacrifice, but still the same as

during a triumph, sweet spices were thrown about or burnt in
'

The

Peschito has

which

tacnhim facit

,'^

lt.].jsj

should 'render
nos.

not,

as

spec-

Walton,

specimen edit nobis;

triumphiun facit

nor,

nobis.

as

Schaaf,

l82

CORINTHIANS.

TI.

III. 14

the streets, which were

dvfiiaixdrcDv nXripen, Phit. ActniL p. 272 (cited by

Both the idea and the reference to Plutarch are as old as
Eisner, who mentions, in connexion with the burning of incense, 'the
streets, and especially the temples,^ but is silent as to the 'throwing about
Now if we turn to
of sweet spices' during the passage of the procession.

Dr

Burton).'

we

the place in Plutarch,

'

full

of fumigations

namely, the
Bvixinfiarcou

TO avTo

14:

III.

wee

this

o'

entirely omits,

TrXr/p^?.

muckle bird out

Dean Alford

His words are ttSs 8e vao% avecoKTo, koi a-Tecfu'ivoyv kuI

This is all; and the Dean has 'cleckit this great

tcniplcs.

tjv

by him as

find that the only localities described

are the very ones which

'

egg^.'

KdXv[ji|j.a...|AVi

dvaKaXviTToixevov, o tl kv Xpio-xw

(J.1]

Remaineth the same veil untaken away (K. V.

Dean Alford and R. V.
unlifted), which veil is done away in Christ.'
in marg. point: fievei, /x^ dvaKaXv-n-Tontvov on, 'The veil remaineth, it
not being revealed that it 's done away.' The use of o n, for o cannot be
A. V.

Kaxap-yciTai.]

'

and forms an insuperable objection to the rendering 'which

avaKoKvuTo^nvov otherwise
But neither is it possible to read /xf'i'fi

sustained,

/jlt]

vet'/.'

than continuously, especially when the alternative is to introduce the rare

construction of the noiniiiative absolute. But a compromise may, perhaps,

be effected between these two renderings, by taking KciXvfiixa per syjiecthat

for the tiling veiled, which is here declared to be, the fact
covenant) is done away in Christ.' That there is here a
it (the old

dochem

'

meanings

transition from one to the other of these two

by the use of

/X17

Oxford, 1845, the pronoun

exposition, which

is

6'

ti is retained,

o be Xeyet, tovto

OTi nenavTai (o vopos), eVeiSi) rc5

p.

179): elnwv

ueud, entjyayf,

prj

yiip,

Trepiaipov-

on

against the tenour of his

icm- tovto avro ov

Xpiara ov

KdXvp.p.a eVi

duaKa\vTrT6p,vov

ovK dn(Ka'\v(f)6r],

(jjrja-iv,

/ii)

In the editions of St Chrysostom before that of

Hevov, 'not taken away.'

(T. VI.

also indicated

is

avaKoKvaTo^nvov, 'not uncovered,' instead of

on

tt/

And

Triarfvovaiv.

dvayva>aei

iv Xpia-ro)

elsewhere

TraXaids

Trjs

We

diaOr'iKTjs

tovto ovto,

KarapyflTcu.

fieXXei eu X. KaTcipyfla-dai.

own

dvuiivrai avviSelv,

may, therefore,

For until this day at the reading of the old

venture to translate
covenant, the same mystery (Or, covered thing, Gr. covei-ing) remaineth
'

unrevealed, namely, that

retained) 'the

same

veil

they should perceive that

we

done away

it is

it

is

yi'cGi'at

avTovs oTt iv X. KarapyeiTai.

[In the description of Cleopatra's

up the Cydnus Plutarch [Vit.

Ant. XXVl) says: ddfial 5i davp-acrTal
sailing

Ttts 6'x^as d7r6

Xov.

He

dvpnapiruv ttoWGiv

also describes (Dion,

(if

must be

'veil'

not uncovered) lest

done away in Christ.' In supplying the

/xij
dvaK. els to
Catena on this place

in

'

Or

off (Gr.

follow the

words

italics

in Christ.'

remaineth not taken

Syra-

Dion's tiiuini)hal enlianco into

cuse:

eKar^pudev

irapa

I,vpaicoo iuv 'upeia Kal

iardvYuv

/caret-

Trjpas

xxix)

Tr/ooxi^Tais

Kal

ttji/

656;'

rwi

rpawi^as Kal KpaKaO'

oOs

7^^01x0

(flowers &c.) re /3a\X6i/rwv.]

V.

II.

II

*IV.

A. V.

17: TO YcLp irapavTiKa Xa<|)p6v ttjs OXixj/ews iifiwv]

which
the present moment.
light affliction

with

CORINTHIANS.

but for a moment.'

is

R. Y.

'For our

moment,'

for the

'

83

for

Although to TTapavriKa e\a(pp6v is here contrasted

must not be supposed that napavTLKa bears the same

alcovLov (iapos, it

To make

relation to els tov alava as eXat^poi' does to fiapos.

exact the Apostle should have written to

irphs

the opposition

SXlyov (or irpos Kcupov)

which might have borne out the A. V., 'which is but for a
moment,' or 'but for a season.' But the correlatives of irapavTiica are

fXacppov,

varfpov (Stob. Flor. T. CXIII.

(Thucyd.

fTTfLTa

(Eur. Ores/. 909

avdls

(Icri

ocroi 8e avi' va>

Tw

)(pt'i(TiiJ.oi),

wapavTix

tjbovrju

Trapavrlx

64: ^ -rvapavriKa

II.

;^pdi'0)

Xajiovaa,

For our

^ovXevova

^prjaTo.

Xvnas

tco

tlktclv

)(p6v(o

which

simply, 'For our present light affliction.'

The

'

to iirnTa bo^n), avdis

det,

Kav

(Stob. Flor'. T. XXIX. 35

light affliction,

therefore render,

varfpov arivei 8nrXa),

/Jcr^fiy,

Xap-TrpoTrji: Ka\ es

prj

We

(f)LX(l).

varepov 8e
V.

iiriytios ruiiav oiKia

is

Hebr.

aXXa

XvTrrji-

best parallel

tov o-kt]vovs]

A. V.

0/ the body.' The depreciatory term a-Kijvos

borrowed from the Pythagorean philosophy.
Stob. Flor. T. X. 66)

to (mrjvos

u>v

TaXanra>pi7]s

Ka\

Our

'

earthly house of

Rather, 'of the tabernacle'; and in margin, 'That

iAzs tabernacle.'

fiox^dov

would

k.t.X.

T]

be ttjv

for the present,' or

is

11: Traaa 8e rraideia npos p,ev to napov ov 8ok(i )(apas eivai,

xii.

TTupavTiK

po-Qvpi-o-

human body

the

for

Thus Democritus

aXyvvei, tovtwv ovk Ipeiperai to CTKr^voi, aXA'

is

(ap.

^^O"' napecrTiv evpapecos (iTep

XPllC^'-t

OKoaa 8e poxdov Ktu TaXaiTrapirji

'

is,

Trjs

1)

xp/lC^'-

"^"^

(3iop

And

yvcoprj^ KaKor^Blrj.

Perictyone, a female exponent of that philosophy, in her treatise ILep\

yvvaiKos appovlas {//uW. T.
p,T]8e

yvpvov

LXXXV.

elvai, x^P'-^ evTTpenirjs,

9) says

dXXov

two neatly-turned epigrams, belonging

Spohn. //in. T. ll. p. 81^:

yap

crKrjvos

e'deXei py) piyeeiv,

^^^ shall add

8e ov8evos XPuC^'-

same

first

from

KXaUdKov avaiadrjTov 7rep\ Tvp^ov.

from a sepulchral bas-relief in the British Museum
Welck. Epigr. p. 98) over a recumbent skeleton

(also

SKJyi/oy

to the

school, the

peu yever^pe?, enel yepas eaTi Oavovai,

T{,pa>VTis

The

other

is

printed in

XinoaapKop

EiVeii' r/f 8vvaTai, aKrjvos

EtTTfp

*V.

II

YXas

T]

QipaLTrjs

rjv,

a5

IS6ts oSv tov <|>6pov tov Kvpiov]

terror (R. V. fear) of the Lord.'

Alford, would hardly,

The

XXXV.
fj.ov

fear,'

is

God

0"6

'

usually understood, 'terror'

reminding the reader of such

Kai iyivsTo (pojBos deoii eVt ray noXeis.

aTpofirjaei

he was inwardly
guiding and leading him.'

think, accept his explanation

In the sense in which this clause

'

A. V. 'knowing therefore the

Revisers, in adopting 'fear' from

conscious of the principle of the fear of

to be preferred to

cidpijaas,

irapoblTa;

Job

is

greatly

texts as

xxxiii. 7

[See Jacob Spon,

Voyai^t'

dV/ah'c

etc.,

1724, vol.

il,

p.

267.

Gen.

ovxi o (fio^os

Ed.]

184

CORINTHIANS.

11.

*VI.

VI.

Of

Kaipu StKTw. ..Kaipos iirp6o-8KTos]

Alford says that

Dean

the latter term

'far stronger than 8eKTos, q.d. the

very term of mosi

favourable acceptance.' But if that were so, it would be more than is
required by the Apostle's argument, which insists only on this being the
it is

favourable time indicated by the quotation.

In fact, the words StKTos,

and evnpoaSeKTos do not differ in sense, but the last is the
only one which is in use in Greek authors, and is always preferred by

TTpocrdeKTos,

St Paul, except in the single instance of dvaia

borrowed from

Isai. Ivi. 7.

It is

8fKTrj Phil. iv. 18,

as 'accepted... acceptable'; but since 'acceptable'

ing o{ fvTrpoadfKTos, and sometimes of dfKTos

substituted for the A. V.

'

a phrase

not desirable to vary the English word,

accepted

in

'

(e.g.

the regular render-

is

Luke

might be
This substitution

iv. 19), it

both places.

has been adopted in the R. V.

*VII. 2:
hearts to
'

\(apr[irari

The

us.'

Make room for

Gr.

A. V. 'Receive us.' R. V. 'Open your

ambiguous, and without the marginal note
might be understood to mean, 'Make a full

tlp-ds]

latter is
us,'

disclosure of your feelings to

'Take us
rip.as els

This might be avoided by rendering,

us.'
which agrees with Zonaras, avrl roii elcrbi^atrde
St Chrysostom explains rls T)pas aTTJjXao-e; 07(rt,

into your heart,'

ras yp-v^as vpav.

ris e^e(3aXf rfjs Siavoias tt]! vpfrepas; TtodfV arfvoxcopovpeda iv vplv; (alluding

to Ch.

VI.

12

*V1II.

O"rei'o;^copetcr^e iv rols (nv\a.y)(^vois iipdv).

ijTi

Of

8vva(jiiv...]

Kara

8vva(iiv, jiaprvpol, Kal virtp

good examples are Diod.

aWa

TToXv rfjv a^iav

ttavTii

The

avra (rw

Sic.

I.

/3aa-i\ft) Ilepa-ai

opposite to this

ddwrovai

-84:

Kara

ttjv

vnep (beyond)

is

III.

6,

in

i)

A)
means'

silente

ov Kara t^v iavrav dvvapiv,

Aelian. V.

H.

I.

Bvvapit',

v.

s.

cnTov8fjs ov KaTfKfinovTO, aA\' elcricfxpov

is

and

Latin, supra 7>ires

in

also used

as

avTovs

"ydp

(})i\o}v

r\

Tt Kal

bvvapis)

ttJs

Kara dvvapiv avrdv

apyvpnv re Kal \pv<Tov...TQVT{>>v ovv

irpoOvfiCa irpoKtixai K.T.e.]

ti Tis

rav

\a|ipdvi]

taketh you captive.'

k.t.X.

compare Dion. Hal.

avyyfvav Scopfas npoafjifpovToov peya\nf...f7ratvf(ras

Trjs Tvpodvp'ias, niihiv

*XI. 20

by Josephus

Kara cnrovdfjv avyKopicrdiiTcov, eKaarov Kal Trapa bvvapiv (fiLKoTiprjcrapfvov

*VI11. 12:

describing the offerings for the construction of the

tabernacle (quoted by Schleusner,

Ant. X. 25

31

favrov dvvapiv {Kacrroi npocrKopi^ei.

but trapa (not in accordance with) hvvapiv,

{Ant.

8'

iavrmv ovaiai vTrfp^aWoures.

Tfj<;

BCDFK,

(napa

the sense of 'according to their

KdTci dvvapLv in

8t,8(ipevu)v eXafSiv.

A. V.

The A.

'

if

man

take 0/ you.^

V. should certainly be

R. V.

'

if

he

recorded in the

margin, being supported by the Greek commentators, the Syriac Peschito

(.QHliiD *dCDJ> ioX), and a precisely similar use of Xap^avtiv by the

Wetstein (from Eisner and others) quotes Isocr.

best writers.
p.

55^

'"'"''

H'^" p^TofKiiv

vnep wv avTol

TvoWovs

AH^ESOAI

ov-)(

vnep rwv

npocrduKoyaiv,

tj)

J'a;iat/i.

TroXft (rvpcfxpovTcov, aXX*

drjprjyopflv

ToXpwvrai.

Xenopli.

XI. 28

CORINTHIANS.

II.

Cyrop.

II.

Ktpdavai

12:

2,

Kfii

ravra

Aiitonin. p. 65

UTpaTiwTas Trpos tovs ttovovs koi

AAMBANEIN
XI. 28

upon me

(ed.

AABEIN
1722):

dp.fivovs fTToirja-fV,

ttjv aaKrja-iv

fi>f ku

Ka\

roii?

/lei/

ovk(TI

tw

avToi's fdcras TrpoCTf'xen'.

tirio-vo-Tao-Cs \>-ov

1]

tov

Jebb.

(})avfpnls yiyvoixtuois otl

Aristid.

noiovoriv.

1S5

We

daily.'

Ka9'

ri

A. V. 'That which cometh

i]|Apttv]

consider the claims of the rival reading

will first

enia-raais p-ov, which is supported by BDFN, to which might probably

be added the Vulgate [instantia mea qtiotidiaiia). In Acts xxiv. 12,
iiri(jv<jTa(Tw iroiovvra oyXov, the only other place in which the word is
j)

is the same confusion, eina-va-Taa-iv being supported by HLP

and probably Vulg. {concursuni facienteiii turbae), and iirlaTacriv by

found, there

ABEX.

The evidence

may

of MSS.

of (TTiaraais, but the difficulty

consistent with

its

is

close observation (from the

attend

Sflrai

to), e.g.

a meaning in this place

it

general use in Greek authors.

occurrence^, except in Polybius,

to

therefore be said to be in favour

to assign

phrase

who

uses

it

It

eTriaTfiaai tov vovv, or,

koX ^t^Xov.

simply, eVio-r^o-at,

eTTicrTacrecos aKpijBovs

ovk k napepyov, dXX' e^ eVtoTacrecos

a^ios enia-Taafcis

a word of rare

is

in the sense of attention^

Dean Alford acquiesces

in the

Polybian

use of the word, and his rendering of this and the succeeding clause

*my

care day by day,

my

anxiety for

all

the churches.'

very poor sense even here, and in Acts xxiv. 12 none at

who

also adopt this reading, translate, 'that

but the only example approaching to this

Atitig. 225
(ftpovTidcov

TToXXa? yap eaxov (fipovrldcou emcrTaa-ds,

On the whole, if enla-raa-is be the

may best be explained by supposing

it

familiari, eTria-Taaiv had

come

to

The

Revisers,

which presseth upon me daily'

meaning of the word is Soph.

where the addition of

indicates the general sense, whatever ambiguity

fVto-Tao-eis'-.

places,

all.

is,

This gives a

may

attach to

original reading in both

that eV

a-vvrjOela,

be used in a sense not

in stylo

difi"ering

from

that of iiTKTva-Taaii, about which, being a well-known biblical word, there

room

seems easier to suppose that the eye of the

to the second in ETTICYCTACIC, than
that having ETTICTACIC before him he should have interpolated the

is little

for doubt.

copyist passed from the

additional syllable

The

But

it

first

YC

origin of emava-Taa-is, as a biblical word,

is

to

be found

in

the

company. Num. xvi. In v. 3 we read that

they (Tvvea-TTjaav em Moivarjv koi 'Aaputv and in 7/. 40, after the suppression
of it, a memorial is instituted, that no stranger, which is not of the seed
of Aaron, come near to offer incense before the Lord that he be not as
euKTvcrTaais
Korah, and as his company (koi ovk i'a-rai aa-rrep Kope, koi
rebellion of

Korah and

his

'

t;

is

The only example from

Mace.

oxXois

rjv

(caKt'a?,

eViratrti.

vi.

3:

x^iXeTrT;

the lxx.

5e

Kal rots

Kal dvcrx^PV^ V iirlaTacns rijy

where

Codd.

19,

106

read

"

['In deliberando moras,' Herm.

'Delays,' 'haltings,' L. and S.

But

it

may mean only that the anxious thoughts

presented themselves.]

l86
Again Num.

avTov).'

oi iin(TV(TTavTfs (v.
(If

Trj

CORINTHIANS.

II.

Dathan and Abiram

said of

it is

ima-Tavrfs) eVi Mtovcr^i' Ka\ ^Aapcov iv

1.

For the verb

fTTio-uarao-ei Kvf)iov.

more commonly

xxvi.

XI. 32
nvroi dcnv

awayaiyrj Kope,

tt]

eTrKrvarfjvai in classical

find ava-Tfjvai enl nva, as Plut. V//. Lye. XI

Lucian.

in aiiTov aOpoovs Karafioav Ka\ ayavaKTf'iv.

Don.

Greek we
crva-ravTas

kcii

lo

nvi^ eV

/cat

avTov avvtrrrrjtrau "Avvtoi koL Mf'Xiroi, t avra KarrjyopovvTfi awfp KOKelvoi

In

TtWf^.

cases the object of the combination

all

hostile

is

which con-

sideration enables us to dismiss at once such interpretations as that of

Schleusner, quotidiaJiae pe7-turbationes

adeuntiion oriae,

e.v niultitiidhie

Dean Stanley, 'the concourse of people to

which make the succeeding clause, the care
or

'

me'; as

see

of

all

well as those

the churches,' to be

The Apostle
(Tr(^riyr](ris of the present one, as both A. V. and R. V.
here describing two distinct elements of the harassing and wearying
life which he led
_firs/, the 'caballing' or 'conspiring against him' of

an
is

of the church with whom he was in 'daily'

communication and seecud/y, the interest which, from his position, he
was led to take in the concerns of distant churches. Without some
allusion to the former of these, no description of his Apostolical labours
and sufferings would have been complete.

members

those rulers or

in

* St Chrysostom, who certainly read ewiava-Taa-is, understands it

a more general sense than that which we have suggested ol dopvjioi,
:

al rapaxai, al noXiopKLai tcov dijpdiv Koi tcov noKfcov {(poBoi

of the Jews,

and

especially

iravrav avTovs (Tvvexff, Kni fiiyi(TTos T^y (Mavlas

eVeiSij /xaXto-ra

But the historieal use of the word, with

r^v, perara^apevoi ddponv.
which St Paul must have been familiar, seems to be against this extension.
^Y.-ai(TV(TTa(Ti'i is also to be found in the Alex. MS. of the apocryphal book
eVi^ouXas (cai drjpayooylas k(h imavaTacnis (Vat.
of Esdras, ch. v. 73

eXeyxos

avaraa-eis) irot,ovp.fvoi aTreKwXucrai' (the

Apion.

Joseph,

01

eni^ovXevaavres avra,

e.

I.

work

20 (from Berosus)

in

of rebuilding the temple);

aixokopivov

and

tovtov, avfeXdovTfs

hi.

^aaiXdav irepUdr^Kav Na^ovvrjSco tlvi tuiv ex

The double compound verb

Koivrj rfju

outi eV rrjs avrfjs iui<rvcrTd(Tea)S.

Ba(:iv\wvos,

occurs in Plut. T.

II.

(Lycurgi)j xaXfrrrjvavrfs

p.

227 a:

irpos

ovv ra

roiavra tcov vopndfTrjpdroiv

But,

01 (f)opot eTria-vvea-Tija-av.

as

have stated

above, the more general phrase for 7-isiHg up or eonspirmg agaitist a

person

is

eni nva.

crva-TTJvai

*Xl. 32

(|)po{ppei Ti^v

Damascenes with a
^

rpeTs

[Cf.

Plut.

avviffrqaav

XXVIII

kvTlyovov.

Cat.

Maj. XIX:

t6v TItov crvaTOLi'Tts

tV

o\

auTov.

ol

dWiiiv

^(KTiKiiiiv airdvTojv (Tvvi.arapiv(j)v iirl

'

tov

eirl

tuu yap

A. V. 'kept the city of the

R. V. 'guarded the

FiL Denicty. xi.iv

{^acnXe'is)

ArjpriTpi.ov.

Aajjiao-KTivwv iroXiv]

garrison.'

5e

tov
Trept

A[)[i.

B. C.
tov

I.

81

city.'

(TvviaTavTo

"EvWav pera

prior \:

oi

tpoupeif

d^

ijdT]

roh

deovs.

is

either

virdroLS eVi

Lucian. /Via/.

re ffVflaTavTO iir p^,

koI irepi toO Tpovrov

ttjs

ini^ovXr}^ Kal

dTroo-Tacewj idKoirovvTO, nai jwu^poffias

ffweKpoTovf.]

XII.
to

CORINTHIANS.

II.

watch y"r(^; the

as Appian. VI. 32

Cam. xxrii

outside^ as Pint. Vit.

ol fifv Tco fiaaiKel Trapafifvovres ((ppovpovi'

possession of the

in

V. 57

ra

1^0.1

TTfpt TTjv

tlic inside.,

ovaiv

eiride-

Here, since the

2Kinlu)vi.

that he
used by Dion. Hal. Ani.

is

vtto tuiv inneoiv KVKkat, ovde/iia re

anUvai. ^ovkopivois e^o8os.

to'is

*XI1. 3:

ayopav ((f^povpflro

e'/nTroScoi/

we must understand

city,

placed a watch at the gates, as the word

KarfXeinero

ox front

o-0as

fievoL Kcii Kparrjo-avTes, ivexf'i-pi'fTav rrjv iroKtv rc5

ethnarch was

Kai hiiklwrts eavrnvs,

to KmriTcciXiov

ol 8e (TroXtrai) toIs (f)povpovai

187

A. V. 'I knew.'

oI8a]

member' would be
Tiva aWov e^aTTTia-a.

admissible, here

'I know.'

R. V.

and

Cor.

16

i.

Perhaps

'I

re-

Xonrov ovk otSn,

el'

This use of oida is not unknown to classical Greek

Lucian. Dial. Alereir. I. I
OiaOa avrov,
intXiX-qcrai tov avSpmiTov;

e.g.

fj

Ovk,

dW

oiba,

YXvKipiov.

Pausan.

npo(TTvxo>i> ol8a.

Plot.

VIII.

Vit.

17 (3)

Euni. XVIII

dXX' ouSei't KpeiTTovi

oI8a iv 2nrv\<o d(aa-ap.fvos (white

eagles).

XII. 7

869ti

Alexandrine use of
Hos.

ii.

6) is

|xoi

o-koXov]/

crKoXoylr for

tt)

<rapK(]

'thorn'

There

(Num.

is

no doubt
Ezek.

xxxiii. 55.

tliat

the

xxviii. 24.

here intended, and that the ordinary meaning of 'stake'

(R. V. in marg.) must be rejected.

Eisner gives several examples of this

one from Artemidorus, which has been repeated by succeeding editors of the Greek Testament down to Dean Alford (who, as
use, especially

usual, gives the credit of

J^ad.

CXXII

it

to

Meyer).

"Ovos Trar^aas o-koXotto

appeals to him

x^'P'"

ti7j/"AKAN6AN dpvaas.

^^'

The

following

;^a)Xoy flarijKfi.

M"' ^^^ nj3Xa(3i] re koI

He

Kov(f)r}p,

is

new

meets a
|

Babr.

wolf,

and

(k tov TroSdy fiov

GALATIANS.
*Chap.
removed.'

I.

on

raxews

ovitw

A. V. 'that ye are so soon

|xTaT(0o-9]

R. V. 'that ye are so quickly removing.'

Perhaps 'going

over' would better express the change of religious views here indicated.

The word
{tijv

used of

is

Diod.

PafMaiovs-

political

npodvyLOTara

TTokiv)

XVI. 69

Sic.

changes, as Plut.

Knpx']8oi'L^ov(Tau,

Of

Tvpos Kapxr)8oviovs aveKTijaaro.

Dionysius (Athenaeus

VII. p.

tvdvs 8e kgI

Vi7.

Marc.

NiKuii...enfidf
Tr/v

XX

ruvTtjv

fifTadecrdat

npos

Meaaijvriv /jifTaTidefxevTjv

the different sects of philosophers, as

281 e)

kuItoi yepaios

dnoaTas rav

rtji (ttoFis

Xoyoyp Kai eVi rov 'EntKovpov peranrjdriaas, got the COgnont'fl of 6 peradepfvos.

*I. 18

lo-TopTio-ai,

become acquainted
IleTpop,

dW,

IleTpov]

ItTTop^trai

onep

Ilerpoi/-

KarapavQavovTis Xeyovaiv.
its

A. V. 'to see Peter.'

R. V, 'to

St Chrysostom remarks

witli).^

visit (Or,

kqI ovk eiTrev, I8f7v

ras peyoKas TToXeis Kn\

01

'laTop^ani differs from Idelv only as

object any remarkable person or thing.

Thus

IcrTopfjaai

it

Xapnpas
has for

noXiu

is

/o

a place.

visit the ctiriosities 0/

Josephus {A/it. i. 1 1, 4) speaking of Lot's

wife, says: els crTrfK-qv a\a)v pere^aXev la-ToprjKa 8' avrriv ert yap koi vvv
8iap(vfi.
Another phrase might have been, Kara ttjv IlfTpav liTTopiav, as
Diog. Laert.

I.

dvi(rT6pr]Toi in

43

rrXc^aavTa pev

ets V^prjTTjv

a passage of Epict. Diss.

ano8T]pflTf, iva tdrjre to epyov tov

Kara

1.

6,

Trjp Kf'idi IcrTopinv.

23: nXA'

<I>ftS/oD, Kai aTii^ripa

tir

Hence

'oXvpnlav pev

eKacrToi vpu>i> o'Uthi to

aUKTTUprjTOS TOVTCOV (iTTodavfiv.

II.

II

oTi.

A. V. 'Because he was to be blamed,'

KaTe7vtoo-(jit'vos rjv]

from the Vulg.

repreheiisibilis

(/la'a

perfect participle passive

is

This peculiar force of the

erat.

denied by Dean Alford, who renders, 'because

he was condemned,' a condemned nian^ as we say by whom does not

appear; possibly, by his own act, or by the Christians at Antioch....!
prefer the former
"he was self-convicted," convicted of inconsistency by
'

his conduct.'

But

in this

case the

'self,'

being of the very essence of the

charge, ought surely to have been expressed, as

OpnpTUVfl
ptpui.

OIV (IVTOKUTllKpiTOS, 3.11(1

Jolin vlH. Q

The R. V. Stood condemned'

is

open

it

is

VTTO TtJS

to the

in Tit.

iii.

CTUl'f lfi')o"f (DV

same

1 1

kuX

\(yXO-

objection.

In

V.

GALATIANS.

89

we will not rely upon Lucian.

where a dancer, in representing the madness of Ajax,
carried his filnrjais to such an extravagant length that some of the
spectators believed he had really gone mad
koI avrov fievroi (f)ci(T\v ovrw
support of the Vulgate reprehetisibilis,

de Salt. 84

fifTavorfcrai

ecj)'

vno

nis frroirjcrev, cocrre Koi voaijaai

Xinrrji, ojj aXr)6ois

eVi fiavia

But the following from Diod. Sic. T. x. p. 19 ed. Bip.

seems to be quite free from ambiguity ore 8e di avrhv (Antiochus
Epiphanes) areviam, Ka\ to tu>v eTnrr]8(VfiaTcov Knreyvaxr^evov, aTria-Telv ft

KaTfyvaxTfifvov.

koi

jxiav

Trepl

rffv avTTjV

(f)v(Tiv

ToaavTrjv dperrju

KaKiav vnap^ai bvvarov

Kcii

where to KaTeyvaafMevov can only mean the reprehensible character^

We may also compare the
or blaineableness of the acts just described.
Homeric usage (//. S 196) ti 8vi>apai TeXea-ai ye, kol el TfTeXfa^fvov ((ttIv
(where TfTeXfa-fJ-tvov = to TfXeadrjvai Tre<pvKos /cat 8vvafjLfvov)
and SUCh

eVrtf

familiar instances as evXayrjiievoi for fvXoytjros, e'/SSeXvy^eVos for /SSfXvKTos

(Rev.

xxi. 8)1.

*III.

Tis

V^s

'who did bewitch

A. V. 'who hath bewitched you.'

epdcTKavev]

you.'

But as the

effect of the

bewitching

R. V.

con-

still

most agreeable to the English idiom, and would

probably have been employed by the writer, if the perfect of fiimnaivu)
had been in use. A more common Greek word for the operation is
tinued, the perfect

KaTayoTjreveiv,

is

Alciph.

as

III.

* Ibid,

44

GtrrnXi'^a

Tiva

ypavv,

AKapvavi8a

j;

KaTayorjTevfi tovs adXiovs veavlcrKovs.

(f>app,aKevTpiav nenopiap-evos,

A. V. 'hath been evidently (R. V. openly) set

irpoe^pd^)!]]

The Syriac versions understand ypdcpeiu here

Thus Pesch. quasi pingeiido depictiis erat
;

Retaining the undoubted force of

Trpo in

forth.'

in the sense of (coypncf)f'iv.

Philox. pritts depictiis

est.

composition ior piiblice, we would

it appears to have been understood

by St Chrysostom, who enlarges eloquently upon the several details of

render, 'was evidently pourtrayed,' as

the picture

KCL)pOi8ovpVOV,

TTOTi^OpfVOV

XoyxD WTTop-evov TavTa yap navTa

\r]0-Tav,
ypa(l)T]

ov (i8ov virep nvTtov yvpLvwdevTa, avf(TKoXoTn(Tp,evov, TrpoarjXa}-

ip.TTTVnp.iVOV,

flfVOV,

All these things

iv vplv icnavpoapLevos.

<>^0S,

edijXaxre

KaTTjyopOliptVOV

8ia tov

had been so

flnflv,

VTTO

npoe-

vividly placed

before their minds by the preaching of Christ crucified, that they could

them with the eyes of

see

among

28: ovK

Ill,
I

Cor.

V.

even more plainly than

2vi]

A. V. 'there

is.'

if

they had been

R. V. 'there can

vi.

5.

I.

A. V. 'Stand fast therefore in the liberty' &c.

omission of
'

faith

the actual spectators.

fj

[Cf. Plut.

before

>//xaf

Vit. Detnetr.

be.'

The

See on

accidental

has thrown the whole sentence into confusion

I

ei fxrfii

tQv

c}>a6\(i}v

koi \peyo/j.vwv ^icov aviaropr^Tw^

GALATIANS.

190
'

With freedom did Christ

Revisers

but

fTridvfjLia

if rfj

objection to the T. R.

of a preposition (as
xvi. 13

So the
Hebraism (like

stand fast therefore.'

meant

for a

The

15) the article is in the way.

xxii.

only

the construction of arriKere with a dative, instead

is

Rom.

els ttjv ^aV"" Tuvrriv e'v earrJKafiev

I Cor.
but this may, perhaps, be accounted for by

v. 2

(TTrjKfTe (V rfj nlarei)

us free

fXevdfpiq ijXfvdfpuxrev be

Luke

(jrf6vfir](ra

set

VI.

the noun r^ eXtvOepla standing at the head of a sentence, of which the

writer had not forecasted the governing verb.
might have used frnfievfTe.

*VI.

iav Kal

(Or, altJiflUi^h) a

be overtaken

in

fault.'

he

a-Ti']K(Te

A. V.

avOpwiros ^v rivi irapairTcafiaTt]

irpoXTi(j)0fj

man

Instead of

'

If

This use of the word

moral aspect,

is entirely passed over by the great Lexino doubt that it is accurately represented, both
physically and morally, by the English 'overtaken.' Thus, physically,
a man is said to be overtaken by the Egyptian plague of darkness.
Wisdom xvii. 17: 'For whether he were husbandman, or shepherd, or

in its

7ri)(>\r](f)0}],

cographers

but there

is

'

'

in the field, he was overtaken, and endured that necessity,

which could not be avoided' {7rpo\r](})6e\s ttjv SvadXvKTov epevtv dvdyKrjv)
and Arrian. Peripl. Mar. ErytJir. (quoted by Kypke) hCu Kai to. tt/joXt;-

a labourer

(fidivra irXola

'ivdiq,

rfj

nXayiaadevra

this place is

ovk

(inv,

220 c

^avTo.

examples

as T. vil. p. 526

Ti ovv,

T. IX. p. 455 D: ^Trjv dcrx^poavvrjv Karepya^opevoi. ...

T. XII.
napaavpivrts, fj 7rpoXr](f)divTes, onfp dXXaxov (ftrjaiv.

iav TrpoXrjcpOio

Ovk

com-

eav npd^r], dXX\ ehv TrpoXrjcpdrj, Tovreariv,

eirrfv,

iav awnpnayf]) will furnish several

p.

rod poos, eVo/ceXXft toIs

In a moral sense, St Chrysostom (whose

revdyeai Kal dvaKXarai.

mentary on

vivo rfjs 6^VTr)Tos

(prjcrlv.

TToXXol Se Kal npoXrjCfiQivTfs,

rfji'

ala^vvTjv ov (pepovres, Ka\ aTTTjy-

Other meanings which have been assigned to the word

in this

place, Siquis antca (before this Epistle reaches you) depreheiisus fiierit

Etiam

siqitis

aniea deprehensiis fuerit in pcccato, eiim taincn (iterum

peccantem) corrigite ; Siqiiis vel JlagrtDik delicto deprehcnsus fuerit'^,

are all destitute of any authority from the usage of Greek authors, and
would never have been thought of, if it had not been for the emphatic Kai
prefixed to TrpoXri(jiOrj.
This is certainly a difficulty but if we suppose
the Kot to attach to the whole sentence (as if the Apostle had intended to
write iav Ka\ TTupanla-ri dvdpoinos ev rivi jr., but, on consideration, sub;

stituted the milder term) then

we

'If

man

'

'

walk

Ch.

this verse with

in the Spirit. ...But

and

v.

25

if

any

professing so to walk, should, by reason of the frailty of his nature,

into grievous sin, then

fall

we may connect

live in the Spirit, let us also

['Tills sense,' says

though

Wisdom

unusual,

seems
This

do ye which arc

Dean

Alford,

justified

by

reader

the place

act'
viii.

17.'

is

may judge how

the sense of being

which we have ciuoted above; and the

xvii.

spiritual' &c.

{KaTaXrjfpdrjuai
4).]

'

far

taken

it

in

justifies

the very

t7rai'ro</>u)pw

Joli.

GALATIANS.

VI. II

VI. 10

While we have time.' So the Prayers Kaipov ^xoK'^^l

English versions prior to A. V. It is also the rendering
'

book, and

all

{dum

of Vulg.

I9I

temptis habemnj); of Peschito

^ A_.] \l.C:i\ (ews)

A)

and of Philox. { \ Zu] ]j-C)l

p). The use of cJy for ew?, in this
Thus St Chrysost. T. iv. p. 315 e
is
undoubted^
and similar phrases,
T. VIII. p. 148 A
T. VH. p. 754 ^ COS fVri Kaipos.
&)f eVi Kaipov f'xoufv.
KapSia.
COS en fet rrj p-v^prj raiv dyicov
T. XI. p. 458 D
(OS fTi Kaipos.
(&5r)

rj

Sym.

Psal.

(cxix)

147

'While ye have the

35) 36,

The

cxviii.

alternative

require

light,'

nearly

all

John

In

ctkotos.

the uncials read

xii.

for eas.

cos

we have opportunity,' would seem to

comparing Thacyd. VIII. I oinpes irepl rav

rendering, 'As

av Kaipov

cos

ws en

eyeip6p.fvos

exco/xev,

It is also obvious to remark,

^ TvpofiovKfixrovcri'^.
have opportunity is as often an excuse for 7tot doing good,

TrapovTOiv cos av Kaipus

that

'

as

we

'

an argument for doing it, like Felix's Kaipov 8e fieraXal^cov ^em/caXeo-o/xat

ae whereas while we have time,' by reminding us of the shortness of
our time here on earth, sets us upon seeking opportunities of doing good,
This is St Chrysostom's reflexion on our
instead of waiting for them.
as

'

text

ap ovv, ds Kaipov

)(op.fv,

tpya^copeda to ayadov.

Tov aneipeiv eapev Kvpioi, oiiTws ovde tov

doofxev,

acrnep yap ovk del

orav yap ivreiidev

eXee'iv.

arrei^e;^-

Kav pvpiciKis ^ovXrjdcop.ev, ov8ev TTepavovp.ev liKiov.

VI. II

how

"I8T TTiiXiKOLS vfiiv "ypaixixao-iv

^-yP"'*!"*

^fj

|x,fj

^- ^- '^^

X^'-PO

have written unto you with mine own hand.'

The only possible rendering of Trrj^Uois ypdfip,aaiv, in what large letters,'
St Paul was a very indifferent penman, and
is now generally accepted.
when he did not employ an amanuensis, was obliged to write in very

see

large a letter

'

large and, probably, ill-shaped characters.

to the latter hypothesis

St Chrysostom

inclined

is

to Se tttjXIkois e^ol 8oKel ov to p.eyedos,

dWa

Trjv

But no doubt the size of the

letters was their principal feature, as in a curiously parallel passage from
Plutarch's life of Cato the elder (T. I. p. 348 b), which was first pointed
out by the present writer in his edition of St Chrysostom's Commentary
on this Epistle, Oxon. 1852. In describing Cato's method of educating
his son, the historian tells us that he wrote histories for him wtf/i his own
dpop(j)iav Tcov ypap-paToov efi(f)aivcov Xeyeiv.

hand^ and in large character's

The connexion of
understood by Dean

{i8ia x^'P'

'f"'

iJ.eyd\ois ypappaa-iv)^.

seems to have been rightly

penmanship is a type of
my general character. I do not set much value upon outward appear" desire to make a fair show in the
ances.
I am not one of those who
this verse with the next

Alford.

'

My

indifferent

flesh."'
^

(is

[Cf.

Clem. Rom.

eavrous
^

t(J5

[Cf.

II

ad

Cor.

ix:

'howsoever ye might be

Kaipov rod iadrjvai ewibujixtv

ixojji.ev

OepawevovTi

Cor.

xii.

yap

6e(2.'}

2:

A- V. 'even as ye were

Ccs

hv ijyeade.

led.'

R. V.

[Cf. Lucian. Heii/ioi.

ti eKpefxaro

vwep rod

led.']
1

wivclklov

ttuXCovos, fxeyd-

\oisypdfjL/j,aai X^yov, rrj/xepov ov av/j,(pi\o<To<peTv.]

EPHESIANS.
*Chap. IV. 15: dXTi0viovTs] A. V. 'Speaking the truth. Or,
Other renderings are, Being truthful,' Being followers of
Cultivating truth (Alex. Knox)
all which lay the chief
(Alford),

sincere^

'

'

'

'

bein^^

truth'
stress

on the inward disposition, as distinguished from the practice of truth. On

the other hand, the Vulgate veritatc7n fncientes seems to be too strongly
contrasted with vera dicentes^ which will always be the principal use of
akr]6(v(iv.

Perhaps our biblical phrase 'dealing truly' (from the Hebrew

in the margin, is free

nipX nb'y^j to which the Revisers have given a place

from both objections. The following extract from Aristot. Eth. Nic. iv.
Ilfpi (Karepov
13, 7 may serve to throw light upon this use of the word
8' enrcofjLtv, jrpoTfpov 8e nep\ rov aXT)6(VTiKov, ov yap nepi tov iv tuh opioXoyiais
;

akrjBfvovTOi \iyopev,
fiTjdfvos

oi)S'

oo" eis abiKLav

Xo-yoj Ka\ iv ^ico aXrjdfveL rco ttjv e^iv

IV. 29:

which
these

is
is

t)

SiKaioaifrjv avvreivti. .nXK

.

tv oii

ToiovTov 8ia(pepovTos (nothing of this kind being concerned) koi iv

dW

good

tolovtos etVat.

Tis d"ya6os irpos o'lKoSopii^v rrjs xP^^o-s]

to the use of edifying.

the translation of Trpos

Dean Alford

)(^pi[av

A. V. 'But that

Ox^to edify pt'ofitably^ The first of

ttjs olKo8opfjs, with which we are not

'Whatgood for the building up of the need,' understanding by 'need'

some want or defect to be supplied by the discourse recommended. The
translation of Tyndale, 'to edifye withall when nede ys' (Cranmer, 'as oft
as nede is') has been lately revived by R. V. 'for edifying as the need
may be'; and, in spite of the Dean's anathemas, might be simplified by
the use of the 'miserable hendiadys' into 'that which is good for needful
Or, taking xP^^ '" ^^^ sense of any special occasion or
edification.'
concerned.
ever

gives a servile rendering of the Greek,

is

matter in hand (as Acts

Plut.

Vit.

Pcricl. VIII

vi.

p^/Se

ovj Karaa-Tija-onfv eVi

rijs

xP^i^"^ TavTtjs.

p^/xa firjbev iKirta-dv ukovtos axirov npos Tr)V

dvapp.n(Trov) and giving to olKodop.^ the somewhat

;^pftai'
modern, but not inappropriate sense of 'improvement' or 'turning to
That which is good for the IMgood account,' we might translate
PROVEMENT OF THE OCCASION 1.'
irpoKeifievrjv

'

cf.

[For further illustration of xp^'a-

App. ^.

C.

III.

84: Kal diriaTovvTa

eKfKeve ttjv ffrpariav ets

(Kir^fxipai

Kara

Bis.Accus. 10:

drj

woWd

rivas xpf^as-

tIs 5e vpds,

SuXdvTa
Lucian.

t!}'FjpiJ.rj,

Ovpo

XU:

bt^d-

Xpeia ijyaytv ; Plut. Vil. Crass.

Me'os 5^

(Pompeius)

ttjv

xpe^a" (Crass!)

good

da/xivus

(Crassus

soliciting

his

offices).

Id./irut.

XXXVI

5^ cvviXoi

et

Kai KaToiKovo/Ji-qffeie tt)v wepi

ravra (rd

KareirelyovTa twv Trpayndrwv) xpe^a'.]

PHILIPPIANS.
*Chap.
R.V.

'

II.

counted

it

to be grasped.^

oix dpTraYnov

But

As a

'

A. V. 'thought
'

not robbery.'

it

prize

'

'
:

Gr. a thing

not to 'grasp,' but to 'snatch,' and

aptta^fiv is

rendered by R. V. in John
therefore

Ti^iio-aTo]

not a prize,' with a marginal note on

is

so

Read

12: 'the wolf snatcheth them.'

x.

Gr. a thing to be snatched!

biblical curiosity the Rev. J. A. Beet's rendering of this phrase

(quoted in the Church Q. R. for January, 1883, p. 366) is worth recording

Not high-handed self-indulging did he deem his equality with God.'
'

16: Xo-yov Sw-qs

II.

Nearly

all

A. V. 'holding forth the word of

iTTt'x.ovT^s]

life.'

our recent translators agree in this version, or vary only

between 'holding forth' and 'holding fast.' The popular idea of the
context is that the Apostle compares the Philippian church to tights
or liiininai-ies (probably the heavenly luminaries {(fxoa-Tijpfs) described
certainly not such lights as the Pharos
in Gen. i. 14 were in his mind
of Alexandria (Doddridge), to which the term is never applied) in which
character they were to hold forth to the benighted world the word of
But, not to mention the
life,' the preaching of salvation by Jesus Christ.
;

'

'

'

absence of the articles (compared with i John i. i), the employment of

inix^iv in this sense is not supported by any sound example, the Homeric
usage of offering (wine, the breast 1, &c.) being too remote to be brought
into

the comparison.

If

now we

turn to the Greek expositors,

we

Theodoret alone favouring the popular explanation of the

words, avTi Tov, Tw Xoyo) 7rpo(re;(oi'Tey ttjs fw^y, and he puts himself
e'n-exe aeavra
out of court by quoting in support of it i Tim. iv. 16
Kai TTJ 8i8aa-Ka\ia, where both the meaning of irrexeiv and its construction are different.
St Chrysostom entirely ignores 'the word of life,'
and considers the words to contain not an exhortation to future action,
He
but a reward for past exertions {opa ttcos evdeas ridrjcri ra enaffKa).
goes on W cot/, \6yov fco^j e7re;(oin-e$'; Toure'crrt, p.eX\ovTfs ^ijaeadai, rav
shall

find

(TwCofifvcDV
Ca>^s.

TL

ovTes.,.oi
ecTTi,

\6you

(^woT^pej,
fco^j;

[Cf. Lucian. Zc'iix. 4:

(}>^(tI,

(yirepfxa

\6yov

(fxoTos

enexovatv,

vfMels

kuI Tpi<pfL dvdpuwLKCJs, eTrexoi'ca (female hippocentaur)

t6v ywaiKeiov fiacrrov.]

K.

Xoyov

fw^p e\0VTfs, TovTfOTtv, evexvpa fa^f

T3

PHILIPPIANS.

194
'e\oVTfS,

KaT)(OVTS TTjV

Xoyov

Xeyei,

((OrjV

II.

r6

TOVricTTl, CTTTfpHa fcO^f (V VfUV e)(OVTfS- TOVTO

This redundancy of explanation probably arose from

fto^s.

the Commentator's setting

down a

variety of glosses, as he found

the margin of his Greek Testament

which

known

them

in

have been a
common practice with him. They all seem to point, as he had before
remarked, to some benefit to be enjoyed by themselves, and not (as
How
the context requires) conferred by them upon the world at large.

The phrase \6yov

we quote Nemes.

Laert. VII. 155

rj

</r

TTOiovaa C^of, Koi '^vx^s

npeaKei Se avrots koi

nevrpov \6yov enexova-av.

yj/vxri^,

Xoynv

to, in

which

it

has a close

or Tonov, inex^iv tivos

(e.g.

(r)

is

.'

and

AsOr^ ^nm\^

in

accordance with

the

p.

41

In

and

better-known phrases, Ta^w,

III. p.

489

fvayyeXiKfj noXireia

rj

in this sense

it

was undoubtedly

known examples

render the whole passage thus: 'That ye

may

is

Conformably

quibiis cstis loco vitae.

all

II.

rrjs (TTpaTrjyiKrj^.

understood by the older Syriac translator, whose version

I

KaKov 8e ivav

that oi corresponding, or heitjg analo-

affinity with the

(TKicii)

Aristid. T.

tov

Diog.

pfCTrjv tt]v yfju,

83 e)

p.

^dd

prjTopiKi]) Koi

Theodoret. T.

a-dparos eVc'xfi rd^iv, 6 Se vopos

I.

(TTiXOvaa.

('xdv

rrjv 8iaK(icrp.r]cnv d>^

V ^^ apfrfj \6yov vyieias (tt(x^^-

these places the sense required

gous

Xi'ryov

St Basil. Hexacni. IX. (T.

coCTre Koi Tiiv rrjs p,aPTiKTJs tntx^i'

all

not unknown to later Greek authors,

examples go, by Wetstein, from whose
Aiu'ma ll (p. 32, ed. Antverp. 1565)

irrexfiv rivoi is

illustrated, as far as

(pa>TT]Tfov TToia Kpacris icrriv

appaxTTia

to

.-*

and has been

collection

is

be made out consistently with sound philological

this latter point to

is

principles

^nn

.A

."j^

to which,

of the phrase,

would

be blameless and harm-

and perverse generation, among whom

being (to it) in the stead of life.'
Gr. holding the
To the last clause a marginal note might be added
analogy of life? We are reminded of a portion of the Sermon on the

less... in

the midst of a crooked

ye appear as lights

in the world,

Mount
yTJs

(Matt.

would

v. 13, 14) in

which

ipu.^ ia-Tt to

(f)coi

'

mii Kocrpov

TO oXas

Trjs

be, according to the Apostle's phraseology, vptls (f)mTos (nXfiros)

Xo-yor enexfTf iv

tw

Kocrpco (eV r^ y^).

COLOSSIANS.
*Chap.

II.

iiXiKov ayutva.

{Or, fear or care)

have

'i\o) irepl

R. V.

for you.'

reference to the preceding verse,

v|xv]
'

how

A. V. 'what great conflict

I strive for you,' with

greatly

striving {dycovi(6fifvos) according to his

'

But the former rendering, besides being more expressive, has

the advantage of being closer to the original phrase, which may have
been borrowed from Isai. vii. 13 jmj yuKphv vyuv aya>va irapix^i-v dvOpconois,
rrXfla-Tov
I compare Plut.
Vit. Flam. XVI
Kal TTsos Kvpta T^apex^'''^ dyu>va
working.'

S'

(Langhorne

'But he had much greater

difficulties to

applied to Manius in behalf of the Chalcidians.')

A(f)po8lcria Trotco

'

kut

II.

pXTrT

dyava rj^cov
dywva e'xo) aet

eros, Koi

(Corrige, fere ut Arnaldus

man

npos tov Maviov

Koi ivovov avTcii napfl^ov at irepl XaKKidecov deijaeis

dymva

[i.r\

Tis

For

v\>.a.s

^(rrai 6

el
to.

combat, when he

Alciphr.

li.

ra wporepa rols vcrrepois

to.

viK(o

irporepa rois varepois viKav).

o-vXa7wywv]

A. V.

'

Beware

lest

any

(which might easily be taken for mar,' and,

has been so taken by our great English Lexicographer) the R. V.

spoil you.'

in fact,

substitutes,

'make

'

spoil

spoil

'

'

of,'

Dean

Alford, 'lead you

away

as his prey';

convey the idea of the Colossians

themselves being carried off, instead of their (spiritual) treasures. There
can be no better rendering than, lest any man rod you,' which is quite
both of which, especially the

latter,

'

justified

by Aristaen. Fp.

11.

yayrjo-ai tov ^fierepou oIkov.

22

Dean

meaning to rob hardly appears

which seems to imply motion ^'
II. 14

words

irpoo-TiXwo-as

Chrysostom

airi ra o-ravpa]

(on

aicrdijcrLi'

finds

secretly,
wapix^i-v-

'

word

the

pXiirere) supposes the (rvXayajyia to

conducted

and so as

be

/xr;5e

The householder

himself losing his

Alford's objection

goods every

day, and a friend warns him,

'

is

curious: 'The

suitable on account of the Kara... (card,

derived from a supposed

is

St

tovtov Karfka^ov, avep, fyxapoiivra crvXa-

The popular

ancient custom

'

explanation of these

of cancelling a

bond

heed lest there be somebody,' and shows

him by what way the robber may have
gained an entrance, dia rovSe tov
tIov,

Sco/xa-

answering to the Apostle's 5td t^j

(j)i\oao(pla'; k.t.\.

Take

132

COLOSSI ANS.

196
by driving a nail through
Le Moyne Var. Sacr. p.

II. 18

refers for this custom to Grot, ad loc,

and Pearson on the Creed [\'ol. i. p. 317^

Wolf

it.

508,

Of these the last merely asserts the existence of such a

custom, without giving any authority for it. Most probably it has no other
foundation than this very passage ; just as the existence of a low gate
in the wall of Jerusalem, called 'The needle's eye,' through which a

ed. Oxf. 1797].

camel could not pass without being unloaded, rests on a false interpretaSt Chrysostom connects the 'nailing' with the
tion of Matt. xix. 24.

making a rent

cancelling of the bond, only as

in

it

km

ovhk ourcoy

But since the

dupprj^fv avro, TrpoaTjXciaas ra aravpa.

f(f)vXa^ev, fiXXa ku)

cancelling of the 'handwriting that was against us' is already amply

secured by its being 'blotted out' and taken out of the way,' may there
'

seemingly superfluous addition of nailing it to the cross, be

an allusion to another undeubted custom, of hanging up spoils taken in
war in the temples of the gods ? Thus we read in Diod. Sic. xi. 25 Ta>v
not, in this

8e Xa(f)vp(ov ra KaWi(TTevovTa irape(fivXa^e, ^ov\('>p.fvos tovs iv rais 2vpa<ova-aii

Vfws Koapfja-ai rots (TkvXuIS

To7s (ni(f)ave(TTaTois
Vu>v

Tav

bk aXXoov TrnXXa fiev fv 'ipfpa Trpoai^XaxTe

Id.

TvavonXias,

TTpuarjXupevas

TCiS

twv UpSv.

p.
a<:

152D (Munthe)
npoyovni

ol

Kario-rvaa-fv (k tuiv

aKvXn

dfols

to'is

i](rav

nvaTfdfiKcWfS.

II. 18

fXTiSels

your reward.

V^s

A. V. 'Let no

KaxaPpaPevcTw]

Or, judge against yoti.^

R. V.

'

man beguile you

man rob you

Let no

of

of

There is no doubt that the judge who assigned the prizes

at the games was technically called j3paj3eiis or ^pa^evTtjs, and the prize
Hence ^pa^eveiv would
itself fipa^ilov (1 Cor. ix. 24. Philip, iii. 14).
properly signify to act as ^pa^evs or umpire, and award the prize to the
most meritorious candidate. But it so happens that in the examples
that we have of this verb and its compounds, the prize itself never comes
into view, but only the award or decision, and that not so much in its
proper agonistical, as in an applied and general sense. Thus Isocr.
iv p.fv yap rrj KXrjpacrei (election of magistrates by lot) rrjv
p. 144 B
Demosth. p. 36, 7 t'^ov ^/xli/
Tvxqv ^pa^evaeiv (Fortune will decide).
your

prize.'

Koi ra rip.eTfpa avTuiv a(r(f)a\us ^X^'^j

arbitrate

upon the

nvK fvaXXa^

g, 5):

us

same sentiment is
Km noXepov ponas ^pa^tva

or, as the
tl

^.

the examples are very rare,

The

separately considered.
p. 124, 2 ed.

'

f'^^^^" ^i-Kaia fipa^eveiv (to

:

by turns the successes of war)

Of Kara^pa^evdv

Pallas

^'"'^

Diod. Sic. xiii. 53 (Sa-rrep tijs rvxqs

ra Kara TToXfp.of TTpOTfprjpaTa (to adjudge

expressed by Josephus {Ant. xiv.

TO Bflnv

'''^

rights of others).

eWicrfifvrjs /3pa/3eveii'

to either side

'"'*

Rom.).

first

He had

is

and must therefore be

Eustath. on

//.

A.

402 sqq. (T.

Athend had conspired against Zeus, and would have bound him

[Cf. Die. Chrys. Cr.

36: ^pa^eiuv rbv

XXXI.

Aydva.

p. 344,

Plut.

i.

before explained that Herd, Posidon, and

Vit.

Brut. XL: Oeov kuXQs

^pa^tvffavTos.]

to.

irapbvTa prj

COLOSSIANS.

11. i8

97

came to his
him the three celestials ceased from their
Commentator remarks Spa 8e o7ra<s, ds eV

but Briareus, the son of Posidon, at the invitation of Thetis,

and

assistance,

attempt.
avdpcoTTOis

for fear of

On which

ovToii ovSe

the

naiSfs

TroXXaActs

ei(r\

pvdiKos Bpidpeas

ov)(
(f)i\a

Ofxoioi,

rjyovv

(ppovel

tw

tw

ofiovorjTiKOi,

Trarpi,

dXXa Kara^pa^evei

iraTpi,

In

avTov, as (Paaiv 01 waXaioi, tov (pvaiKoi/ dea-pov npodepevos to 8iKaiov.

Other words, Briareus decides, or takes part agamst his

own

father, pre-

ferring the claims of right to those of natural affection 1.

The only other example that is commonly quoted is from Demosth.

Mid. p. 544 where one Straton, who had been chosen arbitrator in a
cause between Demosthenes and Midias, in the absence of the latter
condemns him by default but is afterwards himself in his absence
accused by Midias, and, by the aid of artifice and stratagem, condemned,
and branded with dnpia. In speaking of this latter condemnation, the
witnesses conclude their statement of facts by saying koI 8ia Tavrrjv rrjv
atrial/ (TnaTapfda ^Tpdrcova vno Madiov Kara^pa^evdivra idamnatuni) kcli
c.

TTapa iravTa

BiKUia dripadevTa.

to.

On the whole, comparing the phraseology oiv.

with that oi v. 18

iv ^pcoaei k.t.L

we

prjBels

16:

pfj

ovv

ns vpas

vpas KarajSpa^eveTco ev

Kpivira

raTreivocfipo-

two verbs are of cognate

second (as we might expect) the more forcible and
emphatic of the two: 'Let no man jiid^e you,' 'Let no man condemn you.'
This agrees with the definition of Phavorinus Kara^pafSeviTa- napaXoyiavvr] K.r.L,

arrive at the conclusion that the

signification, but the

CeaOa

Hal KaraKpiveTO) (Phot. KaraXoyi^eada, KaraKpiveTco, Karayavi^fa-Qai)

well as with the Syriac translators, of

damnare vos (.on7 n-i

velit iv rair.

vos condemnet

.->

..

...

i^

rendering of KaraKpiveiv and

..

volens,' the

whom
v^nV )

the older has:

'

and the

later

'

'

as

Nequis

Nemo

Syriac word being usually the

Theodoret defines Kara^pa^eveiv

II. p. 535 C
If any by-sense was in the Apostle's
01 napa^pa^evovTes iv tols dyaxriv).
mind in choosing this word in preference to KaTaKpiveiu, it may, possibly,
have been that of assumption and officialism, as it follows, dKr\ (jivcriov-

by

/caraStxafetJ/.

TO ddiKOis (3pa^evfiv, but this

is

rather TrapajSpa^eveiv (Plut. T.

pevos.

*Ibid. T.

R. a

things which

^t\

ewpaKtv IfipaTtvwv]

he hath not

seen.'

A. V. 'intruding into those

For the sense of 'intruding into'

Wetstein quotes Aristid. c. Phil. p. 486 (ed. Jebb, 1722): ep^uTevav els
Ta>v 'EXXrjvtov, but the more familiar use of the word for 'searching
into' (Phavorinus: ep^aTevaai- Ta evbov e'^epevv^aat. ^ a-Koirfjarai) seems

TO.

to suit
} ji)

30:

the place equally well.

IV-*^

]]?

-lJOI

[Cf. /caTaStatrai'.

r2.

So the Philoxenian Syriac

And

Lucian. Hennot.

ware ovk ixPW airdprojp Karayiy-

for the biblical

vwaKeiv ovdi
(to give

terms

ep-qp-qv

judgment

(epewav)

Trao-a?

ijpuv

Kap8ias

KaradLaLrdv

in default against us).]

COLOSSIANS.

198
f^f ra^fi Kvpios

(i

Paral. xxviii. 9), 6 Se ipewoiv ras

Chrysostom's stereotyped phrase

p.

371

Cf.

E.

II. 18

472 C

01 rrjv

is

paKapiav

k.

(Rom.

viii.

27), St

6 ras cmavrav efi^arevcov Kap8ias (T.

(Kflvrjv

(f)V(Tt.v

I.

tp^areveiv (mxfipovPTfs,

and T. ix. p. 437 D rbv ip.^aTivovra rais Kapblais). The Revisers' dwelling
But the
in' and (in marg.) 'taking his stand upon' are very doubtful.
main difficulty lies in the omission of the negative, a eopaKfv epQarevcov,
which is the reading adopted by nearly all modern Editors, and has
'

driven expositors to such extremities that they have actually called

in

the aid of conjectural emendation, to which the fortuitous occur-

has opened a door.

But all such
most approved of them, depa Kevep^arevav
{Journal of Philology, No. 13, p. 130), are liable to the fatal objection
that Kevefi^arevcop is a VOX milla, the inviolable laws regulating this
class of composite verbs stamping Kevep.(iaTelv as the only legitimate,
rence

of

attempts,

as

it

is

Kfp

before

including

ep,^aTev(ov

the

the only existing, form.

THESSALONIANS.

I.

Chap.

II. 6:

'When we might have been

8\Jvd[j.voL Iv pdpei, etvai]

densome.' Another understanding of the Greek phrase

marginal versions, 'Or, used authority'' (A.

V.),

Hke our English

is

bur-

suggested by the

'Or, claimed honour^

is sometimes
used in the sense of itnportance, preponderating influence; but in such
cases it is always something inherent and intrinsic that is intended, not
any outward manifestation of respect. Thus we find eV Ti\i% thai, iv
86^T] elvai, iv o^tw/iari flvai, but never iv ^apei elvai.
In this sense, though
the Apostle had been ever so averse to seeking glory of men,' he could
not help being iv jSapa, in a condition of weight and influence, from the

(R. v.).

It is

true that jBdpos,

'weight,'

'

mere force of character and

Hence those who adopt

position.

are forced to give a turn to their renderings, which

'though

my

might have

2 Thess.
irrip-qcTa

Cor.

xi.

Cor.

as

esse,

who understands

Chrysostom

to St

may

'though

this

to

might have stood 2ipon

be, the instances of i-m^apiiaai. {v. g.

i6),

xii.

and especially

d^apfj ip.avTov

ei

leave no reasonable doubt ^.

be equivalent to

iv

koi i(rjTr}<Tapfv, oibe ovtcos

tjv

iv ^dpei

Kairoiye

yap Tovs TTapa 6eov npos avOpconovs

view

not in the original;

are so strongly in favour of the Vulgate,

9),

possejnus vobis oneri

Alford,

this

8), Kara^apfjcrat (2

iii.

(2

honour'

ctai//ied

But however

dignity.'

is

to

rtp-fj,

cum
Dean

appeals

'iyKkr^pa- eLKOs

rov ovpavov

aTTOcrraXe'iTaf, coaavei diro

But the words et Koi i^rjrqa-apev (passed over by the Dean) plainly shew that he is referring to the
former part of the verse, otVe fr^roOi/re? k.t.c. and his understanding of
the latter part must be gathered from his concluding remark ivravda 8e

vvv r)KovTas

Trpea-jSeis,

noXXrjs aTToXavtrai

Tififji.

Kai nepl xp^pd'r<ov

17:

II.

(f)r](ri,

8vvdpfvoi iv ^dpfi elvai

dirop<)>avi(r0VTs

d<j)'

R. V. 'being bereaved of you.'

Ti.va

[In

ii.

we would
'Burden

would

A.

vfiwv

TTpbs

TO

/jlt]

not be chargeable.'

be,

'be

better

'because

R. V.

translation

burdensome

to,'

A.

XpicrTov aTrocrroXoi.

V. 'being taken

from

Mr Humphry comments: 'The

iiri^aprjcxal

V. translates

any.'

iijjiwv]

toy

as

R. V. in 2 Sam.

xiii.

you.'

Apostle,

where A. V.
But no
Cf. Neh. v. 15,
25,

has 'be chargeable unto thee.'

change
'were

is

necessary.

chargeable,'

both

R. V., for LXX. i^dpvvav

A.
iir'

V.

and

avroi/y.]

200

I.

THESSALONIANS.

IV.

having reminded them of his parental tenderness and care {vv. 7, 11),
now speaks of his parental sorrow. A. V. misses the point of this allusion.'
St Chrysostom has a similar remark ineibrj einev dvarfpoi, cos Trarrjp reKva,
which is open to the
cas Tpo<^(>s, (VTavda (repov (firjcnv, dnopCJiavKTdivTfS
:

objection (as he says himself) koI p-qv (Kflvoi dnapipavla-drjcrav, not the
Apostle, who would rather have used the proper equivalent of bereaved,'
'

It is

dreKvoidfi'Tes.

also to be observed that the R. V.

is

the rendering of

which (not dcf)" vpciu) is the regular construction of

Dropping the idea of orphanhood, and taking aVop^ai/Kr^eVres
in the general sense of ^wp'^^eVres, we would translate being separated
from you,' which also harmonizes better with what follows, 'for a short
season, in presence, not in heart.' The older versions have 'being kept
from you,' which was altered by the Revisers of 161 1, perhaps (as a parent
is commonly said to be 'taken from' his orphan family) for the sake of
retaining the very allusion which they are said to have 'missed.'

d-n-op(f)avia6evTs vpcov,

the word.

'

*IV.

Kadas

insert

I'va

mpia-a-ivriTi

kol

nepinaTe'iTf.

(among other

Trap*

To

ambulantes

irtis

After

Sei

ircpiiraTciv

vijAds

these authorities

Dean

it

nV rnVnj

should be,

tit

]j-^ij1)

Kal

ABDipX

the uncials

Bern

Alford adds

Vulgate and Philoxenian Syriac.

versions) the

but

to

ii(j.wv

p.dXXov]

words are .oAj]

latter the
lates, tt^

irapeXaPexe

KttGtos

6u,

dpt'o-Ktiv

In the

which White trans-

ambulatis, Kadas nepiTraTeWe

But the Vulg. is, stc et anibiileiis ( = oi5ra)j Ka\ nfpnraTrJTe), the very words which, according to Alford, the Apostle intended
All things considered, it seems most
to write, but changed his mind.
probable that the shorter, and seemingly defective, reading is the original,
which was afterwards supplemented after the pattern of v. 10, where a
like testimony is borne to the Thessalonians, that they are already doing
(omitting the

Kai).

the thing required, before they are exhorted to

'

abound more and more.'

That that day should

V. 4 ^va 1] i]iJLcpa v|Aa,s ws KXTrTT)s KaraXaPi]]
Some ancient authorities [AB Copt.] read, as
overtake you as a thief
The marginal reading does not appear to have
thieves [ojs /cXeVras]!.'
'

'

received so

much

after

r]pipa Kvpiov coy KXeTrrrjs ev vvkti

that
it

%i.

it

2,

attention as

it

deserves.

soon
no wonder

If genuine, following so

ourws ipxerai,

it

is

should have been tampered with; rather we may be surprised that

in two of the most ancient and representative

has escaped correction

MSS.

With

respect to internal evidence,

we may observe

that

'

a thief in

a well-known illustration of any thing that happens at a

the night'

is

time when

it is

not expected (compare Matt. xxiv. 43), and so cannot be

Still it cannot be said, in such a case, that the thief

guarded against".

ovcrta/ces the inmates, seeing

[K. V. margin.]

'^

[Cf.

Iloni.

//.

it

is

his object not to disturb them, but to

Troip^aiv oUtl <pi\7)v, kX^ttt]] 5^ re uvktos

III.

10:

6/xLx\v^

d/xelvw.]

V.

THESSALONIANS.

I.

20

begin and end his operations under cover of the nigiit. Should he fail in
this, should 'the day' (not 'that day') 'overtake him,' then he furnishes

an

illustration of the

take those

Ages. XXIV

Vit.

to seize

manner

who were
1,

in the

on the Piraeus

in v/hich the

^fiejia

KaTiXafjiylrfv

[Cf.

Plut.

Kpdcrcroi'

XVII: rdre
Tr]v

Crass.

Vit.

rjixipa

/xiv

XXIX:

tov

Ibid. Cor.

XIII.

odu icnrepa KaraXajiovaa

Paus. X. 23, 7
iffTparoTredevaavTO ivda i] i^v^
:

[For similar repetition see Plut.

Vtf. Otho. VII

kAv awd^waii'

p.

580):

Kara

'Ditto-

p.i.Kpbv

dvaxoipeiv Kal dpa(pfv-

P'or KaraXafxireiv see Ael.

1

Xafxirev a'iyXy] tovs

IVisdoi/i X.W\l.

KocTfios XapLirpi^

KaTeXd/MweTO (purl.

oi

TroXi-

Ti2 ipyi^.'\

re

H.

opQfTas (the beauty

of Atalante).

dLavyovcrris,

V.

/xerd t^s Spas Kare-

Tocravrri

pare Plut. Fit. Arat. XXII

KareXafi^avev di'ax(^poiivTas.}
^

fXLoi

yew.

rapaxv'^ StAucrec.

Kal oi fxev

Crit.

-').

KaTe\diu,^ai'i'...irepl

Kal to eXos.

ducrxt^pioLS

Ttts

iv rw Qpiaa-im TreSt'cp Acare'Xa/36 Koi

tm Heipaiel (where I would retain

against Cobet's opinion {Collect.

graphiam vides manifestam

di

it.

yap avrov

KareXafiyj/ev, eXni(TavTa vvktos npocriJ.i^iu

Koi

day of the Lord would over-

The phrase occurs in Plut.

account of a nocturnal expedition of Sphodrias

not prepared for

rjXios

evdi/s

20: oKos

Com-

ijfi^pas ijdr]

^TriXa/XTre

THESSALONIANS.

II.

ws 81* ii|j.o)v] 'Nor by letter, as from

been given of this use of the preposition.
Dean Alford explains, 'as by agency of us'; but if St Paul was the agctit,
who was the. principan In the subscriptions to the Epistles, 8ta indicates

*Chap.

us.'

No

II.

2:

}j.i]T

81'

TncrToXT)s

satisfactory account has

the bearer of the letter, as: IIpos KoXao-o-aels eypacpr] dnb

'PcofjLrjs

8ia Tvxikov

Perhaps the Apostle wrote, oj? 8)7 t^'/xcoj^, 'as pretending to

Cum irrisione quadam plerumque ponitur cor S//'.' Ast. Lex.
be ours.'
Plat. T. II. p. 586. Among other examples he quotes Prot. 342 D ojy Si)
Phaedr. 228 C fdpxnrTourots KpaToiivTas raiv ''EW-qvwv roiis AaKe8aifj.ovl.ovs.
Kal 'OvTjalfjiov.

'

TfTo, (OS

Pol.

I.

8rj

ovK (ni6vixu)V \eyeiv.

337 C

(is

8tj

op.oiov

Conv. 222 D

tovto (Ktiva.

a)s

eV napepyco

S17

\fyav.

TIMOTHY.

I.

Chap.

I.

3:

I'va irapaY'yi\T]s

tktIv

'The compound

IrepoSiSao-KaXeiv]

|ii^

eTepodiSaa-KoKelv, not -8i8a(TKeiv, brings in the sense of " acting as a teacher,"

teachers of strange things.''

(?/ /o be

to observe, that erfpoStSao-Keti/

A Iford. On

which

is sufficient

it

not a legitimate Greek formation, any

is

more than KaKobibda-Keiv or XaOpobibaaKfiv, which were long ago exploded

by Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 623. In the indefinite pronoun ncriV, which has
been characterized as slightly contemptuous,' we would rather recognize,
'

with St Chrysostom, an amiable feeling towards the offenders

avTOvs

ovofMacrTi, iva

fifj

dpaiaxwroTepovs epydarjrai

rfj

ov Ti6r}(nu

tov eXey^ov

Trpi(f)aveia.

is a faithful saying.'
2 Tim. ii. 11
might be adopted in all places. To
insist upon retaining the order of the Greek text, Faithful is the saying
(R. v.), is mere pedantry ^.
Compare i Kings x. 6 ^AXrjdivos 6 Xoyos ov

15

I.

'

irio-Tos 6

A. V. 'This

XoYos]

The

/t is a faithful saying.'

latter

'

A. V.

rjKova-a iv tt) yfj fxav.

'

It

was a

true report that

heard in mine own

land.'

Kal

/i>id.

Trdo-tis

'And worthy of all acceptation.' In

have (not improperly, on the ground of prescription)

diroSoxTis a|iov]

this case the Revisers

retained the old word, though, perhaps, 'approbation' or 'admiration'

Erotianus
would more correctly represent the Greek. Wetstein says
The word
fiep-yJAei, Sextus Empiricus tt] eTriTip-^a-ei.^
is a favourite one with later Greek authors, especially with Diodorus
'

dnodox'^v opponit r^

We

Siculus, generally in the phrases dnoBoxfji a|tos, d^toiJa-dai, Tuyx"''^"''

Diog. Laert. V. 64: avrhs 8e 6 'STpdrav dvrp

subjoin a few examples.

yiyove TToWfjs

Diod.

Trjs air. a^ios.

dWd

Kara to fieyedos an. a^iov,

fivai

an, d^iovp.vov vrrb ndvTOiv.

dXXd

napd

Ka\

I.

69

toIs "EXXfjaiv ov

d^iovvres avTovs.

XI.

40

Sic.
Koi

I.

Trj

47

to

S'

(ypa\lrev.

XV.

[In

Cor.

X.

13 the

J\.

p,T)

fioi/ov

p^eydkr^s

idavp-acrdr).

V.

31

an. pieyaXrjs

6 8e QefxiaToKX^s, TOiovTa <TTpaTr]yrip,aTi, Tfix^aas

35

KaTenXevae

IleipaUa, koi fifydXrii an. eTVX^ napd

^

I.

ov p.6vov napd toIs eyxcopiois an. sTvxfv,

/xerpi'ws

naTpL8a...pfydXr]s dn. ervx^v napd toIs noXiTais.

Trjv

d^iovfifvov

epyov rovTO

Te\yr) 6avp.a(TTov.

V. has, for

to'is

fifTa

XII.

noXXwv

15

vop.ov an.

Xacfivptov

fls

noXiTais.

iricTTos 5e 6 deos,

'But

God

is failhfvil.']

tov

204

Tii\i(rrHY.

I.

1.

20

* I. 20: oils iraptSwKa tu Sarava, I'va irai8ev0wo-i |xi] p\ao-<j>T]Hiv] 'Whom

have deUvered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme.'
R. V. 'Whom I delivered... that they might be taught....'
Dean Alford

says: 'The subjunctive after the aorist indicates that the effect of what
was done (when he was last at Ephesus) still abides the sentence was not
;

yet taken

This

off.'

precisely what

is

conveyed

is

to the

English reader

by the substitution of the perfect tense for the aorist. Nor is anything
gained by the correction, 'be taught' (Alford adds 'by chastisement') for
'learn': on the contrary, there is a sort of irony in the choice of the
latter word, which is very expressive.
Let the reader compare Ach.
Tat. VI.

20: TavTijv ^avdfjvai

Lucian. PlSC. 2

(fipovelv.

jidcrTi^i

es

roiis

(^eZ. ..tor

av

findtj

dea-TTtWov

Kparrjpas (finecre'iv avruv,

fxri

Kiira-

fxddoi

coy

fXTj

Xoidope'icrdai toIs Kpf'iTTocri.

A. V.

III. I: 6p'7eTat...Tri0u(j.i]

Though

desireth.'

'Opeyerai- eVt^u/xei)

as a

man

is

commonly

said to aspire

dvvaardas optyeTat.

oTi

(ov

wpiyero

'

desire. ..desireth.'

R. V. 'seeketh...

two words are nearly synonymous (Hesych.

the former has a special application to such objects
the

XV. 50

XVI. 65

Trpayp.aT(Civ.

{tyrannideni affectans).

(}ipovr]p.aTos

Plut.

^u

Sic- xi. 86: (f)avep6s

n'Kijprji,

fieyaXcop

/cat

pev ^v (f)avpos Tvpavvidos opeyopevot

-rraKai

Thucyd.

TV exopev ^f^aiaxrapfda.

Thus Diod.

to.

vi.

10: Ka\ apx^t nX\T]s opeyeadai, nplv

Ariox.

viii. (quoted by Wetst.): o-u

pf Tov fdaa-iXflai optyopevov dva^iov eivai j3a<Ti\fias^.
would
therefore render
If a man asj>i're to the office of a bishop'; at the same
time repudiating the idea of an ambitions seeking, which does not belong
FzV.

We

KfXei/fts

'

either to the

word

itself or to its

connexion.

*III. 16: "Os or Geos]'-^ Although not of the number of those who lightly
estimate or altogether deny the doctnnal results of the Revision, I cannot
help thinking that the extent and importance of them has been greatly

exaggerated both by advocates and impugners of the Catholic faith. To

take the articles of the Holy Trinity and of our Lord's divinity, the only
alterations which can be said to detract from the scriptural arguments in
favour of these doctrines are i John v. 7 and i Tim. iii. 16; and of these
the

first

cannot

fairly or

The change was

register

If

reasonably be said to be a 'result of the Revision.'

made long ago the Revisers had only to

virtually

they have not even done

but preserved an absolute

no longer snb judice, I would account
for it by their desire to make a broad distinction between this particular
corruption of the sacred text and all others, and not from any idea of
it.

this,

silence as to the existence of a lis

'

II

[Plut. Vit.
KaiToi

yeadai

Comp. Timol.

c.

Aemil.

Aiuva iroWol povapxias

Id.

virvbovv.

opi-

Comp. Nic.

c.

outos,

on

pbvqs opiyoiro inrarelas (Oct.

Caesar).]
^

This note appeared

in the

Christian

Crasso IV: ripaprev, wpix^V ^^ peydXwv.

0/>iiiionatiitJ\i:z'is/oiiis/,'March2l), 1882.

App. B.

Ed.

C.

III.

89

01)

y6.p ttw cacpovs

Ill- i6

TIMOTHY.

I.

205

what one of their number has described as an 'ignominious

i
John v. 7 stands single
and alone in the history of N. T. criticism it has nothing simile ant
secundum. Nothing can be more disingenuous than, by including this
confessedly spurious text in the same category with some other which it
is desired to get rid of, to procure the summary condemnation of both.
Yet this is a charge to which more than one of the Revisers have laid
themselves open. Professor Palmer, for instance, at the Newcastle Church
Congress, is reported to have said
I will give two examples, but they
One is the famous text of the
shall be examples of the tirst importance.
"Three heavenly witnesses"; the other is i Tim. iii. 16.. ..In both of
bringing

it

end.'

should never be forgotten that the text

It

to

'

these cases the consensus of critics

is

This

remarkable.'

is

(unintention-

no doubt) a most unfair and misleading representation of the facts

It is, Mezentius-like, coupling the living with the dead
of the case.
Mortua quin etiam jungebat corpora vivis.' It is not correct to say that
there is the same consensus of critics in regard to i Tim. iii. 16 as there
ally

'

is

in the other case, nor anything like

it.

Exactly a century ago (Riga,

and conscientious of textual critics, and

a good Greek scholar to boot, summed up the controversy in favour of
the T. R., both on external and internal grounds. As to the latter, his
judgment (as we shall presently show) requires no modification: 'Lectiones
Of et o nee a-wdcjieia contextus, nee sententia, nee ratio grammatica admittere potest ^' And with respect to documentary proofs, if the lapse of
1782) Matthcei, the most careful

a century has brought to light one MS. of the greatest importance,

be borne

in

mind

that the oldest witness of all

still

it

should

remains dumb, and

by inspection the original reading of

another cannot have been improved by the incessant handUng, lensing,
that the facilities for ascertaining

and microscoping

to

which the Alexandrine MS. has been subjected.

accordingly we find that (speaking broadly) those critics

who

And

inspected

the MS. in the last century (Young, Mill, Woide, Berriman) believed that

0C

was written

djy

hand; whereas those who have recently

when the leaf in question was 'very thin and

the first

repeated the experiment,

falling into holes' (Tregelles, Ellicott, Alford,

and

others),

have arrived

at

the opposite conclusion.

But

to return to the alleged

Ely Lectures, p.
I
John V. 7 and

15,
i

Tim.

iii.

spurious verse in St John's

critics.'
Dr Kennedy in his
same ill-omened conjunction between
these words: Do we not still see the
epistle cited as genuine by writers of

'consensus of

sanctions the
16 in

'

first

slender learning.?... Is not St Paul's evidence

he did not use, "6^f^was manifest

referring to the latter text: '*0?

is

still

now

'

I.

in

terms which

And

allowed by

divines of our Church to be the true reading.'

unanimity!) between his Appendix

quoted

in the flesh"?'

all

But

again at p. 90,
wise and candid

(alas for critical

and Postscript a certain bombshell

Praefat. ad Epist. Cathol. p. XLVi.

206

TIMOTHY.

I.

III. i6

had fallen upon the devoted heads of the N. T. Company of Revisers,

which obliged our Ely Lecturer to qualify his previous statements.
I
'

really thought,'

he says

(p. 159),

and conservative as Bishop

'that

when

C. [Christopher]

a divine at once so learned

Wordsworth had forsaken

it

0C], there was no further chance of support for it in our

Church. I find myself mistaken.' In other words, the question is still
an arguable one; an admission which severs at once the Mezentian tie
between this text and the defunct i John v. 7, and destroys the monopoly
[the reading

of

wisdom and candour claimed

who maintain

for those

that St Paul did

not and could not say of our Lord Jesus Christ, *in express predication,'

He is God.
The Revisers (as we have already remarked) as a body have very
properly made a distinction in their modes of dealing with the two texts
that

under discussion.

While they wholly ignore

John

v. 7,

and

treat

non-existent, on the other text they have recorded in the margin

word God
word

in place

o/He

'ancient,' while

who,

it

fes/s

on no

stijfficioit

it
'

a?icient evidence.''

as

The

The

includes the testimony of MSS., versions, and

quotations from the Fathers, excludes proofs from internal evidence, to

which the Revisers, in common with the majority of textual critics, seem
if any at all, in the determinawhich they have adopted. By internal evidence I
understand that which begins and ends within the compass of the passage
itself, so that if it could be incontestably shown that St Paul has nowhere
spoken of our Lord as God, that would not come within the scope of the
present inquiry. Applying this criterion to the case before us, we ask:

to

have assigned a very subordinate place,

tion of the readings

Which

of the two readings,

offers the greatest facility in

vocable

0C, makes

or

the better

sense.''

regard to grammatical construction?

more worthy of the

the

is

head and

OC

dignified post assigned to

it,

Which
Which
at the

from the inherent grandeur

of its topics, and the exquisite symmetry of its arrangement, is not to be
found, and which is introduced by a proem or preface, expressly designed
to enhance the importance of the elaborate statement which is to follow,
but distinct from that statement, as the porch from the temple, or the
Propylaea from the Parthenon: 'Without controversy great is the mystery
front of a recital, the like of which,

of godliness'

0C

is entirely free from objection on grounds of internal evidence.

had been no other reading known, assuredly no other would have
been sought. The sense is perfect. The construction is easy and natural,
I.

If there

flowing in a
to end.

ness with

full

It is
its

majestic stream, without break or eddy, from beginning

also self-contained;

preface, but

the clauses after the

first

God, the answer is that,

is

it

has a relation of order and comeli-

not dependent on

are

more

it.

If

it

be objected that

strictly applicable to Christ

after the leading enunciation,

fested in the flesh,' the notion of an incarnate Deity

is

than to

'God was mani-

so firmly established

III. i6

in the

God

TIMOTHY.

I.

mind

only,

is

of the reader that this

207

complex

idea, not the simple

naturally taken as the subject to

2.
The claims of OC to occupy the post
compendium of Christian faith come now

all

one of

the verbs that follow.

of honour at the head of this

be considered.

to

0f

is

and has no significance at all, no locus standi (or, to

use the fashionable phraseology, no raison cfetre), without an antecedent.
Now, if we ask, Where is the antecedent to or ((fiavepadrj, the answers
usually furnished are various, but all open to grave objections, (i) Bishop
Ellicott (as quoted by Alford) says, '*0y is a relative to an omitted, though
easily recognised, antecedent, namely, Christ.' But in the whole compass
of St Paul's writings can any instance of such a suppression of the antecedenthQ found? In the similar passage. Col.
27, To make known what
relative pronoun,

'

i.

is

the riches of the glory of this mystery

o idTLv Xpia-Tos iv vplv

rj

among
If

(XttIs ttjs 86^r)s.

such had been the design of the

Apostle here, would he not have written to

Xpia-Tos, OS e(f)avepcodr],

which

the Gentiles,' there follows,

rfjs

eanv

fvcre^elas iMvarripiov, o

in fact, the identical device

is,

St Cyril to help out the imperfect reading which he

adopted by

had before him, and

which, he rightly judged, could not stand without such an interpolation?

(2)

Dean

Alford, taking the text Col.

that 'the mystery of godliness'

the Apostle 'joins the deep

is

and

i.

27 for his 'key-note,' also agrees

Christ, but says, in explanation, that

latent thought with the superficial

obvious one, and, without saying that the mystery

and

in fact Christ, passes

is

from the mystery to the person of Christ, as being one and the same,' an
explanation which seems to belong to the class pointed at in the proverb
Obscuruin per obscurius. (3) The Revisers have endeavoured to palliate
the constructive difficulty by rendering os

manifested'; but

proved, then

all

if this

the clauses after the

of the apodosis to the protasis, and

manifested in the flesh

f(f)avfpci6r),

was

first

must bear

we must

to

it

translate,

justified in the spirit,' &c.

such use of OS (except in the oblique cases, as hv

and

'He who was

use of or (analogous to the Latin gui) could be

the relation

He who was

But, in fact, no

(piXels da-devel) is

known

such had been the construction intended by St Paul, he would

if

certainly have written, 'O (f>avepai6e\s iv a-apKi ibiKaiwBr),

latest

'

apologist for

Kennedy, who

os,

after the

and

for the construction

words already quoted, '"Of

k.t.X.

involved in
is

now

(4)
it,

is

The
Dr

allowed by

all

wise and candid divines of our Church to be the true reading,' adds
jauntily,
text,

'

Since the

instead of

without

its

p..

ixvarripiov

[p..

deoTTjTos

fvae^elas, probably

significance]

is

he repeatedly quotes from our

by accident, but the change

Christ Himself, there

is

is

not

not the very slightest

being referred to by a masculine relative.' Others, howhave found considerable difficulty in this reference, and amongst
them the Quarterly Reviewer, who, whatever else he may be, is certainly
He is, therefore, fairly entitled to one
not a contemptible grammarian.
more 'last word' from the Ely Lecturer, for which the 'Postscript' off'ers
Reviewer
I will only add that when the
an appropriate place (p. 160)
difficulty in its

ever,

'

208

TIMOTHY.

I.

calls fiva-T^piov OS a " patent absurdity,"

grammar.

facts of

If ^varijpiov

by the masculine

means

IV. 4

he seems to have forgotten the

Christ (and

does), the reference

it

one of the simplest examples of sy?u'sis, a

construction which abounds in Greek and Latin, and becomes, in this
to

it

place, inevitable.'
If synesis fails,

os

is

In other words, the construction

or nothing.

is syficsis,

we must either recall 0C, or retain a 'patent absurdity.'

reader knows what synesis is
but if not, we will tell

Of course

the

him.

a grammatical figure, also called

npos to a-rjfiaivojxfvov,
according to which (amongst other cases) the relative pronoun is made
to agree in gender with the setise (aT]paii>6fiepov) of the antecedent, and
It

is

not with

avrrj.

perfectly

is

it

For example, Homer says, (f)iXov

Here 6a\os is a young shoot or sctoti, and neuter;
plain that a male child is intended, and therefore the

verbal representative.

its

6a\os ov TfKov

but

a-xfjfxa

construction Kara avveaiv

is

(01/ for o) is rightly used.

Again, (Sir) 'HpaKkijfir]
a well-known periphrasis for Hercules himself, and there is, therefore,

no

being construed with eX6a>v instead of eXdova-a (//. xi.

But such instances as these, even if they abounded in Greek and
Latin (which they do not), have nothing in common with the case before
difficulty in its

690).

'

'

The

us.

peculiar characteristic of synesis, the clearly recognisable person-

ality of the antecedent,

of godliness,'

we do

dogmatically,

When we read,
but. What

wanting.

is

not ask.

Who

is

'\\?.

the mystery

'Great

is

is it.?

To pronounce

Since the mystery is Christ Himself,' If p.v(TTrjpiov means

AS IT DOES,' is to beg the question altogether. To say that os is
grammatically correct, because its antecedent, the mystery of godliness,
is a person
and when pressed on this latter point to reply that the
mystery of godliness must be a person, because its relative is a masculine
'

'

Christ,

pronoun

if

argue in a

this is not to

IV. 4: ov8^v dir6p\T]Tov]

yv(opT)

(//.

r.

65)

Lucian. Ttm. 37
Flor. T. CXXIV.
Ae-ytoi/,

ocopa

TO.

pr]8aprj

ov

IV. p. 74,

coy

ttjv

IV. 6
in

TavTa

ifioi,

piOnbov

remembrance

iari

Oeav fpiKv8ea

is.

Compare

ficopa.

dvai av6pu>Tvois

to.

6(U)v 8a>pa,

airavTa dyadci nvTa, koi

Galen,

Tav

ttjs

Stob.

iiWoi re aocpol Koi ovx ^kio-tu "Ofirjpos

eV

koKSs

de Coinpos. Med.

(lpr]fievQ)P...(f)app.dK(ov

ovofxa^oiv to

uyadai yiyv6p.fi>a.

20: (^iXapyvpoy) nepl iravTa XvTTmv

dn6^\r)Tov riyovp.euos.

aaKfiTe

not what

proverbial saying, founded on Homer's

aTr6^\r]T

Ttapaivovcri 8e

'

^jZ

ajro^XrjTa

nictTiwavTis ovv

know

ov toi ajrojSXrjTd flat ra 8f2pa to irapa tov Aios.

tpya tmv dtav,

Chrys. Or.

Toi

circle,

KTijfiara, koi

Dio.
ovBev

(quoted by Wetstein)

ovdfu diTo^\-qTov virdpxfiv,

xprjaecos avTciv.

viroTiOt'iitvos tois a8X<J)ois]

A. V.

'

(R. V. in mind) of these things.'^

thou put the brethren

If

'YnoTldfadaL does not

appear to contain the idea of reminding a person of something that he

knew before, but simply of suggesting or advising. Both Thorn. M. and
'

['

Put

in lenicmbmnce'^i'TTo^^/iZ'Tja-K-e, 1

Tim.

ii.

14. Tit.

iii.

1.]

V.

TIMOTHY.

I.

209

Hesych. explain it by avfx^ov'kfvfiv. So in all Wetstein's examples, to

which add Dion. Hal. An^. IX. 23 Kara^povrjo-as rav ra a-v^K^ipovra
:

Diod. Sic. T. X.

vTroTi6eix4va)v.

*IV. 12
Hisp.

Diod. Sic. XVII. 2

Karecfipovovv (os veov.

veos

Koi 8ia rrjv t^XiKiau vrro Tivav KaTa(f}popovfievos.

arreKvOr)

KaTacppovrjaas

aycovias,

rrjs

example may be appealed

man
Vz'f.

XXVI

Karacppov^cras

Herodian.

I.

who would

may

last

Let no

man

construe, 'Let no

rav veav

oXcyorrjTos

Tfjs

'

also the following, Plut.

14 (quoted by Wetstein)

3,

*IV.

15

Talra

rav

^ r^s direipias

vnciTTTevev

A. V. 'Meditate on these things.'

neXe'ra]

The

diligent in these things.'

ttjs

p.r)

R. V. 'Be

best rendering seems to be Prof. Schole-

who quotes Psal. i. 2: eV rw voixco

he exercise himself (P. B.); and Thucyd.
where he speaks of the Athenians having obtained their naval pre'Exercise thyself in these things,'

field's,

I.

The

feorrjTos.

avTov KaTa(f)povrjcravTes eiridaivTai avrco.

i]\iKias

avTov

navTe'Kas (Alex. M.)

to in defence of the construction,

despise thy youth,' against those

Peric/.

cov

Be//.

redveoiTas, 'Awt/3a

^tXiTrTrou 8e reXevri^cravTos,

A\e^av8pov

Trjs

yvrnfirj

-q

Compare Appian.

yap

despise thee on account of (thy) youth'; as

(TTpaTTjywv.

Tv\f]v iiTKpaTr](Tev

(Barca and Hasdrubal)

efxadov avrouy

ojy

a-ov ttjs v6ti]tos KaTac|)povtTa)]

)jiT]SCs

8:

VI.

163 ed. Bip.

p.

ntXerija-ei, 'in his

142,

law

will

eminence by /ono- trainirig and practice neXeraivTes avro eCdvs (itto tmv
Mt]8i,kcov.
I add Diog. L. So/. Xll
ra o-Troi/Saia /ieXeVo.
Epict. Diss. I.
;

I,

25: ravTa eSet fieXerav rovs

TOVTOis yvp-vd^eaOai.

(pvXaTTOvTes, axnrfp

)(^a)pav

V.

Trpto-pvTe'po)

jii^

'exhort') ws irartpa]

(f)ikoa-o(f)ovvTas,

Pollux VIII. 105

J.

r]8i]

fj,v,

aXX ov

fieT

nepi^eaav

dXXa irapaKaXei (A. V.

'

e'i

ttjv

LXXix.

tov, Trcoy

e'/c

furnishes a good

illus-

yevoivro 7rapap.apTdvovTes...Travopd(OTeou

ri ttov

fnnrXjj^fOii, p.d Ala,

53),

R. V.

intreat,'

following extract from Hierocles,

XprjcTTeov To'ii yovevaiv (Stob. F/oK. T.

tration of both verbs: Kav

rjpiepav ypacpeip, ev

e(f)r)j3oL

p,e\fTcovTes ra aTpariaTiKa.

in7rXtj^T)s,

The

ravTU Kaff

TrepiTvoXoi

Kaddnep

e'dos irpos

rovs eXdrrovas

'icrovs

rj

The
why the Revisers (who have not altered i Cor. iv. 13
Being
defamed, we intreat') have here preferred 'exhort' is, probably, because
exhortation is more suitable to the other persons to be dealt with, the
younger men as brethren' &c. Dean Alford even goes so far as to make

TToulv, dXX' (is jxerd

napaKXijafas (but as

it

were by way of

intreaty).

reason

'

'

the prohibition
as

if

p.r]

eTrnrXri^r^s

extend to

all

the classes described in vv.

the younger men, for instance, were never to be rebuked

which absurdity, he is compelled to give to

'rebuking sharply,' which cannot be proved^.
1

[Cf.

irotTjaas

wipas

Lucian.

//arm.

yvucdrjari

avroh,

kuI

dcpi^r)

ttjs

evxv^t

tbs

5^

iirl

to

^y^ xal rov6'

^(^{^

wd/jLTroKv

XoLdopias,

ennrXria-adv the sense of

Themist. Or. xxil.

yap

5ia<p4pi

iTriTr\7]^i.s

p.

277 A

vovdeaia

Be oveidovs.]

inrodrjcroixai <roi.]

K,

i,

to avoid

14

/jiiv

2IO

TIMOTHY.

I.

V. 13: apvaV
tion, but,
Plat.

is

it

Euthyd.

where the

jjiav0dvov(ru]

276 B

They

learn

^f idle.'

/i?

'

harsh construc-

without example: however, the only one cited

said, not
p.

'

V. 13

o\ afiaOtli

apa

ao(f)o\ fMavOtivovcriv,

.dW

ovx

[it is inserted by
and Vat. 6]. Alford.
Plato may be doubtful, there is no doubt of the

does not occur in Bekker's text'

first a-ot^oi

Winckelmann from two

excellent authorities, Bodl.

Although the reading in

agreement of St Paul's construction with later usage, especially
take

apya'i,

nepUpyoi as notins,

(f)'Kvapoi,

Winckelmann compares
Trots c^v ip.av6avf

T.

699 A

VII. p.

Xido^oos

Uio. Chrys. T.
tov narphs

rfjv

av

ri ovv;

'idlers,'
II.

283 {Or. LV.)

p.

T()(vr)v

to

TraXaia-rfji pavdavrjs

found

T. IX.

add

p.

^axpi'iTrji...

259 B

ri yap, tov

Chrysost.

S.
:

et

larpos

narpos

Examples similar

pdyeipov StSalairos, larpiKrjv rexvrjv vTTfXa^oprjv ;

last, dibd^ai (or

which

we

if

'busybodies.'

'tattlers,'

Aesop. Fab. CXL, ed. de Furia

peWoLs pavOavdv.

is

01 cro(f)oi,

fie

to the

re/croi/a, x'^^'^^'^i 'Trrrea, prjTopa, are to be

has been shown by Hemst. on Aristoph.

bihd^aaBat) Tiva

in the best writers, as

Phlt. p. 4- 'YnO0E2I2...a0tKveirat eis 6iov, xprjaopfvos Trorepov tov nalSa

cra)(f)p6vo)s avadpeyj/fie, koI upoiov iavTu> tovs Tpoirovi didd^fifv, tj (fiav^ou, coy
Tcip (f)av\<i)v t6t evrrpayovvTU)v.

*V. 23 |ii]K^Tu vSpoiroTsi] A. V. Drink no longer water.'

no longer a drinker of water.' Better, a water-drinker.'
'

R. V.

'

Be

'

VI. 2

The

oTi irio-TOi

subject

Kai

icri

ivipyarias dvTiXap.pav6|j.V0i]

d-yairTiTol ol ttjs

undoubtedly, oi...dpTtXapjiav6pevoi, which requires the

is,

Because they that are partakers of the benefit are

and beloved.' The 'benefit' is the improved
quality of the service, and 'they that partake of it' are the masters.

A. V. to be read,
faithful

There

'

(Or, believing)

some

is

difficulty in

proper meaning of which

is

this

applied sense of dvTi\apl3dveadai, the

'to lay hold

We

of.'

cannot accept Dean

is dvriXaplSdvfip, and
from Euripides and Theognis are all of the active
form, dvnX^i^fTai with an accusative case being active, not middle. The
regular biblical meaning of the word, to Jiclp or siipport (Luke i. 54,
Acts XX. 35, Sirac. ii. 6), though adopted by the Philoxenian Syriac, yields

Alford's version, 'receive in exchange,' because that

his three instances

On

no tolerable sense.

the whole,

we

usual translation, 'they that partake

are disposed to acquiesce in the

of,

or enjoy the benefit,' from the

The older Syriac gives the sense

_j.>^_ijZAk)5 ^.j-llCTl, which might be

Vulgate, qui beneficii participes sunt.

very well,

^01^ > V? aAo

re-translated into Greek,

the

word

is

oI dva-navi'pivoi tjj

any thing which

acts

upon the senses, as

Aphr. Probl. (quoted by Budaeus)

(TdjpaTiKciv

8ia

iradaiv

kotci

TO Tovs KuQivbovTas

725 B: p(')8ou...ov
^dvovTai {potiuntur)
p.

depaneia nvTutv.

nearly allied to that in which a person

TTJs

ttjv
prj

dnTiKrjv

-f]

yjrvxr]

a'i(T6r)<Tiv.

cinai'Tes

T^pepov.

ol

This use of

said to be sensible of

in the following

dvTiXapl^dvecrdai

fvoi^ias

p-fXP'-

is

examples

Alex.

n\iov dvrCKap^dvtTai

Artemid.
iroviov.

KUTa

S.

ttjp

Onirocr.

Chrysost.

I.

T.

rc5i/

81:
IV.

olKovpivrjv dvTikap-

VI.

I.

TIMOTHY.

211

*VI. 3 Kttl [XT] Kpo<r{p\iTa,i vyialvova-i Xo^ois] A. V. 'And consent not

wholesome words.' Vulg. ef non acquiescit sanis sermoiiibus. This
seems to be the only meaning suitable to the connexion but it is not
borne out by the very few examples usually quoted in support of it. For
instance, Diod. Sic. I. 95 (in an enumeration of the legislators of Egypt)
:

to

\iiTa 8e rovTov

npouikdeiv XeyfTot toIs

vofiois

Afxacriv top /3acrtXea, i.e.

should say, 'took his turn at law-making.'

Mangey)

(p. 267, ed.

TU)v

(riches,

elprjfieviov

which are warned not

nadiTacrav

De

Philo Jud.

as

we

Gigant. 9

Trapres ovroi ixrjdtvl Trpoa-ep^fo-dai yva>y.rf

8fj

honour, strength, the invobintary possessors of

to

them in their mind), tovto 8e icm, p.^

where the use of the
be explained by a reference to the text (Lev. xviii.
approach

to

davp.a^eiv avra Ka\ airnbixecrdai Tr\iov tov p.(Tpiov,

word

Tvpocripxea-Bai is to

6) of

which the whole passage

is

an allegorical exposition

avdpwnos

rrpos

navra oiKe7ov crapKos avrov ov TrpocreKevaeTai.

Bentley's conjecture tvpoa-ex^t^ occurs in a similar connexion ch. i. 4,
where the Philoxenian has "%^ }_^Lq_^, the very word which the same
translator has

employed

in this place

("^o 3|j^).

*VI. 4
The structure of the sentence ^TjrTfo-ets' Kai Xoyofiaxias,
'ES ^QN yiverai (f)d6voi, epis... is curiously paralleled by Stob. J^tor.
T. X. 78 evdvs ardaeis, XoiBopiai, Koi noXepos aanovhos, 'ES 'f2N //'fiiSet$'
8ia^o\ai, Koi nav elBos eTTi^ovKfjs.
:

*VI.

SiairapaTpiPat]

has no support from MSS.

with the use of the word

The

R. V.

'

wranglings.'

Those who introduced

The
it

T. R. napa^iarpi^ai

were not so familiar

7raparpi/3ai, frictions, irritations, as

with that of

been thought to give the sense of continuance, 'incessant quarrels' but comparing diapaxfcrdai, 8ia(j)iXoTipe'iadai,
&c., I should prefer that of reciprocity, 'mutual irritations,' which seems
to have been the opinion of our Translators, who, having adopted -napah.,
perverse disputings,' in their text, have given their version of hiair. in the
margin
Or, gallings one of another.^
8caTpil3aL

prefix 8id has

;

'

'

* Ibid.
gain
gain.'

vofxi^ovTwv iropio-iiov Hvax ti^v v<r'piav]

godliness.'

is

Uopiapos

is

A. V.

'

Supposing that

The Greek undoubtedly requires 'that godliness

properly a means of gain,' which might be noted
'

is

in

the margin, 'gain' being retained in the text on account of the next verse.

Cato the elder used to say that he had only two ways of making money
husbandry and thrift {yea>py'ia koi (f>ei8(o). In the text, instead

(TTopia-fio!.),

of

TTopia-p-bu

Xpf]paTiap.6u.
^

'

If

a Greek classic would probably have used irpoaobov or

Thus Lucian. Saturn. 8 aKka Tvpoaohov ol noXkol ireiroirjvrai
:

some MSS. then should have

it

7r/)0(r^XTat or7r/30(r/xe'"a'['r/3oa-i(rxerat?],

cleaves

words,
that

and
who

adheres to the

wholesome

has reason to be angry at

variation?

But

should sooner

expect to find irpoaix^'X"''

known phrase
fane authors.'
p.

>

because irpoai-

X6yoLS, to give heed, attend... \s a

as well in sacred as pro-

Remarks on Freethinking,

107 (7th ed. 1737).

14

212
Dion. Hal. An/.

TTjv fop-njv.

We

Tjyov^tvoi TOP TTokfyLov.

any

11

1.

VI. 7

some

(quoted by Wetstein)

oi 8e

xP'?MaT"^M"''

have a vulgar phrase of 'making capital' of

ovSJv 7dp lo-iiv67Ka|i6v

A^Xoj/

that something

as d\rj6is (D),

show

that hr]\ov

is

hr]\ov

in

(|iij,j)

These

text).

spurious; but they further indicate

wanting to complete the sense, which something those

had recourse each to his own critical faculty to
The most natural solution of the problem is, that there is an
is

the deficiency

felt

supply.
ellipsis

in

Both Syriac versions have

variations clearly

who

it,

K6cr|iov, [SiiXov] on ov8i elcve-yKCiv Ti

AFN. In other authorities we find
haud dtibium (Vulg.), vere (Philox.

t6v

els

wholly wanting

is

substitute for

marg.

of

or that ort

S^Xoj/,

example of

this ellipsis,

for h^\ov ori.

is

Joh.

iii.

20:

on

on were

before the second

explanation of that

Chrysostom

(supply bffKov)
efifWov, Koi

(T.

on

admissible,

difficult text.

X,

p.

38

BD)

L.

which,

if

an

would seem

it

El yap

prj

civadfu TrpocrSo/cac Kfpavpovs

...

Koi

el

an easy

ra yfyev-qfieva...

ra

El yap

6f(3

di navTuiv fjaav aoclxoTepoi,

EYAHAON on

npoaKpoveiv

p.aiPupfi>oi

^aav

...

Se KaToypdaxrav,

ei

Karutpdaxrav, koi deiKvvai to reXoy (supply SfjXov)

(TotpooTepof

Kopbia,

t;

to offer

eyevero

...

ovSev oXcor KaTopddcxTai. eSei, oJSfis yap paivopevon nddeTui

aanep ovv

tjjjmv

ellipsis of S^Xoj/

venture to add two examples from

ravra irkarTtiv cjuXoveiKovvres

pvpuws

Bos adduces but one

Vav KaTnyivaiaKr]

oTi pfi^ccv iariv o deos rrjs Kapbias i^pwv; in

St

VI.

thing.

8vvdn0a]

in

TIMOTHY.

I.

on

ndvTuiv rjaav

ovk av dnXuis rfkOov

ini TO Ki]pvyp.a.

Those who

in

we brought nothing
anything out';

an

reject the idea of

our acquiescence

in

ellipsis,

take 6ti for

and demand
For

gtn'a,

such a preposterous sentiment as the following

into this world, for (because) neither can

'

we

carry

we

other words: 'It was the ordinance of God, that

should bring nothing into the world, to teach us to remember that we can
carry nothing out.'

VI. 10

pC^ci YCip

TrdvTwv twv KaKwv eo-rlv

r\

^ikapyvpCa] A. V.

'

For the love

money is THE root of all evil.' Recent translators (with the exception
of Dean Alford) have ascribed to St Paul the very tame and unrhetorical
The love of money is A root of all evil.'
sentiment
This passage,' say
of

'

'

the Authors of the Temperance Bible Conimetitary'^, 'has been strangely

cited in opposition to the statement that strong drink

is

the source of

of the evil which afflicts and demoralizes society.' And again

St Paul's words are, " For covetousness is a root of all the evils," i.e. of

much
'

all

the evils mentioned in the preceding verse^, but not the exclusive root
1

Instead of 'Rightly dividing the

Word

of Truth,' the present

'

motto

'

of

would suggest the following

from Menander:
poiXerai yap pivov bpHv Kal irpoathis

work,

doKUf,

aXhyKTrb's
^

iffTi

t^s dXridelas

KpiTrjs.

Another mis-translation, as

Greek were irdvTwv rdv

Compare Gen.
kukwv.
&yyiKo'i

xlviii.

16:

pv6pfv6s pe iK irivruv

KaKuv (A. V. 'from

all

the

if

irpoeip-r)pAvu3v

evil').

twv

VI. i8

TIMOTHY,

I.

213

Moderate enough,
a much more moderate proposition.'
of even these;
If St Paul had been
but (as we have before hinted) not rhetorical.
elsewhere declaiming against intemperance, as here against covetousness,
he might have said, p'l^^a yap
chargeable with inconsistency.
or writer

we

without being

4>iKoLvia,

i]

From an animated and vehement speaker

and highly coloured denunciations
comes under his lash, leaving out of

naturally look for strong

of that particular folly or vice which

may

which

sight for the time others

With

rav KaKav

irdvToiv

equally deserve castigation.

we take

respect to the absence of the article,

the following

examples from Wetstein (who collected them for another purpose), in all
of which the English idiom requires its insertion. Athenaeus vil. p. 280 A
:

dpxTj KOL pi^a TravTos

aya$ov

r^s yaarpos

7;

(Diogenes Cynicus)

(fiiXapyvpiav elne

own observation we add

our

(PiKapyvpiav firjTponoXiv eXfye

Boissonade

Synes. p.

dpx^ doKel

rifioov

p.T]

115:

p.01 Toi)

p. 350, ed. Bip.

^iov

jJ

dXtjdeiav,

(ro(f)i(TTr]s

Her.

Philostr.

eivai.

From

kukuiv.

Bi'wi'

VI. 50: rrjv

ttjv

p. 24, ed.

cKelvos p-rirepa apfT^r 6vop.a^eiv eiodev.

r]v

vyeiai etVat

e(})T]

aTraWayfi

r;

yap

KOKias

Trd(T7]s

tmv

p.r)Tp6iroKiv navTcov

Stob. Flor. T. x. 38

evdeiav

rfju

Diog. Laert.

^dovrj.

ttjs

Aeschm.

firjTfpa.

Diod.

avTodi TToXiremr.

ovaa rmv kukuv

ddiKia, fxrjTpoiroXis

...

J^/>.

5-

SlC. T. IX.

ras peyiaras

dirfpyd^erai cnjp.(^opds^.

Tw irapexovTi

VI. 17:
XIX.

The

3).

addition

may mean ad fruendnin, non ad

dirokava-iv

els

more elegant Greek

diravra xopr]yovpTi (Diod. Sic.

rjplv

Sa-v//-tXa)s

irdvTa]

r\^lv TrXoxxri'ws

phrase would have been, tw

accumulandum, though we cannot accept Dean

and

Alford's understanding of

having done with,' for

which he claims the analogy of dTrexco, and other verbs in which airo
exerts this force, which does not hold when the simple verb, as in anoKaveiv,
But, more probably, eU dndXava-iv is an epexegesis of
is not in use.
TrXoDo-i'ws, intended to emphasize the prodigality of the Giver of all good,
'

aTToXavo-is,

the reaping enjoyment from,

as in the following passages

fifj

diarpocpT^v,

VI.

dWd

18:

II,

iv.

35) a better

Thess.

(f)!Xcov

eVi

ii.

8.

'

wot'

'ix^iv rip,a% trdvTa a(j>dova,

Diod.

Sic. XI. 25

Sa'vl/'iXi}

distribute

'

word would be

Compare

rav fvpfradorcov.

is

ttjv

to distribute,

rather 8ia8i86vai,

'impart,' as A. V.

Schol. Platon. Ruhnk.

S.

Basil. T.

'

[Cf. Phot.

yap Tov

drjcravpiCei.

Cod. CLXVI.

TTepi 6.\t)dwv

p.

189

bi-qyripdTWV

Kai

Aou-

V. 40
dpKovaav

II.

p.

Luke
p.

620 C:

willing

Luke
iii.

68:

to

xviii. 22,

1 1,

Rom.

i.

Kocvd rd roav

ijdvvaTo

flirdv 6 (f>i8a>\6s...0Ti pipovpai top pvpprjKa- dpTd8oTov yap to

pev (Tvvdyfi, irepcp 8e ov

Ix^vo-

koi Tpvtprjv avrjKovaav.

'Ready

(which

fls Tpv<f)r]v koi aTroXavaiv.

Kapncov d(f)doviav exovaiv, ov povov npos

npos dnoXavaiv

For

Koi irpos ^dovrjv.

v|iTa86Tovs...KoivwviKovs]

communicate.'

Acts

kol

Lucian. Cyn.

napexopfvov Ix^vs

Tpo(f)flov eyevfTO, rroXKovs

(quoted by Wetstein)

dWa

irpos TTjv xP^^civ povov,

so

yap poi

C^ov eavra

As 'imparting' and 'communicating'

Kiavou,
k'lov,

/cat

Trrjyr]

tou wepl /xeTapopcpubaeioi' AovKai pi ^'a hixeu elvai touto.]

214

I-

are virtually the

same

TIMOTHY.

VI. i8

thing, to avoid tautology, another sense of koi-vcovikovs

has been thought to be here intended, as St Chrysostom explains

Theodoret aTv(f)ov fjdos e'xovras A. V. 'Or, sociable^
6ij.iXt]tikovs, TTpoarjvf'is
;

R. V. 'Or, ready to sympathize^

But Gal.

the term.

all

6 and Heb.

vi.

of

xiii.

them

fairly within the

scope of

i6 are in favour of the

common

which Wetstein also adduces Lucian. Tim.

Id. Pisc. 35
aTrXo'iKov Koi tSv ovt(ov koiv(opik6v.

interpretation, in support of

56

oTav

Trpos ap8pa olov

p.V

ere,

ovv avTovi ri

Xoyos, Koi

cos n8La(f)opoi' n

a>v Kai cf)iXeTaipos ovaio

T. XLVIII. 62
TiKos 8e TTtpl

TO.

ber]

Xafjijiaveiv,

ttXovtos.

aavTov.

iroXvs o nep\ roii KoivaviKov fivai delv

add Alciphr.

J). III. 19: KoivaviKos

Diotogenes Pythagoricus ap. Stob. F/or.

true king should be aw(f)pcou peu vepl ras a8ovns, Koivava-

j^prniara, <pp6vip.os 8e Koi deivos nepl

rav apxav.

TIMOTHY.

II.

Chap.
(Or, by)

1 1.

many

Kal

ci

nearly so) to the phrase

or Herodotus,

The sense

Tvavrmv, as

hih.

'

Among

of 'among' seems to be confined (or

Homer,

6 S' firpeirf Kal 8ia navrcov,

The best Greek

was done adhibitis

navTcov t(ov avaOr^fiaroiv.

derjs ti^iov koi Sta

writers prefer eVi iiaprvpav^ to signify that anything

the presence of witnesses

testibiis, in

A. V.

rJKovo-as Trap' |iov 8id iroXXwv [xapTvptov]

witnesses.'

but Sta papTvpiov

is

also used in the

was long since observed by H. Stephens, s. v. pdprvp; and

the single example which he adduces might, perhaps, lead us to suppose
that it was a /ega/ term.
It is to be found in Plut. T. ii. p. 338 F, where
I pray that I may be fortunate, and victorious in
Darius is made to say
war but if I am ruined, m Zev irarpae ILepa-av koi /SacrtXetot deoi, may no
This,' adds the
other than Alexander sit on the throne of Gyrus
Author, was an act of adoption {elanolrja-n) of Alexander in the presence
And so the phrase was
of the gods as witnesses (Sia 6u>v papTvpcov).'
understood by St Ghrysostom: Tt eari, 8ia iroWav paprvpcov; cos au el

same way,

as

'

'

'

'

eXeyev

\d0pa

ov

ov8e

rJKOvaas,

dWa

Kpv(f)^,

napovTUiv,

ttoXXcov

fiera

Trapprja-iaS'

II.

20:

To

els Ti(i.iiv...ls dTi,|ACav]

the former class belonged the ^ad/e,

to the latter the footstool^ according to Diod. Sic. xvil.

TO nap^ eKeiva paXia-ra rtpcopfvov

(vno^adpov)

(ttjv

also the TrodavinrTjp,

Kal TToSas dnovi(e(T6ai

(Herod.

II.

66

^XyrjKa ISav

rpdnf^av) vvv aripov yeyovos anevos

which was used

172^).

evepeiv re Kal evovpeeiu

In the next verse evxprjo-rov tS

might be translated, 'meet for the owner'' s use,' as Lucian.

ypappdnov iv dyopa TvporiOeis, ij^lov tov diroKiaavTa, oaTis fit]
Synes. Ep. i,2: enaviTca
Tov baKTvKiov decTTTOTTjs, rJKeiv Kal ... aTZoKap^dveiv.
bea-norr]

Demon.

17:

Tolvvv ^AcrcpdXios els to SecTTror/js etVat tcov Kepapiiov (potteries)

ttj

tov nuTpos

diadrjKTj^.

II.

25

All English versions

Toiis avTiSiaTiOciAevovs]

Vulg. eos qui rcsistunt veritati.

themselves.'

Dean

Ambrosiaster, 'eos qui diversa sentiunt,' but puts

'

To

'those that oppose

aside with the

remark

take the general meaning of SiaTidea-dai satisfies the context better

[EttI fidprvai is

found App. B. C.

14: ^9os yap Ti'^ufxaiois To^s deroiis

III.
iirl

it

Alford quotes from

pdpTvai yiyveffdai rols (xrpaTrjyo^s.]

-

[Compare the saying of Themis-

tocles

V.

H.

who

first

Ael.

Athenians

40

xiii.

(of

the

disgraced him and

thenrecalledhim to power)

Ovk

eiraivQ

tovs roioijrovs dv8pas, oirives tt]v

d/j.i8a

aiiTrji/

See Synes.

Kal olvox^v" ^x^'^'-

Ep. 57, p. 192 B: o\>t(i3 5e (T/ceDos ro pkv

dnpov to Si ripiSi' iari t Kal vopl^erai.']
^

[Cf. Lucian.

KaXajpevoi

^'rj/^/i.

tovto

decnvbT-qv elvai,

di

oi

iffTi,

Kal dpa^ris

oKraTroSes
dijo

ytttSs.]

^ouv

2l6
than to supply rhv

vovv.'

form, of which the

'

am

TIMOTHY.

II.

He

which

se,

bear the sense of opponere

brosiaster,

passive,

is it

as

Nor,

se.

disponere (aliquid), never that

is

we

if

tw

required to

make

avridiaTideadai

Am-

accept the version of

vovv, since diarldea-Bai

such phrases as

in

is

is

'

what

is

necessary to supply
certainly

it

26

evidently takes 8iaTideadai to be the middle

general meaning

aware oi disponere

II.

Svo-KoXwy

may
or

well be
;(aXe7rc5y

no respect from BiaKela-dm. Here, instead

of a qualifying adverb, we have the compound form avTibiaTiBecrdai, which
may therefore be considered as equivalent to ivavTias diaridecrdai, to be
cofitrariwise or adversely affected^ which brings us back to the rejected
8iari6((T6ai

npos

riva, differing in

'

version, 'eos qui diversa sentiunt.'

The

compound verb
The Author is speaking

only other example of the

Longinus

TTfpl

v^nvs xvii.

i.

is

to

be found in

of the too free use

of figures {(Txwo-To) in pleading before an arbitrary judge, who might be

apt, in such a case, to think the orator was treating him like a child, and

and so he either turns quite

he should suppress his wrath, lie is

trying to take advantage of his simplicity

savage (dnodrjiHovTai to
TT]v neidu) tuiv

II.

adversely affected towards the persuasive force of the pleadings

siire to be

{npos

a-vvoXov), or if

26:

Xoywv navTcos
vtr

tw7pT]|J.voi,

avTov

avTidiaTiderai).

els

to iKiivov

6i\-r]\i.a]

Literally,

having

been caught by him unto his will.' If the second pronoun had been avrov
as well as the first, there would have been no difficulty in referring both
But the change of pronouns would lead us to look out for
to o diaf^oXos.
another and more remote person for tKflvov, and this could be none other
than

o 6(os in v. 25.

But

if

God's

will

were the object

in view, the

agent

could no longer be the devil, and we should have to go back to Sov'Kos

in which case the words before
Kvplov in 7K 24 for the antecedent of avrov
;

made

by the insertion of explanatory notes in

the text, as R. V. 'having been caught by him (the Lord's servant) unto
his (God's) willi.'
To avoid this, the question has been raised whether
It is
the two pronouns must necessarily be assigned to different persons.
allowed that if their places had been reversed, vn iKtivov els to avTov
( = eavTov) dfXrjfia, there would have been nothing abnormal in the phrase
the devil, having been just mentioned by name, might properly be referred
Here, however, it is,
to as 'that person' (compare Tit. iii. 7, 2, Pet. i. 16).
'having been caught by him unto that person's will'; which, though
certainly a clumsy mode of putting it, is one which might slip from the
pen of the most practised writer in the fervour of composition. Examples,
coming more or less near to that of the text, are not wanting but the
following from Xenoph. Cyrop. iv. 5, 20 seems to have escaped obus could only be

intelhgible

servation
^

fTTfibav

8e a'icrdrjTai

(Cyaxares)

[R. V. 'by the Lord's servant unto

the will of God.'

6\if) T(^ oUku)

avTov

In Ileb.
is

iii.

translated

'

2, 5:

iv

in all his

TToXXovs- ixev tcov TroXffiiav

dno-

house,' with a marginal note 'That

God's house.']

is,

IV. 13

TIMOTHY.

II.

XcoXoras, ndi'Tas 8e anfXrjXafXfvovi

o'l

AYTOY

^iXot

*III.

6:

says

They

'
:

yvcoaerat.

...

'

burdened

words as

word

'

But

it

by

'Laden with

so

it

^,

St Chrysostom says of this

On

the

(f)e'K6ut]s {(f>aiv6\r]s,

His best examples are Artemid. Onirocr.

6Ki>\nv Kai a-Ttvoxcoplav

Xeyofxfvos

...

ll.

paenu/a)

3: ;^Xa/xus...

pLavreveTai, Sta to ip.nepux^i'V to (rafxa- to be avTO

itiiierariuiii

Lamprid. Alexandro Severo

Ael.

(jiaivoXrjs.

intra urbe^n/rigoris causa

genus semper

to the insidious attacks

rather 'overwhelmed' than

to aTaKTOv, Ka\ to crvyKf^vp-evov.

TrapicrTTjai,, kol

'the cloke.'

(|)\6vTiv]

Dean Alford

sins.'

was understood by the Syriac transwhich is the equivalent of such Greek

KaraKexaa-iieva, Karopoypvyixiva, &C.

IV. 13: Tov

open

lie

o-eo-wpeu/xe'm is

^^

'

to ttX^^os twv duapriav

see Wetstein.

Koi

and

{^e[3ap7]fxeva)

who render

lators,

ov vvv eprjuos yiverat, ^viKa

are burdened, their consciences oppressed,

with sins, and in this morbid state they

of these proselytizers' &c.

on

e'xdpoiis dno\\vov(riv^.

d|JiapTiats]

(ra-o>pV|j.^va

De Wette)

(after

EKEINOY

Tovs

21/

iit

Paeiuilis

senes uterentur peimisitj cnin id vestirnenti

For the

aut pluviae fuisset.

benefit of those

who hold with the late Dr Neale, that the cloke which St Paul left behind
him at Troas, and which he desires Timothy to bring with him, was a
liturgical vestment or chasuble, I will point out a curious coincidence
from profane history, in a story told of Hercules by Diod. Sic. iv. 38:

"^VTavQa 8e Ovaiav emTeXuv, aneaTeiKe tov

VTrrjpeTrjv

yvvaiKa Arj'iaveipav tovto) 8e TTpO(TTiTnyp.ivov

ois flcodei p^p^cr^at Trpos

As

els

Tpax'tva irpos

ttju

alTtjaai ^iroSi'a koi IpciTiov,

rjv,

Tas dvaias.

VESTMENTS possesses a certain interest at the

may be worth while to notice one or two passages from

the subject of

present time^,

it

patristical writers,

which have been thought (quite groundlessly)

was a chasuble.

to favour

the idea that St Paul's cloke

The
'

We

first,

will

in

order of time,

is

that of TertuUian, L/b. de Oratione,

here notice certain other observances, which

may be

c.

12

justly

charged with vanity, as being practised without any authority of Christ or

his Apostles.
For instance; it is the practice of some persons to lay
aside their clokes before they pray {positis pemilis oratione in facere), a
rite borrowed from heathen worship; which if it were proper to be done,
the Apostles who have given directions about the dress to be used in
prayer {de Jiabitu orationis) would not have omitted
unless any one
should claim St PauVs own example in favour of the custom, supposing
:

[This

passage

from Xenoph.

is

octwj' iKiivijjv (Gall!) avTqi.

quoted by Stallbaum in his note on Plat.

(Antiochus) k.t.L

PhaeJo 106 B. Cf. Dem. p. 633, 12:

TOV yap (pvyddaTOTTisirbXew^ovirpoffeiTrev

ford, in

ovofxa,

T^s

ovK

^(TTL fieTovffia

aXXa rb rod Trpaynaros

KariaTrjffev

avrbv

Luciau. Z/jr. 8: raOra

avTi^ (t(^

(p.),

(rbv dv^po<p6vov)
eKeivus
opoJ;'

^voxov.

(Antiochus)

iravv TTOvt\pa,% elx^ rds e\7rt5as,

tor d/j.dx(^v

letter,

/cat

ireidrjs

e/i-ercoc...

SiSi^i

where

The

apyi-

Stallb.

on Phaed. 106 B.]

Otium Norv. Pars Inertia

refers to his note

^

yap

of Here-

quotes Plat. Protag.

310 d: av avT(2 (Protagorae)

piov

iKeivos

The Bishop

was published

in

i88i.

Ed.

2l8

TIMOTHY.

II.

that he

left

in italics

his cloke with Civpus, while he

(which

is

IV. 13

was

The sentence

at prayer^

evidently a sort of banter) in the original

is

only,

'

nisi

Paulum penulam suam in oratione penes Carpum reliquisse'

but the writer's meaning is undoubtedly what I have expressed. Thus
si

qui putant

is

so plainly opposed to the

its

advocates^ the following

understood, the passage, instead of favouring,

'chasuble theory,' as to

elicit

from one of

remark: 'The passage is rhetorical, and the lacuna (sic) seems to require
"an opinion too absurd to be maintained by reason
filling up in this way
of the ({)aiv6\r]s not being a cloke."' This is 'filling up' with a vengeance!
The next authority is that of St Chrysostom, who, however, is not

claimed as a witness in favour of the 'chasuble theory,' but only as

first, because he is
neutral, and not to be cited on the other side
undecided whether the (peXovrjs was a cloke, or a case wherein books were
;

kept; and, secondly, because the use of a general term {l^ariov) does not

exclude the particular kind of vestment called a chasuble.

would remark, that although St Chrysostom was bound

' portfolio theory,' as being held by some (his words are
\4yef

Tives 8e (paai to yXaacroKOfjiOv, evOa

was, evidently, the one

sends for the

(peXovrjs,

first

Ifiariov

his

/3i/3X/a fKetro)

In reply

we

mention the

own

ivravda

opinion

he goes on to remark: 'But he

may not have to procure it from others,

"Ye know that these hands have ministered

that he

according to his own saying,

my

stated, as

ra

to

and again, "It is more blessed to give than to

But there is another passage of St Chrysostom, which has
never been quoted in connexion with this controversy, but which is quite
conclusive, as far as his opinion goes.
It is in his first homily on the
Philippians, where he is replying to the objection of some mean persons,
who excused themselves from providing a suitable maintenance for their
spiritual pastors on the ground of such texts as Matt. x. 9, 10: 'Provide
neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your girdles, nor scrip for your
journey, neither two coats, neither shoes,' &c. 'What?' he says, 'had
And Paul too,
not Peter a girdle, and a cloke, and shoes (Acts xii. 8)
when he writes to Timothy, "Do thy diligence to come before winter";
and then gives him instructions, "The cloke which I left at Troas" &c.
There now he says, tlie cloke ; and no one would pretend to say that he
had not a second, namely, the one he was wearing. For if he was not in
to

necessities";

receive.'"

.-"

it would be superfluous for him to bid Timothy

he did wear one, and could not help wearing one,
it is clear that he had another besides.'
After this, I think there can be no doubt what this early Greek father
understood by St Paul's (jifXovrjs, namely, not a portfolio (though that
explanation has some support from antiquity, especially from both Syriac
versions) but a cloke, perhaps of some particular make or material which

the habit of wearing one,

bring this one

but

if

it a peculiar name, but still a garment

an additional protection against the winter.

procured

'

tlie

Rev.

J.

R. Lunn,

Proceedings of

tlic

in the

Report of

Ecclesiastical

Art

for ordinary wear, or as

Exhibition, licld at
1

866.

Yorii

in

October,

TITUS.
*Chap.

I.

rendering,

stom,

I'va to,

Dean

order' &c.
'

who

XeCirovra ImSiopGcjo-r)]

Alford, in his

New

That thou shouldest further

urges

it

'That thou shouldest

set in order

edflro Tipos eVtStop^oJcrecBf,

I.
'

rl Xe-yets, eiTTf

presumptuous are

follows his

<os

fi-oi

av

eiTrot rtr,

own

(Sic.

So St Chryso-

they, self-willed.'

will or

koi rh

aWa

nXtiovos KarapTia-fiov.

oaa

iravra

Then he

ra aa Trpo(r8iopdovTai

avOdSr]] 'not self-willed.'

\>.r\

'

as a proof of the Apostle's freedom from jealousy, that

he leaves to Timothy the appointment of elders,

goes on

set in

Testament, gives the more correct

opinion,

2 Pet.

ii.

lo:

To\fir]Tai, avdabeis,

self-willed person

and does not

is

one who

yield to the wishes or

Perhaps he is best represented by the Greek IhioyvciiAvdd8r]s, though nearly related to these, is, properly,
sibi placens, that is, not one who pleases himself, but who is pleased with
himself and holds other people cheap, in one word, self-satisfied. This
is the strict meaning of the word, but it is commonly used in a wider
sense, best expressed by the English 'arrogant,' which is also etymoopinions of others.

and dvaTpdneXos.

fimv

logically

appropriate {arrogatis, qui sibi aliquid arrogat).

Magn.

{Eth.

I.

29) says that

(Tfp.v6Tr]s

iarlv av6a8(ias

Aristotle

dvap-iaov

re

Ka\

which H. Stephens correctly renders, Gravitas est vtedium inter

It should also be observed that
arrogantiam et placendi studiiim.
self-will or wilfubtess usually displays itself in the disposition and
actions; while avQdhna is chiefly concerned with a man's manners and
apf(TKfias,

outward behaviour^.

The Philoxenian

version of the N. T., and the Syro-hexaplarian of the

O. T., render avBd8r]s by |jo;iO, which they also use for dpaavs,

and
p.

ha/jios.

Compare Archbishop Trench's Synonyms of

TrponfTi^s,

the

N.

7!,

350, ed. 9.

[Cf.

ipr]fji,iq,

Plut.

Vit. Cor.

^vvoiKov,

avdadeiav eldws OTL

<I)s

XV

oi'5^ rr^v

TVKarwv

fKeyiv,

del fxaXicTTa 8La(peijyeLV

iyxfipovvra Trpaypacri kolvois Kal dvdpd}-

ttoh 6/xtXetc.

and

Coiiip.

airavrtjiv

See also Id. Dion

Alcib.

c.

VIII.

Cor. IV: we airiov

to avofiiXrjrov tov rpowov

Xiap inreprjcpavov

/cat

au^aSes.]

/cat

220

TITUS.

*II. 3: v Karao-TijfjLaTi]
'in

demeanour.'

A.V.

II. 3

'in behaviour.'

Either of these two

is

Alf. 'in

deportment.' R.V.

to be preferred to the A. V.

Karda-Trjua e.xpresses a man's outward bearing, including g'ai/, posture,

expression of countenance, dress. Sec.
The following descriptions have
been previously quoted
Porphyr. De Abstin. iv. 6
to (Ti\ivov kclk tov
KciracTTrjfiaTns loifxiro.
nopeia re yap rjv fvraKTOS, Koi ^\ip.p.a KadecrTrjKos
:

fnfrr]8ev{To

. . .

yiXws

Se andvios, el 8e ttov yevoiro, p-^xpi fieiSidcrftos

Joseph. Ant. XV.

ivTos TOV ax^ifiaros x^'P^^aTpffia'no Tip KUTaaTt]fi,aTi Koi

aTTTjei.

Xpo?

Tfj

add Ignat. ad Trail.

''"^s

7, 5

aapKos

eV tu>

axirr)

avTo to Kard-

vu-wu, ov

should, however, be

8e
p.r]v

npos tov OdvaTOV

dfifTaf3\i]Ta>

Tvi(TK<'ma)

del

(Mariamne) ye

observed

that both
and KaTdaTaais, even without an epithet, involve the idea of
calmness and composure. Thus, from the former we get the adjective
KaTaa-TrjfiaTtKos, which is used by Plutarch in contrasting the characters of
the two Gracchi ( Fit. T. Grace. 11)
npaTou p.kv ovv Idea npoa-conov koI
a-Tr)p.a

iieydXr]

p.a6r]Tfia.

It

KQTaa-TTjfia

^Xe'/ii/iart

Kai

<7</)oSpos

For

rd'ios.

oe TTpocfiiJTris

(carao-roTty

ov^

ovtcos,

the Syriac version has "j/n

Jiel.

dWd ^era diavoias

vr](f)ov(Tr]s,

kol (Tui(f)po(Tvvr)S,

where for KardaTacris

the very word which the Philox.

dnavTa

mn ^Vy)

place,

KaTaiTTrjfia in this

y tin's

Koi

Koi KaTaa-Tacrecos, koi etSws 6 (pdeyyerai,

puts for

i'vTovos Se

Ti/Se'pioy,

would instance in St Chrysostom

describing the difference between the prophet and the

(T. X. p. 259 d), in

fiavTisl

npaos Koi KaracTTrjpaTiKos ^v 6

KivrjfjiaTi.

(jirjaiv

and the Syriac translator of Lagarde's

Eccles. for evTa^ia (p.

>^kI3,

16).

II. 5: oiKovpovs]
'Keepers at home.' This is the old reading, which
has lately been ousted on the authority of ACF and (before correction)

ND, which read oUovpyovs, i.e. according to R. V. 'workers at home.'

The only authority for this word is Soranus of Ephesus, a medical writer
2nd century) from whose work llepl ywuiKfiau ttciBcov
1838) Boissonade quotes oiKovpyov koi Ka6ibpwv
(sedentary) bidyttv ^lav, where olKovpw would suit at least equally well.
The verd is quoted from Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Cor. I. i eV Te r&5 kovovi
(not earlier than the

(published at

Berlin

VTTOTayTJs VTTupxovcras, Ta

TTJs

ndvv

a-a>(f)povov(Tai^.

habentes; Pesch.
olKovpovi.

The

KaTa tov oIkov aefivaii

ancient versions have,

.oai_Ari>

_S^;

olnovpyeiv ibibdcrKtTe

Vulg.

Philo.x. "jA^iJ

But the strongest argument

for the old

domus curam

A^i^;

reading

for

all

that

is,

it

is

improbable, not to say incredible, that in his exhaustive description of

the female character, the Apostle should have omitted this particular
feature.

'Graecae mulieris'

(to

quote Valcken. ad Herod,

virtus habebatur to fv8ov p.eveiv koI ol<ovpfiv.'

{abscondita,
'

[Cf.

domi

Dio. Chrys.

Or.
to.

III.

p.

TroWa

48,
tCjv

Lucian. Here.

SiaKiKavfx^vos

eiaiv oi

'prima

14)

sedens) according to Raschi on Gen. xviii. 9

dX\ (Kf.lva.is pAv

34
ipywv Kur' oiKiav iarl.
:

iv.

Such was Sarah,

;

ny"13V

Dinah,

fU rb fxeXavTarov,

daXarrovpyol y^povTes.]

olol

TITUS.

II. 5

221

on the contrary, is described as n''3XV {exietis extra aedes, ^tXe^oSor^)

And there is scarcely a single passage of
in allusion to Gen. xxxiv. i.
ancient writers, from Solomon downwards, in praise of a virtuous wife,

which this feature is not specially set forth. From Wetstein's ample
and other sources we select the following. Dio. Cass. LVi. p. 391
Philo Jud. (fe Maled. T. II.
yvvT} acitPpcov, olnovpos, oIkovojios, 7ra>.8oTp6(j)os.
in

store

p.

431

yvva'iKa'i as yjyayovro /covptSiaj en), yvrjcricov TraiBav (nropdv, (rci(f)povas,

'HXeicoi" o <I>6tSt'as

Conjug. Praec. 32 (T.

Plut.

oiKovpoiis, Kal (f)iXav8povs.

II.

Alciphr. JSp.

TOis yvvai^l Kui (Tianfji.

III.

142 D)

p.

rr]v

olKovpias crv^ftoXov

A.(f)po8iTriv (Troirjaev )(^eXa)VT]v Tvarovcrav,

'

58: eXeyeu yap ya/xeraZy

fTrt/cXrfpotf

oiKovpias npeireiv Koi rov (T(p.v6v ^lov, ras eraipas 8e Sei eivai navTcov avaipavdnv.

[Compare Prov.
Ibid. 25

vii. 11

cV otVo)

olKovpm

tyco Se

yja-vxaCova-iv oi jroSes avTijs {meretricis).']

^vpas

Stob. Flor. T. LXXIV. 61

(singing to sleep).

Ka\ noXiTfvecrdai, Koi 8afj,ayopev

yvvaiKa

evfiopcfiov,

ijpifj.a

ra Trai8ia ^uvKaXdxra

I'Sia p.kv

avhpos, to o-rpaTayef,

to oiKOvpev, Kal

Artemid. Oiiirocr.

i'vdov fxivev,

32: Xr]-^iTai

II.

nXovcriav, tticttiktjv koI oiKovpov Kal neidofxivqv

tw

4639: 'Hie sita est Amymone Marci, optima

pia, pudica, frugi, casta, domiseda.
Ibid. 4848

Orell. Inscrip. Lat.

avbpi.

pulcherrima, lanifica,

Nomen
suo

ayaTrrjToii,

tSia 8e yvvaiKos,

eK^fxeaSai Kal deparrevev top avbpa.

(cai

et

ovx

fiera r^s

fiovr]

parentes nominarunt Claudiam,

...
I

Two

domum

lanam

servavit,

suum maritum corde

dilexit

Dixi; abi^.'

fecit.

meanings have been correctly assigned to olKovpoi and

domi se continejis^, and secondly, rent faniiliarctn
curans. As might have been expected, and as may be seen in some of
the above examples, they are apt to run into each other.
The Vulgate
and Syriac versions have taken the word in the second sense, which is
etymologically the more correct of the two, as Hesychius
OtKoupo?, o
its

distinct

derivatives:

first,

(ppovTi^cop ra

tov

without an epithet,

cpvXaTTcov

koI

o'ikov

ovpos yap 6 cjivXa^ XiyeTai.

seems more natural

it

to

But,

understand oiKovpos as

moral quality, which, in the mistress of a family, 'keephome' undoubtedly is. If, however, with Theophylact and the
Syriac, we point oUovpovs dyadds, 'good housekeepers,' we may
include bo//i senses of oUovpos, our English word 'housekeeper'

significant of a

ing at
elder
then,
^

17:

Epicharm. ap. Stob. F/or. T. LXix.

de Kai (pL\4^od6v re

et

Sai/'tXTj,

oi;

yvvoLx'

/cat

'^^eis,

XaXoc Kal
^iov

Sia.

5'

not been able to find.

from Plutarch's

[Plut.

WTVX^o.v KO(Tfiovfj.4vav.

KaOdvep t6

II.

242 E:

a-Qfxa Kai rovfo/j-a rrjs dyadrjs

yvvaLKOs oiofievos deTv KaraKXeiaToj/ elvai

'ANESOAON.

Kai

r^a ny-l

'she

13:

home

at

Mater familias.]

shorter and better-known epi-

taph on a good wife

lanam

Ixviii.

tarried

that

divided the spoil.'

2

Ps.

fecit,'

is

'

Domum

the source of which

mansit;
I

have

That these two

ideas were generally associated appears

Afitoii.

Vit.

x.)

de-

scription of the character of Fulvia, the

wife of Antony,

'

who had

wool-spinning and

a soul above

housekeeping'

[ov

TaXaaiau ovde oUovpiav (ppouovv yvvaiov),

[Said of men.

t'l
^'^
oUovpeh

o\jv...ov

senate).]

Plut.

Kai

(instead

<tv

of

Fi'L

Cues.

raOra 5e5iws

going

to

the

222

TITUS.

III.

having precisely the same twofold acceptation. At all events, we trust

we have successfully vindicated the old and cherished reading against
the proposed unnecessary
told that

it

and most

We

tasteless innovation.

shall

be

hardly possible that for so well-known a word as oiKovpos

is

have substituted one, of which the existence is

But to this it may be replied if olKovpos was
familiar to the copyists, a fo7-tiori it must have been familiar to the
Apostle; and, in writing on such a subject, must have been (so to
speak) at his fingers^ etids; how came he then to give the preference

the copyists should

extremely doubtful.

to

a barbarous, scarcely

like otKOupyos

III. 4: 0T 8^

1]

Kal

xP'n<'"''OTT)s

In a note on Acts xxviii. 2

0ov]

a-na^

intelligible

Xeyd/ifi-oi/,

not

if

vox

fiitlla,

(}>iXav9pw7ria eirtcJxivT) tov <r(i)Ti]pos iip-wv

11

we have

said that phila)ithropy, as

felt

and exercised by a human being towards mankind in general, is a novel

use of the word; but this does not apply to beings of a superior nature.
Indeed Thomas Magister (p. 896) places in the very front of his definition
of (piKapdpaTTLa, ov fiovov

rf

dno rwv vnepexovTcov

rovs eXarrovs evfifveia,

els

US ^ Tov 6iov (f)iXav6p(i)7ria rrepl jjyuas'. ..aXX' rj rivos cmkois irpos ovtlvovv (})ikia.
In this special sense the word is used by Plutarch (F/A Ninn. iv): Ka'i ttov
Xoyov

a heroic

dyadols i6i\fiv

crvve'ivai

^.

not a divine personage, that he was

if

(Lucian. de Sacrif.

embraced

aWa (piXdvdpconov ovra, ro?s

And when it is said of Prometheus,

TOV deov ov (pikiTrnov, ov8e (pLkopvLv,

i'xd,

8ia(f)p6vTa)s

6),

no doubt

it

is

beneficent views.

in his

/ca^' vTreplBo'Xrjv (f)i\dv6pa>Tros

mankind

the whole race of

To

this class

is

that he

usually supposed to

belong St Paul's use of the word in Tit. iii. 4. The A. V. 'But after
that the kindness and love (Or, pity) of God our Saviour toward man
appeared,' is faulty because it seems to connect 'kindness' with 'toward
man,' as well as love,' which the Greek does not. This may be avoided
by rendering the kindness and love-toward-man of God our Saviour,' or
'

'

(as R. V.)

But

'

the kindness of

in fact, the

humanity,'

is

God

combination of

our Saviour, and his love toward man.'

kindness and

xPlo"''OTt]s kqI (fyiXavdpania,

that the Apostle should have used this formula in

'

seems unlikely
any other way than

so familiar to all readers of Greek, that

it

The following
that which has obtained the stamp of literary currency.
examples, partly original, and partly from Wetstein's collection, may
Stob. Flor. XLVI. 76

suffice.

TO

aXX' orav xP^o"''orr]Ti Koi (f)ikav6p(onia Kpadfj

crepLVov Kai ava-rrjpov rfjs tTriKpareias^.

Tr\Ta

aa-Kfi,

(j)i\av6p(x>niav

Liban. Progy7)m.

Lucian.

peXera.

Tim.

8:

XP1'^''''''1^

avTov, Kui (juXuvOpcoTTid, KOI 6 TTpos 8{op.fvovs dnavTas oiktos.

'

yap

[Cf.

KovovcTi.
p.

Lvician.

TOLvra

29):

vTvb

Pliilo de

Tw

Srj

Bis Ace.

(j}Ckavdpu3iriai

Abr.

Oeol

(piKavdpwwo%
x<*P^f^''^*'

36 (Mangey,

rrp> 0X1)67) TO-irtiv

yiaf wpoXoyrjK&ri

iravTa
oi

hpoko-

Tpbiroi, xPV<^'''b^ '^^

'^'"'

"

twv
'>'<^'

[Cf.

'''^

52 B:

p.

Oeb^

;(^pj(rT6-

iniTpi-s\fev

Id. Scyth. lo:

.TrpoarjKdvTOJs

avTi.-

Dciuclr. l:

pirk

ddpov.]

Pint.

Vit.

dXKwv kuXQv

airri^

(piXavSptiOTrlas

XPV<^'''bTr]TOS ewlbei^iu SiSoiVr?.

TITUS.

III. 8, 14

TTjP

^ev yap

T. X.

rah

npos tovs ^evovs

;^pr;(rT6r)7ra, koX Trju

p. 122, ed. Bip.

koI

yap

;YP'yo"'"orj;ra

Joseph. Ajtt. X.

Koi

(f).

KaravorjaavTa
:

i^s

8e...Trjv

(piXavdpo)-

t]

evfpyfTiKos, (piXdvOpaiTTOs,

ovra Ka\

;^/37;crroi/

;^p7;o"Toi's

dea-TTOTTjs

Sic.

ttoXis eKCpepovaa deiyp-ara

en ttoXXo koi icad' i^pas
So with the adjectives, as Stob. F/or. T. XLVill. 67 eVi 8e

davpd^erai.

yap rw

9, 3

Aristid. p. 335 C

Kal (fnXavdpaniav.

TTias Koi xP1c"''0'''r]Tos

cf)vcrfi

Diod.

<f)iKai>$p(0Triav.

tuelvoi, ;^p77frrorr;rt Ka\ (jiCKavOpaTvla xP^H'-^^Oh

^aa-ikeiais ivevbaip.6vr)(Tav.

Tov ToBoXiov

223

fjiiatv

/cat

(f).

<p.

xP'?*^^"^

Tols CTVvoxxTi.

Plut.

;j(pJ70-T-os.

rjv'ia

Charit.

Onosandcr 38:

II.

IV.

3,

Aiofucrtoy

6:

ovv

jxev

xPI'^'''^^

ivpos

yap o
'"^

^'^

ral^ 8e 7rpo(Tx<^pov(Tais'Tir6\(ai...(f}iXav-

Sed nianum de

Bpanrcas Kal xP^'^'''^^ 7rpoa(f}fpada>.

tabula.

A. V. 'To maintain good works.'

KttXwv ^pY^v irpoio-TaerOai]

III. 8, 14:

Aphrod.

Herodian.

0-

'^''*

ravra

Lucian. Ep. Sat. 33

tov A.ovkovWov.

aKoiieiv.
f''''"'

LtiC XVIII

FzV.

The marginal version has

been advocated by Grotius (on v. 14 only) and Clericus and recently by
A. H. Wratislaw in the Journal of Philology, Vol. ill. p. 258 sq. We
will first enquire how the verb n pota-raadai comes to be used in the sense

And on

14

v.

'

Or, profess hoiiest trades^

oiprofessiitg or practising a particular calling or business.

Comparing the \jaXvs\ prostare, it appears probable that this use of the
word arose from the practice of the workman or tradesman standing before

We have an example of
primary use in a passage of St Chrysostom (T. ix. p. 443 C), who
says of St Paul Kai ovhk iv tc5 K7]pvTriv ttjs rexv^S aTrea-Ti], dWa Kal rare

his shop for the purpose of soliciting customers.

this

Of course it is a rhetorical
deppara eppanre, Kal epyaaTrjpiov Trpoi(TTi]Ki.
flourish to say that Paul stood before the workshop; but less so than if we
were to understand the phrase (as St Chrysostom's translators have done)
However,
of his being the manager or foreman of a tent-manufactory.
there is one kind of occupation (tcoi' eVt piada nmXova-cov ra 'A(j)po8iTr]s) to
which the word has always been applicable in its literal sense which is
sufficiently indicated by the well-known phrases Trpoea-rrjKevai olK^paros,
;

Ttyovs, or

simply

TTopvo^ocTKos

. .

(TQpevrjv reyovs.

S.

Thus Xenoph. Ephes.

prostare.

Trpoea-rrjKfvai,

.rjvdyKacrev avrr/v olKTjpaTos

Chrysost. T.

II.

p.

TvpoeaTavaf Kal

559^-

''"^^

dvaaTi]aas dno tmv olKrjpdraiv iv oit TrpoeiaTi]Kfcrap.

Scip.

alaxpoTfpoi/ TrpoetoTT/Ket

TTopvrjs

Trdarjs

I.

'

Visas

sibi

esse

1]

rjpeTepa

Eleusinias

V. 7

6 8e

8f]...r]yev (os irpoo'TT]-

dno tov Teyovs yvvalKus

T. X. p. 154E: Kal yap

Macrob. Soinn.

(pvais.

Ueas habitu meretricio ante

primary meaning is naturally

lupanar ludere prostantes^ From this

derived that of exercising a calliftg or profession, whether discreditable,
as Plut.
(TfpvfjS,

Vit. Pertcl.

XXIV

Kainep ov Kocrpiov Trpoea-Twa-av epyacrias ovde

dXXd jraiSlaKas eTaipovcras

Tp(f)ov(Tav

Julian. JSp.

XLIX

^ Texvrjs

Tivos Kal epyaaiai alaxpdi Kal enoveidiaTov Trpoia-Taadai; or respectable, as

Trpota-Taadai

prjTopiKfjs,

arrive at the general

laTpiKfjs

etc.

Hence, by an easy transition, we

ajiy matter

meaning of conducting or 7nanaging

of business; as Stob. Flor. T. CXVi. 49 oiVf

Dion. Hal. Ant. III. 36:
:

Trpuia-Taadai (6 yipoiv).

pr]v

dpxiis

oUs

re

eVri

epn(j)eTo 8e tovs /caKwy

224

TITUS.
twv

npoicTTafievovs

TTokiyLUiv Tjyf^opias

IMem.

III. 2,

XfijSofTfy,
ei

oi)/c

[KTrjiinTcov^,

tSi'coj/

\iovov

no objection, as

therefore,

coy

III. 8, 14

ov ^e^alovs TToXtrar.

V. 17: tav re

Xenoph.
There is,

edv re ttoXitikcou (pycov 7rpo(TTa(rias.

tov favroii

(ilov

(caXwf irpofcrTijKoi.

concerned, to either of the

far as Trpoia-TaaBat is

proposed interpretations.

The advocates

of honest trades or occtipatio77s insist strongly on the

context in both places

former ravra iaTi KoKh

in the

in the latter, els ras avayKaias

dvdpcoTTois',

;^/3et'as^

koI wcfieXifxa

toU

but these are general

expressions, which are capable of being so explained as to suit either

interpretation.

may

uses'

when

it

still

is

bring foith

Even if honest trades were intended, the necessary

be those of the Church, not of the individual, especially
'

added, 'that they be not unfruitful^ that

fruit unto (]od' (Rom. vii. 4).

is,

'that they

may

But the true solution of the question turns upon another point, namely,
what is the idea most naturally suggested by the words KoKQiv epycoi/? Can
any instance be found of KoKa fpya being said of honest occupations or
crafts, dUaioL nouot, 3 3 St Chrysostom invariably calls them?
The
example adduced from i Tim. iii. i, where the office of a bishop is
said to be a Ka\6v epyop, rather

absurd to say that

man

if

tells

the other way, since

Again we ask, what are

?
For an answer to
than the pastoral epistles. Thus i Tim. v.

honest occupation.

acceptation of the term

fpyois KoKo'is fiapTvpovpivrj

vi.

18,

and Titus (ii. 7) is to

These examples are sufficient to shew
this phrase, from which it is incredible
the two instances before us.
By way

10,

that he should have departed in

of corollary

XIX

dWrjXoii KaXav epyav evievras, MCJieXijicoTaTovs

Vit.

Pelop.

IX: are

817

fir]K

dpfTTJs Koi KaXciu epycov evBo^ovi ytvop,(i>ovs.

npos ana(Tav

tvfj.(vrjs rjv

T. X. p. 196, ed. Bip.

/xaXiora

S'

dpertju, Koi

tcov

[Cf.

Dem.

668,

28

Sn

Xoyiap.o{>i dvaipovffiv aTravras.]

ai

add the following

oilrwr aero tovs dyaOovi,

eis koivov

airovs

St

epyov flvai kuI

evyivnav, dX\' an

XXXIV

Alex.

(f)vXa^ Kal oiKe'ios.

opexde'is.

Isocr.

av napo^vvdeirji ope^OfivaL tcov KoXav epyav,

Tas ^dovas eK rovrav p,d\i(TTa yvrjcrlovs

^

Id. Fz/.

KaXwv fpyuiv

KaXav epyov

tvttov KaXciv fpyav.

St Paul's practice in the use of

^fjXov

Mar.

we need go no further
a widow should be iv

shew himself

classical sources.

Plut.

common

fpya in the

koKo.

this

from

Id. Vit.

would be

the rich are to be exhorted to be rich

iv epyois KaXois;

irpodvpoTciTovs.

it

aspires to such an office, he desires an

el

oO'ro)

ns

Diod. Sic.

ad Demon. 48:
on koi

Karapadois

e')(op,ev.

duayKalai XP"'*'

''"'""'5

^ov tI

wpaKriov

ij

firj

PHILEMON.
* Verse 12: Corrected text: ov dveireixxj/a <rot, airov, Tovreo-Ti., to, |xa
R- V. 'whom I have sent back to thee in his own person,

o-TT-XdYxvo.]

that

IS

back,

One

&c.'

not in his

if

is

tempted

how

to ask,

own person! Dean

else could

he have sent him

Alford sets up an anacoluthon, the

k.t.c., and losing

which he began, and which he takes up

writer going off into the relative clause, ov eya e^ovXofir^v

sight of the construction with

again at

7/.

This was also the opinion of those who interpolated av 8e

But avTov seems to be merely

17.

before avrov, and TrpoaXajSov after anXayxva.

mine own bowels.'

him unto thee,' as
St Chrysostom, commenting on z'. 12,
correctly rendered Acts xviii. 26.
according to the T. R., remarks: Ovk flnev, aTT68(^ai...dX\a npocr\aj3ov-

a repetition of

oj/

before rovTian; 'him,

In T. 17 npocrXa^ov avrov

rovreariv, ovx^

*i}:

is

cruyyi'co/ir;?,

virlp

say, that

aWa

Ttfj.rjs

icrnv a^ios.

A. V. 'in thy stead.'

a-oi]

is,

not 'receive him,' but 'take

A. V. might be defended from Ael.

V.

The

R. V. 'in thy behalf.'

H.

xil.

45:

nii/Sap(B.../xe'Xirrat

Tpo(po\ iyivovTO vrvep tov yaXaKTOS Tvaparideiaai fieXi.

*I4: x^pis

Rom.

note on

*i9:

Tijs <rr\s

yv<a\i.Ti]s]

Trpo<ro<j)iXis]

'thou owest besides.'

sition is that, instead of

in fact, his debtor

rjpcos'

jj/xay

The

force of the prepo-

not only was the debt cancelled, but the balance was

Compare Demosth.

ap^aia Tvavra dvdXcjKeuaL

irpoaocpeiXovTas

Tenear]

in the

Philemon's being the Apostle's creditor, he was,

turned against Philemon.

avTO. Se ra

See the quotation from Dion. Hal.

xiv. 7.

iviypa^iv.

orav ris dnaiTHv

ri,

(ftacrl

Adag.

c.

Aphob.

crvv rats of p,vals.

I.

p.

825,

e Suid. collect. Cent. X. 72

17:

8e Kat

Ar]fjLO(f)a)v

fiaXXov TrpocrocpdXcov evpedjj.

15

6 iv

HEBREWS.
Chap.
bringeth

A. V. 'And again, when he

'And when he again bringeth in.' The supposed

orav 8i irdXiv elo-aYaYT]]

6:

I.

R. V.

in.'

may

transposition of iroKiv

Greek by

easily be avoided, in reading the

from eiVayay?; and

in English by a slight correction of the A. V. 'And when, again, he
bringeth in.' Dean Alford claims St Chrysostom in favour of the construction TvoKw ela-ayayr] but I can find nothing in that author to justify
He speaks of one fla-ayooyr], and only one; elaayayhv
the assertion.
If he was in
And further on
ravTrjv Xeycov, rrjv Trjs aapKos avaKTjyj/iv.

making a

pause after

slight

TraXti',

so as to separate

it

the world,

and the world was made by him, as

da-ayerai, aXX*

iv a-apKi;'

rj

One would

St

John

'

says, ttws eripais

also have expected,

if

a second

were intended, that some mention would have been made of a

previous one, of which there is not the slightest hint, and the reader is
left to speculate upon the time and manner of these two introductions
fla-ayooyrj

without any assistance from the context.

IV. 2

them

in

A. V.

'

Not being mixed with

that heard

(TvyKeKfpaa-pfvovs

ttj

Or, because

it.

n.) to (R.

reading and version

is

faith

(TvyKfKpapevo;

(/ii7

tlicy wci'e

V. with) t/iem that heard

that adopted

certainly read avyKfKpapevos, but

it

by R. V.

is

ttj

niarei)

not united by faith

The

it.'

The

{prj

latter

Syriac Peschito

disputed which of the two

cofi-

stmctions of this word can lay claim to its authority.

Dean Alford gives as the sense of this version quoniam non covi:

mixttis erat

per Jideni cum

lis

qui

eum

On

audierant.

the other hand,

the Latin version of Schaaf's Syriac N. T. has: quia non contenipera-

batur ctDiifuic
are ^^l^iD

illis

Oiai^ln^j ^QJOX^ ]2.ai V>

have therefore

when one
39:
]

qui audiiicnint ipsHin.

to

thing

is

enquire, what

;
j

^n

icnr:)

is

In

the

right?

The words

Zooi LjlkilO

)J?.

We

the construction of w-.|Sd, (Kepaat,

A good example is 2 Mace.

which the Syriac is ^.IIdAj __i5

mixed with another.

olvos v8aT.L (TvyKfpacrdfls, for

^n~i

is

Which

LXX. version of Dan.

ii.

xv.
.

")

43 for avyKpaOfjvai

VIII.

Tw

HEBREWS.

the Syriac

oa-rpaKu,

I^^-jo

is

^>Q1.

22/
The same

..^.ISdAj.

two-fold

more frequently with the former)

construction with ^hd and i>Qi, (but

found with w4^--, ^V'^^ (see Payne Smith's T/ies. Syr. s. v.). On the
other hand, in Apoc. xviii. 6, for Kepdaare avrfj dnvXovv we have Q,^.0|!iD

is

ley^jv-

ot\, where rviV indicates the dathnis comviodi (avr^),

The Peschito, therefore, is rightly rendered by

in our text.
is in

as

QJCTLA

Schaaf, and

favour of A. V.

*VII.

|A^v -yap

19: d0TT]o-is

l8,

-yCveTai irpoa-yovlo-Tis IvtoXtis-.-ovS^v

ydp

For there is
verily a disannulling of the commandment going before... For the law
made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did' The
A. V.

Sk KpeCxTOVos eXiriSos]

IreXeCftxrev 6 v6fi.os, iTma-ayoiyf]

'

error of the A. V., in contrasting 'the law' with 'the bringing in of a

Most critics are agreed in

on the one hand, a disannulling &c. (for the
law made nothing perfect) and, on the other, a bringing in &c.' From
a morbid anxiety to reproduce in the translation every 'shade of meaning' which they conceive to be contained in the original, some critics
have proposed to render eVetcraywy/; by a bringing in besides or thereupon' (R. v.), relying on such instances as Hippocr. p. 27, 20 (Ed. Anut.
better hope,' has often been pointed out.

rendering: 'For there

is,

'

'

'

Foes. 1624): eTepcovlrjTpwv eneiaaycoy)]!'; or Josepli. Auf. XI.

yap TO npos

a^evvvadai

6, 2:

But the

npnrepav (yvvaiKa) (piXoaropyov trepas fTTficraywy^.

rrjv

analogy does not hold good; because the 'foregoing commandment' did
not remain (as the

The

first

wife, or the first physician), but

Syriac version, indeed, has expressed eVi- by

dfjXov;

av

i^

VIII.

i:

avrrj

(T. xil. p.

pev

we

e^ejSXrjdr],

K<()dXaiov St

which we have spoken,

tm

^/lis

z's

are saying the chief point

dvTfia-dyeiv,

eKelfi]

the sum.'

A. V.

R. V.

'Now

of the things

in the things

The A. V. exactly
39 d) in summing up

is this.'

p.

'Now

which

represents the
his preceding

which resembles that of the Apostle

Nearer
its construction ^^r asyndeton, but differs in other particulars.
our text, and, perhaps, modelled upon it, is the following from St Basil

discourse

to

8e dvTeia-ijxdrj.

tois Xyo|j.'vois]

formula used by Isocrates {Nicocl.

in

which is the very word used

142c) of the two covenants: iroBfv tovto

but that would rather represent

by St Chrysostom

was 'disannulled.'
g^\ ^>j pro ea

.rn n

(T.

II.

K(f)dXaiov 8i

p. 7 e)

rau

elp-qpivoDv,

Kecf)d\aiov 8e eVt vols elprjpevon- 6 Kvpios rjpmv vqareia tt]v

dvfXa^ev, oxvpaxras, K.r.i. where, however, he is not

summarizing his former arguments, but introducing, by this formula, a
new and stronger reason, drawn from the example of our Lord himself.
By eVl ToU flprjpevoLs, therefore, in St Basil, we must understand besides
what has been said (as Luke xvi. 26 koI errl nda-i rovrois) and by
K((f)dXaiov, not the sum, but the main point, palmariutn argnnientuvi,

aapKa,

rjv

vnep

rj/xwi/

'

'

152

HEBREWS.

228
as

Thucyd.

in

VI.

\eyovTes (iWn

6:

IX.
Kf(()a\aiov

t? ttoXXo, k(u

2upa-

tt

crxw^^^h Kivdvvov fivai K.r.e.^

Returning to the text, there might seem to be a difficulty in the use
of the present participle, eVi roZj Xeyo/iei/oty which, however, may easily
arraaav

K('i(TLOi...Trjv

Bvunjiiv

SiKeXt'ay

rfjs

be explained by the consideration that the discourse is continuous, and

that what the writer had said just before, he might be considered as still

Compare Acts

saying.

xxvii.

Tov HavKov XeyofievoLs.

Xtyofifvois

Tols

passage thus

Job

Tedavfiaxas'^.

Now

'

TO T a-yiov

absence of the
Middleton,

rw vavK^ripa (Tveidero fiaXKov

toIs vno
(Heb. 9) ovx eoopuKas avrov, ov8f tnl
We would, therefore, render the whole
1

rj

crown (Or,

to

have such a high priest

IX.

xli.

'

sr/zji

up) our present discourse

We

&;c.

A. V.

koo-jj.ik6v]

article before Koa-fimov

who having discovered^

'And a worldly sanctuary.' The

was a stumbling-block to Bishop
Rabbinical writing the

in a certain

would appear) 'a woman's toilet' {mundiis

vmliebris), hastily imported this exotic use of the word into the Greek
Testament, in the general sense of "furniture.' What is still more surprising, this bold innovation has been endorsed by Professor Scholefield
Both
[Hints &c., p. 99) who settles the matter in a very few words
ayiov and koctiiikov being adjectives, one of them must be taken substantively; and the position of the article determines that that one must
be KOCT/LitKoi'.' But, surely, in such a case the better plan is to enquire,
whether either and which of the two adjectives is commonly used as a
substantive; and the result would be wholly in favour of ayiov (Joseph.
Ant. III. 6, 4
In
fxkv nas vems "AriON (KoXdro) and against Koa-fxLKov.
fact, even as an adjective, KoafiKov is never connected with KO(Tp.oi,

word

meaning

J1p''Dnp

(it

'

c5

always with

ornaties, but

The omission
consider

it

to

be added

scilicet KoarpiKop, or to re

which

had

Tyran.

Chrys. Or. XI. p. 158,30:

TOV

TOLS

o7)cn,

TTpdypaTos

Pliilops. d:

I'j:

vvt>

ijSei

Tdvavria

xpevobpevos.

to

Lucian.

KecpaKaiov

auTO

8i

Die

Kai t6 KecpdXaiov aiirb

6,Ti irep

if

we

by way of explanation, to re ayiov,

ayiov KotrpiKov ov.
Out of a number of examples
eirf^rjyrjriKMs,

Kai rb Ke^aXaiov aiirb evvo7)aa.Te.

\iyuv

niinidiis.

collected for this construction,

Lucian.

[Cf.

Koap-Ds,

of the article will appear to be quite regular,

select the following in

which

F/LA'u.Xi: us

/xdWoi'

[Cf. Pint.

eV rots wipl fKeivov (Alcibiades) ypa<po-

App. B.

pivots d-qXavTai.
wj/

\iyopivuiv

re

ij

C.

arpaTid

III.

88:

TrpoOvpws

iwejioTiffe.]
*

TheoriginaldiscovererwasSchoett-

el iKaaT-qs Trpoaipiaews (school of philo-

gen, Horae Hebr. p. 973, from which

sophy).

work,

791):

Lilian,
aura;;'

K<pd\atov

5^

i.
694 (ed. Reiske,
ye tQiv Xtyopivwv to

ret Trjuoe

iiriKXvaeiv ^crrTjcras.]

piXXoura

Trjv

nbXiv

in

Hugh James

Middleton, 0/7
for |''D''L''Dn

//it'

Tt2

Rose's edition of

C;w/J' ^;-/V/f, p. 4I4,

read pt3''L"3n

''J"'0.

IX.

HEBREWS.

i6, 17

the article

IX.
'

1 1

Not of

omitted before this identical adjective

is

IV: npa)TOV

ovv

fjLV

rrjs 'EXKtjvcov

By

this creation.'

diciiur.

Euseb. dc Mart. Pal.

K02MIKH2

nni8fias evKa

^.

A. V. 'Not of this building.'

oi TavTT]s TTJs KTio-ews]

229

tqvttjs

understand

R. V.

quae inilgo

vulgaris.,

Wetstein rightly explains habitacula super terrain in itsus

ab illis exstntcfa, comparing Ch. VIII. 2
a-Krjvrjs fjv enrj^fv
:

Jioniinuni

words,

I have
on S. Chrysost. T. vii.
To the examples there given may be added from the same
p. 376 B.
author T. v. p. 208 E eV fiev ovp rovrois rols diKacTTrjpiois. Ibid. p. 280 B

6 Kvpios, KOI ovK avdpanros, in other

called attention

ravrrji rfjs TTij^eas^.

01;

this use of ovtos in a note

to

(l)(Ov

yap

fief

86^av

rfju

rrju

trapa tov

Oeov

enrero

T. IX. p. 736 E: \vK0i Tovrav ivoKv niKporepoi.

exovcrav noXtv; ovToi {quae

TTjv Toi/s dep.e'Xiovs

defieXioi.

As

graphers,

T. XCIII.

icm,

ti

sunt) yap ovk etal

usage seems to have been overlooked by Lexicoadd two examples from classical Greek. Stob. F/or.
^vx^v e^fiv Sei nXovaiav ra 8e xPW^''''^ TAYT' {quae vulgo
Lucian. JVee. 4

o^j/'ts.

than that in which

no occasion

is

Kri^fiv is

This
any other sense

to take Krlais in

commonly

applied to a city (3 Esdr.

or to the tabernacle itself (Lev. xvi. 16: ovVo)

KTta-aL Tf]v Tvokiv)

iv.

53

iroiijaei

r^

aurotr)^.

(TKrjvfj TTj KTi(Tpei'i]

17:

arexvas ovv enaaxov Toti vvcTTa-

apri fifu eTripevMV, apTi 8e dvavfiKov i'pnaXiv.

ofxoiov,

being understood, there

16,

T. XII. p. 213 C:

apud nos

this

T0YT0I2

IX.

(^J)iltndand).

will

appellautur) icTiv
^ovai

Kai avrrj

A. V. 'For where a testament

must

there

is,

also of

necessity be (Or, be brought in) the death of the testator; for a testa-

ment

men

of force after

is

strength at

all

are

dead

(eVt veKpols)

while the testator liveth.'

We

verbal alterations.

agree with

Dean

otherwise

it

is

of no

R. V. the same, with a few

Alford, that

quite vain to

'it is

deny the testainentary sense of diadr^Kr] in this passage*.' If the question

were put to any person of common intelligence, 'What document is that,
which is of no force at all during the lifetime of the person who executed
1

Plut.

[Cf.

Aristid.

Fi/.

xviii

dvTiXafx^avdpLevoi Tiov Soparicov Tois x^pc^^

Diod.

yvfjLvais (sc. ovcrats).

Toiis
jXTj

de (yvfifj-axovs diairovTlovs (sc. ovras)

dvvaadai

TToiTjaaadaL.
eTredv/jLovv

iXacppvvai

tcls ^orjdelas

evKalpovs avTo7s

Id. XIII. 43:

TrapaXa^eLV

oCo-ai/).

(sc.

Sic. XI. 37:

Ty]v

iijxa.

fxh yap

woXiv evKaipov

Charit. vi. 6: Kai tavrbv

rrjS

5i.aKoviai

dv^xepovs

(sc.

[Wetstein

Pet.

ii.

cxv. 16,

trot

(ed.

17 (?iv. 17),

Rom.

viii.

21.

xiii. 6,

Ed.]

Ps.

103, p. 242B:

^1117

Kal ffvyxoipuj

TATTHN

opOrjv

Kai

XXXI.

p.

avSpiavras

eiriT-qSeVeiv,

Die.

yevvalav.
356,

35

uia-irep ol

ofiolws

dXXa

ttjv

Chrys.

Or.

didore

tovs

ras Kopas

TATTAS

Orig.

(Burgon,

wvoij/nevoi toTs vaLcriv.

Revision Revised, p. 185) neque de hoc

quod

compares

1752)

Apoc.

^/.

^pyo.tV pV'opi.KriV

[Cf. also Synes.

P-^i'

oculis

nardo

oua7]s).]

^
ci^

^
is

intuemur unguento, sed de

spiritual!.]

[Compare John

iii.

used in two senses

Holy

Spirit.]

8,

(i)

where
wind,

TreeiJ/ia

(2)

The

HEBREWS.

230

X. 24

A covenant is
because there must be two parties to it,
and also because the validity of a covenant, unless otherwise expressed,
depends rather upon the life than the death of the parties so that, in
the answer can only be, 'A man's will or testament

it?'

out of the question

partly,

this case,

yap eVi

word

we should have expected the

^(ocri (iefiaia,

end

17th verse to run thus:

duidijKrj

As

ixrjnoTf Icrxvei ore TeOvrjKev 6 diadefievos.

to the

should be observed that BiadrjKTjv 8iedeTo is generally used in

classical Greek of making a testament, not a covenant, which latter is
itself, it

rather awd^Krjv avvedero^.

God and man, have

true that the LXX. for

It is

as between

T\''~\2^

probably on account of the

disparity of the parties to the covenant; but not without a protest from
the other Greek translators, as we constantly find in the Hexapla, Ol
invariably put

diadrJKT],

XotTTOt' (TvvQrjK'qv.

Such attempts as that of

Prof. Scholefield

'
:

For where a covenant

is,

there must of necessity be brought in the death of the mediating sacrifice.

For a covenant is valiJ over dead sacrifices since it is never of any force
;

while the mediating sacrifice continues

refutation, especially as the Professor

strong nerve,

who

feels

no

In any case, there

is

any sense

difficulty in translating o 8iadefi.(vos in

who makes

but that of the party

hardly deserve a serious

admits that 'he must be a man of
alive,'

the covenant' (or testament).

little difficulty

Wetstein explains

Necesse

about the precise meaning of

est afferri testimonia

de morte
Perhaps the idea may be that of being publicly known,
carried from mouth to mouth ^; as in the case of a deceased author's
works, of some it is said cfyepovrai (i.e. from hand to hand), of others
ov (fitpourai, according as they are still extant, or have not come down to
(f>epea6ai.

'

testatoris.'^

Compare

us.

X. 24

the Latin Fertiir,

ls irapo|vo-|A6v

difficulty in the use

clear exception

Aristoph. Av.
y'
Tj]

ol'oe

432:

But

K.T.X.

It is

aYainig]

nnpo^vvnv in

to

rjv

5ia0rjKrji' e/xol,

yvvaiKi bUOero,

i/j.^

<j{

'

this rule is

didOoovrai

ixt)

rivwip 6 TrldrjKos

firjT

this use

BaKveiv tovtovs

may

generally

be distinguished from the other by the

mention of two parties.
^

[Plut.

yit.

fiapTvplas

Tivl

Cat. Mill.

fJLias

XIX

tpepoixivr)^,

only one witness was produced.'

Skr?

'

when
Lang-

home.]
3

()vofj.a

To provoke

bo>ia//i

\in.

4.',,

3:

(f)^pw,

oo^r]

oe

a. VIII.
i/xrj

Kal

tov Kvpov (pipoiro &t>...TraTr)p

unto

dvOpwirui'

peaOai:

(Also

Ka\oi''/j.i'os.

I'lul.

Trepicjiepofxevov

^i^-

There

love.'

is

no

parlcin, for which the following

7/.

.1///.

irepKpi-

LXX:

liaWifiaxfi^v

Upoirov

also Plut.

Fit.

xxxix

5i

Pint.

tis eVi-

irpbs tovs (plXovs.}

Aral,

t6

icrrL.)

Brut. LIII: Kalroi (p^peral

<jro\ri

Note

Kal i<pi-

povro (were bandied about) \oL5oplai Kal

^\a(j<prjiJ.iaL...a.Wr)\ov%

KaKws \eybvTuii

(Cleomenes and Aratus).

11.

143

(qu.

assembly?)
iKeXevov

App. B.

C.

biadrtKat tov Kalo-apos LS^Orjcrav

<pp6/jLvai

[See Lidd. and Sc.

Cf. Paus.

rb

'

reported.'

kuI

being

brought to the

evdvs

avras rb wXijeos

dvayivuicKeaOai.

HEBREWS.

X. 35

23

Xenoph. Mem.

examples have been adduced.

8'

av Trapo^vvdelrjs npexdrjvai t<ov KaXoiv epycov.

paXi(TTn

napm^vvi

avToiis

S'

in.

13:

3,

add Diod.

48: paXicTTa

Sic. XVI. 54-

EXXaSos Arjpoadevrjs

TrpoaTrjvai rrjs

fjwep

(f)i\oTi,iJ.ia

ad Demon.

Isocr.

/j-aXtara Trapo^vvei irpos to. kuXci Kai evripa.

o prjTcop.

used by the Lxx. for 'to sharpen' (Deut. xxxii. 41,

Prov. xxvii. 17), we might understand by Trapo^va-pos the 'sharpening' or
'quickening' of love; but this does not apply so well to 'good works,' and
Since irapo^vvfiv

is

the explanation usually given

pov

incite, or proi'oke

The

the better one, namely, that ds napo^vb-

is

equivalent to eU to napo^vveiv (dXXijXovs) npbs aydntjv,

is

(lyaTTT/s

(used in a good sense here and

Cor.

ix. 2)

unto

'

to

love.'

all is that proposed by a distinguished

a paroxysm of love and good works,' the English reader

probable rendering of

least

living prelate,

'

knowing but one use of the word paroxysm, namely, the sudden and

And

violent exacerbation of a disease.

and continued

action,

is

that the Apostle does not con-

by fits and starts, but by a sustained

evident from the means suggested to promote it,

template such love as exerts

itself

'Let us consider one another 1.'

X. 27

tls

%i

(t>oppa,

IkSoxti

A. V.

Kptcrcws]

meaning
tion'

of 'looking for' attributed to

'^ofiQ

Hesychius:
is

interchanged

(elsewhere

'E/cSo;^?;'-

undoubted,

last

and renders

TrpuaSoKia;

John

e.g.

v.

3,

expectation'

At

at all?]-

it

fearful

denies the

by 'recep-

Acts

xvii.

16,

all

And

ivpoahoKin).

so

of eKSe'^fo-^at for dvapeveiv

Heb.

x.

xi.

13,

Dean explains that the preposition

but how can that be, seeing that 8fxopai is

[In the

10.

intensifies

'

the

not 'to expect'

events the meaning of 'reception,' as equivalent to

equally unsupported

is

with

and the use

instance the

or doom,

But a certain

meed, doom), against the Vulg. expectatio, and the Philox.

(i.e.

Syriac

e'/cSo;^?;,

'

Dean Alford

looking for (R. V. expectation) of judgment.'

meed

by usage.

X. 35 |XT] dTropd\i]T ovv tt^v irappricriav v|xwv] A. V. Cast not away

therefore your confidence (R. V. boldness). The rendering of the Vulgate
'

'

is

Nolite amittere, which

is

the

not, let not go,' the opposite of

following (from Wetstein)

Or, XXXIV. p. 425
1

The

of

churches

at

expression,

his

pfj

let

of

fall

four

the

building

which was mildly censured

by the 'Times,' as 'somewhat irreWhereupon the Archbishop
verent.'
churches,'

replies:

'If so, what becomes of the

"paroxysm

of love and good

is

re'Xecos

on the

consecrating

had
paroxysm

once,
'a

to,

which

Karaa-xdv

of the word, 'Lose

rrjv n.

(Ch.

iii.

The

6).

strongly in favour of the change: Dio. Chrys.

is

BeSoiKU

prelate alluded

occasion

more common meaning

works"

in

dno^dXrjTe

Heb.

ttjv

napprja-iav.

x. 24, veiled

add

from the English

reader by the paraphrase " provoking

one another"?'
-

[But see L. and S.

better

example

is

Si^rpeaav Kai to
/cai crtwTrf;.

aveMxovTo.'\

s. v. 11.

4.

Plut. F;?. ^r///. xviii

piWov

But Schaf.

ibexovTo Kocrpi^
(T? /cc.

proposes

HEBREWS.

232
Diod.

Sic.

64:

XV^I.

a'l

7r6Xfis...v<TTpnv

vvv de Tov TrXtiovos opeyofifvoi, Koi

II

ttjv

Sdppa

Kal aurr]

iricTTti

vwo

'

Dion. Hal. An/.

nporepas

ttJs

e'/c

XI

AvTinaTpov KaranoK^fxr^OeliTai,

eKfvdfpiav aTre^aXov.

TTiv rjyfpoviav afxa Koi ttjv

XI.

XI.

86

VIII.

86^av aire^dXov^.

vIktjs

8uva|iiv els KaxaPoX-qv cnrepixaxos ^XaPtv]

A. V. 'Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed.'

There appear

be several

to

yfXaaaaa; This objection

difficulties in these

is

words,

noticed by St Chrysostom,

(i) Ums niarei

who gets over

>J

it

by saying that her laughing was through unbelief, but her afterwards
denying it was 'by faith.' (2) The faith of Abraham in believing that a
son should be born to him napa Kaipov i]XiKtai is here entirely passed over,
though in Rom. iv. 18 it is particularly dwelt upon, and Sarah is mentioned only for the purpose of setting it off. (3) The KarQ/3oX^ a-nepparos

belonged

Thus Galen Dc Semine

to the malt'.

TO TOV appevos aneppa to KarajSaXXopfvov

Amor.

Lucian.

a-TTfpparcov ;^apjo-a/xVj;

Hence

ava(f)j]vaaa.

as

j3oXfj

if it

by

19 (quoted

were

fls TTJV VTToboxr^v

(B

XI. 29:

assaymg

"Zappa to

Di and

Tjs TTilpav

and

IBias Kara/SoXay

Acara-

fvebvvapu>drj els to vtto-

Abraham

without inter-

For though it follows in the

eTeKe, A. V. 'and was delivered of a child
is an acknowledged insertion, being wanting
be desired.

to

eVeAce

be an interpolation from the margin,

be continued to

will

r)XiKias

past age,'

to do.'

yap appeaiv

^.

and leave nothing

hiat)

ph

and Oecumenius,

bvvapiv eXa^fV,

T. R. Ka\ napa Kaipov

in

toIs

as St Chrysostom, ds to KaTaax^'iv to airtppa,

vrrodoxri,

we suppose koi avTtj

nth and 12th verses

when she was

tcov oXcov (f)vais), to 6f]Xv S" acrnep yovfji ti doxelov

(;

If

ruption,

Bos)

(quoted by Wetstein)

the Greek commentators are forced to explain

bi^acrdai Tvaiboiroiov cnvippa

the

L.

l.

ra? prJTpas tov SrjXecos

els

N^.

XaPovTfs

01 Al-yuTTTioi]

A. V.

'Which

36: epnaiypcov Ka\ pucrTiycov nflpav

the Egyptians

e'Xa/3oj/.

'Had

A. V.

of crue/ mockings

and scourgings.' R. V. the same, omitting cnw/.

In both places we should prefer, 'had experience of
In v. 29 the
antecedent of ^s is the Red sea
and the words nelpav eXa^ov ttjs
trial

are intended to state the fact, not merely that they assayed

6aXd(r(Tt]s

to pass

So

in

it,

but that they /ukI woeful and disastrous experience of

36, the

7/.

the

first

full

force of the

was voluntary, in the second compulsory. The

Greek phrase is best seen by examples, of which the

the experience

following (partly from Wetstein)

1

[Cf.

345,

Dio.

TTJV

Chrys.

xxxi.

Or.

iXevdeplav aTrofiaXeiv.

Tim. XXXVII

F?V.

dirofiaXe'iv

Tr)v

may
p.

Plut.

o^iv

vvo yqpui diropapavOelaav.

Id. Aeniil.

XXI

it.

only distinction between the two cases being that in

ivOa

ui6s...7ra(rai'

5t)

Kal

6.\Kr\v

]\Id/)^oJ

Kdrcovos

eiridfiKi^vpevos

dire-

suffice.

Diod.

Sic. xil.

24

Iva prj

/3a\e t6 f/^os.]
"

sive

[Cf. II. Steph.

cmitleiKlum

'vim ad jaciendum

semen

accepit,

nam

KarajBoX-qv intorpretari conceptioncnt vio-

lenlum esse videtur.']

HEBREWS.

XII. 23
v^pecos ^n^j] Trelpav,

TTJs

Charit.

eXa/3e Trelpav.

(rKa(f)7is

LXXIII

Plut. FzV. Po7np.

dvyarepa

tt]v

XV. 88

arvxLas Xa^flv Tveipav.

An/iJfii/,

paXiara tovs

oTi

Xd(BoicrLv

Km

de

Xipov Koi

fTreipddrjcrav

Ta>v

St\//-ouy

Dio

pov rais (rvp(popais,

ofifer

a speculation on the very

Or.

Diod.

III.

Sic.

p.

pvdos

drjXoi,

25

p.

II 3,

T. X.

word

VII.

7roXXd/cij

ed. Bip.

povov

This leads us to
they were

Kal TToXe'/xou neTTelpapai.

difficult

expressed by a

is

158,

Aphrod.

Charit.

peyicrTcov drvxripaTcou.

eXiTre

OeXeis epacTTOii pov nflpav

same idea

Chrys.

-nfipadrjVM.

rjdr]

Xap^dvovra

Tore TToOovcriv oi olKerai, oTav neipav

SecrTToras

nfipadfjuai.

prj

CXXXII, ed. de Fur.:

J^ad.

In the following the

erepcov^.

word,

single

Kara-

Xd^r] 8e ivflpav pr^rpvias.

prj

dXX' eVeiS))

Aesop.

rrpcorovs

oXcos

p.rjS'

L^rjpoaBivei 8e (fivyf]s re crvviirea-fv eV yr}pa

Treipaar] Seo-Trdrov.

VIII.

8e Koi (f)vy^s Tore Trpairov tv yrjpa

Pausan. Cori/lih. 23^ 3

Xa^flv neipav. Ach. Tat. VI. 20

Tvelpav.

napov

XIII. 52:

aneKTeivei'.

Trarpjy avrov) aphpairobicrpov Kcd

Aphrod.

rjrrrji

(r)

233

eTreipda-drjaav,

'

tempted,' placed between two kinds of capital punishment, (npia-drjaav

and

Dean Alford says: // afiy conjecture

would say that either the omission, or fTrp^a-drja-av (they
were burned) would appear to be the most probable.' But no good
writer would have brought two words hardly distinguishable in sound,
(Trpiadrjaav, fTrp^a-drjaav, into juxta-position, and the biblical use of
fv cpovco paxaipas dnedavov.

made,

is to be

(Num.

fTrprjadrjcrav

is
something quite different. It is entirely
and inserted before fiTpiddrjcrav by LX, 17.
to be a gloss which has crept in from the margin, it can
present form, be assigned to any particular word but if

omitted by the

Supposing
hardly, in

'

it

its

27-)

v.

Peschito,

have been originally written fneipadrjaav, it may then

have been intended to explain mlpav '4Xafiov in the same verse ^.

we conceive

XII. 23:

irvv(j.a<ri

A. V. (Ye are come) 'to the

avoid ambiguity, a slight change

8iKai<ov TTXiio|xVav]

men made

spirits of just
is

to

it

perfect.'

To

necessary; namely, 'to the spirits of just

perfect.'

It is

men who have been made

made perfect, and

the just men, not their spirits, that are

that not in the future state, but here

subject to those trials

and

conflicts,

on earth, where alone they can be

by the patient endurance of which

they are prepared for a higher state of being.

That the common translation is often misunderstood will be seen by

Thus Archbishop Sumner in his Exposition on Ephesians, p. 17, {On the Epistles, 1845, p. 244), says: 'To know them fully...
a few examples.

[Cf.

ffTparbv

Plut.

Vit.

Ant. XVIIJ:

rhv

aTreTretparo toO Trorapov.

^X'^j'

Kal TrpwTos auTos pj3as iiropevero Trpos

duTLTrepas

Trjv

oxdr)"-

used in bonani partem in

/cat

Xa^ihv ?py^

Ael.

V.

H.

The phrase is
Dem. 663, 19:

ttjs eKeivov (piXias irelpav.

XII.

22:

avTov tVxt^os TTf^pav.

e^ovXero Xa^e^v
Plut.

Vit.

Otiio

xil

oi

evpwcTTOi

pdxv^

plv

oiV "O^wfos

Kal

dyadol,

'''OTe

dvdpes riaav

TToXepov

Acts

"

[Cf. also

[Boiss. ad Aristaen. p. 361

Kal

xxviii. 6.]

to say that TreLpadijvac

are both in use, Ep.

lpijiTo%

5e

irpwrov iretpav Xap^dvovTe^."]

Kupa.aOelaa.^

II.

and

seems

ireLpaadrivai.

18: vvv irpwroi/

HEBREWS.

234

XII. 25

be the high privilege of "the spirits made perfect."' Ibid. p. 11

inheritance of the purchased possession, when " the spirits of
just men" will be "made perfect," no longer clouded by the pains
and anxieties which attend a fallen state.' And Sir Theodore Martin,
will

The

'

in

the concluding sentence of his Life of the Prince Consort, says of

where there is rest for the weary, and where " the

the heavenly state,

'

spirits of the just are

*XII. 25
Plut.

Vtt.

Is

it

ds

hi

eTravffkdev eis

*XII. 28:

to the

^x'^K'*''

Dean Alford and

Both Versions

Q \] l\ 9'

people

X'^P''^]

'

"EvpaKovcras, fv6vs anoBicrOai

on

^- V- 'Let us have grace.'

others would translate

'

For 'grace'
But x"P"^ ^X""

thankfulness.'

when

not 'to have thankfulness,' but 'to thank,' and then only

followed by a dative.

Cf.

account of his blindness

from any further service.

Ka\ TvapniTf'icrdai rovs TToAiVas

excused himself

is

tov XaXoOvra]

not rather (with tivo) 'to beg to be excused'?

Tun XXXVII

TTjv (lovapx'iav
'

perfect.'"

TrapaiTiio-i^o-Se

[XT]

'refuse not.'

made

it

is

num. 7, gives gratiarnm

actio, (vxapuTTia
but of his eleven examples from N. T. in three ^"P'f
is 'grace'; five are of
x^?'-'^ ^? ^^^: 'God be thanked'; and in the others
there is a dative expressed.
In the following from Xenoph. Anab.w. i,
26, the dative, though not expres.sed, is easily supplied
'E-yo), w civSpes,
Schleusner

s.

v.

"

x^P'S'

r]8op,ai

6(ovs

fiev vrro

vp.coi'

diTu'iv Tcvos

*XIII.

vjxiv

&c.,'

'^'*'

f^X^M"' hovvai

rovs

fj.01

aycidov yevecrdai.

2: TTJs (j>iXo^vCas H-T eTTiXavOdveo-Oe]

A. V.

'

Be not

forgetful to

Forget not to show love unto strangers for

which ruins the connexion between the two clauses, Rom.

entertain strangers.'

thereby

Tifj.wp,fvos...Kal X^'p'" ^'x^y

R. V.

'

xii. 13: TTjv (piko^eviau SiaxoPTts. A. V. 'given to hospitality.'

Not altered
by R. V. but the margin has Gr. pursuing.' ^i\6^ei>os i Tim. iii. 2,
A. V. 'given to hospitality,' and so R. V. Tit.
8, A. V. 'a lover of
hospitality.'
R. V. 'given to hospitality.'
i
Pet. iv. g both A. \^ and
'

i.

R. V. 'using hospitality.'

With

this

command we may compare

Plato Lcgif.

p.

953 A; xpn Knra-

Xvdfis npos lepoU dvai (^iKo^ivlms avOpcinrav Trapea-KfuacTpfvai.

57> P-

192 C

Koi TOV

'A^paap

?}

Synes. Jp.

cjjiXo^tvia 6(ov TrenolrjKfv ia-Tiaropa.

JAMES.
*Chap.

I.

4:

except

tion,

when

X.iir6|Avoi,]

|xii8vi

A. V. 'wanting nothing.'

Xe'iTrecrBai

used in the sense of inferiority, with

is

Thus Diod.

or without a genitive of the person compared.

(beaten) eV

\fi(f)6UT(s

rrj

(Ed. Amstelodami, 1670):

fV

rfi

irphs 'Pconalovs evvola

(fiavepbs ^v XfiTroptvos fv eKeivrj (the

Cor.

i.

napa

1202, 15

ttoXv raSeX^oiD

V: ? ovp

Mapios

same construction with

axTre vpai pr/ vcTepe'Ladai ev prjhevi

'

p.

curule aedileship) raxv fifTaaras avOis

St Paul has the

eripav (the plebeian).

rffv

vcrrepeladai

Vii. Afar.

Plut.

XX. 23

Sic.

Polyb. (quoted by Raphel)

ixaxj].

Xenroiifvos (inferior to his brother).

rjrei

R. V.

AeiVeo-^ai eV nvi Trpny/xart is a doubtful construc-

'lacking in nothing.'

)(^apl.(rpaTi.

Another construction oiXelnfadai, with a genitive of the thing wanting,

which occurs James i. 5, ii. 15, is only found in very late writers (as
Libanius quoted by Wetstein). The regular construction is XeinfcrdaL
Tivns (personae) nvi (rei)
fXeiTTovro {avTwv)

*l.

14:

viro

as Aelian.

iSias

Ti]s

amongst other

Alford,

V.

H.

I.

23

r^ Se aotpia too-ovtov

oaov dvbpwv naiSfs.

tiriOuixCas

|Xk6|Xvos

parallels, quotes

Kal

SeXea^ofievos]

Dean

(from Huther) as 'the nearest

Sera Num. Vind. to yXvKv rrjs iTndvpius

But when we turn to the place (Plut.
T. II. p. 554) we find, instead of the words given above, the following to
yXvKV Trjs nSiKias, aanep biXfap, evdvs e'^eSf^SoKf (!). I have since found the
same glaring mis-quotation (with e^eXKeiv) in Schneckenburger Anno/, ad
correspondence of

all,'

Plut. de

acrnep beXeap e^eXKnv [dvdpcoTrovs].

i^/./rt^. (1832) p. 25.

A. V. 'deceiving your

*I. 22: xapaXo-yitoiievoi]

'

deluding.'

you.'
in Jos.

ii.

4,

A. V.

'

Lest any

man

own

selves.'

R. V.

should beguile (R. V. delude)

But 'beguile' is used by A. V. of the wily act of the Gibeonites

why have ye
ix. 22, where the LXX. have Sta ri TiapiXoy'ia-aa-di p.e
,-

25

'

me ?'

beguiled
I.

Col.

6 8^ irapaK-uxl/as is v6\i.ov rtXctov]

ayyfXoi TrapaKv^ai.

On

the proper

Pet.

meaning of

i.

12

els a

enidvpovcriv

jrapaKir^ai see

on Luke

236

JAMES.

When

xxiv. 12.

II. 3

used figuratively, as here, the same idea of 'looking

or 'into' holds good, but without the intensive force which

claimed for

of 'looking closely into' (Alford), diligeiiter considerare

it,

(Schleusner),

in'

usually

is

iiitcntis

acerrinie conteniplari

ociilis

contrary, 'to peep' or 'look sideways,' which

On

(Eisner).

the

original meaning,

its

is

a careless or hurried glance on anything, than to

examination as may be shown from the very passage
which Eisner appeals to in favour of the latter view, namely, Lucian.
rather to cast

is

submit

to close

it

PlSC. 30.

KaTTfidfj

iOaviia^ov

K.r.f.

(Tofjiia)

II.

KaXws] 'in a good place.'

//t'r. p.

13:

KCLi

6:
'

ayei

roi

(cat

avTov

Ka\

KaXa tov deaTpov

Ka\ ev

favour;

in its

SeanoTiKa

classical phrase

is

..

e^odtv

(rj

fivarTrjpia^.

ev koXm, as

The former

Schol. ad Philostr. Her.

e.g.

Fragm. Lex. Gr.

TO 7Tapa[i\eT7(o, to aTipov -qyovpai.

rv)^r)s, el8a)S Se

eKciBrjTO'.

'ye have despised the poor.'

A. V.

ye have dishonoured the poor man.'

good authority

yap

avrr]

(Socrates) ovk aXXcoj ov8e eV

irapjjv
6r)

The

<I>tXoo-o(/)i).

(co

fj-ev

Xa^av ds to dearpov, Kadiaas ev KaXm.

/cut ev Koka tov x^^P^ov l^ijn-ai.
Aelian. V.

TOV tttwxov]

iiTi|ido-aT

<T

54 D:

p.

rts

fxe

10: j^eXriov 8e

yap

vfiirtpa,

flcreXOfli', Koi TrapaKv\j/^ai eli tci

20:

III.

OTi Kcopaboiicnv

II.

eubov

to.

e's

Chrysost. T. X.

S.

d(Pfidr]

Philostr.

R. V.

add

ovK

/ij?.

II.

fiovov TvapeKv'^a

Alciphr.

H.

rendering has

420:

p.

art/iaf<u-

Hermann. De

ap.

Emend. Gr. Gr. p. 340 aTipa^a to nepKfypovu) napa Aif3avico prj aTipa^e tov
Compare Lucian. Nee. 20 ^H<M2MA. 'Erreidrj iroXXa Ka\ irapdvopa

yapov.

nXova-ioi 8p(oai...apTid^ovTei Ka\ ^la^opevoi Ka\ navTa Tponov Ta>v TTevr^TOiv

01

KaTa(ppovovvTes.

15: TTJs

II.

Pollux defines

J.

cnropwv^

41

eK

dnrj^Ldev

dv(TTt]vos eK

oIklus

ttjs

[Cf.

/cat

otxeffda,!.
2

irhOev,

av

avros

S'

/cat

Trpoa-airuiv,

y o[3oXovs.

p6vos...adovXos,

Trjs

/cat

Tpo(f)ijs.

WetStein
e(f)r]pepov

Dion. Hal. A/i/.

ov8e

linopos,

ttjv

VIII.

e(f>i]pepov

itnius qutdeiii diet vialiettiii)

V. H. III. 29 (probably from some Tragic

Perizonius does not print it as verse) 7rXai/r;f, aot/coy,
\

nTU))((>s,

irpoireTr)

Liban.

irapaKvtpaffav

els

ijpepav

els rfjv e'Tnovcrav pr] pevov.

xprjpc'iTcov Tpo(f}r]v {jie

ap. Stob. Flor. T. LIII.

de

correctly, 'of the

add Aelian.

though

Trarpt'Soy e'crTeprjpevos,

fifpov

be to

398

^Xeiroiv

Twv eavTov

enayopevos.
writer,

p.

1,

/cat

More

of daily food.'

distinguished from r^y kuO'

ecjjtjpepov to

quotes Aristid. T.
Tpo<pr^s

'

(J)Ti|ipov Tpo(j)TJs]

supply of food,' as

day's

ttjv

l.

(pevyovaav.

w AvKlve,

KVirTeiv is rrjv bohv

511

filnv.

dyaOriv

6s
)\

dvaeipcov, ^lov e^oov [rof] ((pr/pepov.

2: arpuTela

dW
tvxv"

S.

d'

ov (pepei nepiova-iav

Chrysost.

wcrnep
i^^i/^

Lucian. Hi'rmot.
vvv cipxopai trapa-

T.

[Cf.

IX.

p.

3id.

677 B

XITI. 22

Menand.

oi'Se/ii",

dXX

ixkv

KaXbv

/caXuis

pev

TlroXefj-oioi 6

^iXoirdTwp KaTajKtvdffas 'OprjpLp

avrbv

e(f)i]-

eKaOiae,

veibv,

KVK\(f)

5^ ras 7r6\ets TrepUarTjae tov dydXpaTos,

3aai avrnroiovvTai tov Oprjpov.]

JAMES.

III. 7

SecTTioTT/? (Tov Koi TjXiov rtvTW

aVTOV Kplvdi
III.

(TV

8e koi Tqi fCfitjiMepov Tpo(f)rjs dvd^iov

^.

I80V

3:

(which

avuTeWei,

237

'Behold, we put

k.t.I.]

Tclv tirirtov

For

&c.

bits'

unsupported) the MSS. are divided between

is

and

'I8e

ft

Se

(Sov

(or

eiAG), the latter being contained in ABKL and N (with GIAGrAP). Of the versions, the Vulg. has si antem, the old Syriac ecce enitn,
and the Philoxenian ecce. Modern critics adopt the reading of the principal uncials, and make the apodosis begin from Ka\ okov, thus
But if we
put bridles into the horses' mouths, that they may obey us, we turn about
their whole body also.' This is objectionable for several reasons, especially
the insertion of the clause, ds r6 ireideadai i^fiiu avrovs, in presence of which
we should rather have expected such an apodosis as this: 'in the same
manner, when our object is that our own bodies should obey us, let us
begin by restraining that member which corresponds to the horses'
rather

'

mouths, namely, the tongue.'

It should be borne in mind that

To

spellings than different readings.

xxiii. 15

for

I'SfTf

we have
;

tihov for lhov\ in

while in

Rom.

ii.

17,

IA6 and 6 AG

are rather different

take only the Sinaitic MS.

Luke

xxiv. 39

and

Joh.

instead of the old reading

i'Se

iii.

in

Luke

i,

eiSerf

uv 'louSaioy

most of the uncials have 6 AG, which has been (as in this
place) assumed to be et 8e', and so introduced into the text, involving
it in the same difficulty with regard to an apodosis, as we have seen in
St James.
In this very Epistle (v. 1 1), ddere (T. R.) is supported by B^KX against
'idere, which is found in AB^L.
In this case, however, e'ldere, being coupled
with ijKova-aTe, is undoubtedly the true reading.
fiTovoij,a(r]

*III. 6:

tov Tpo^ov

4>XoYC5ov(ra

(A.

V. 'the

course')

ttJs

-ycveo-ews]

Without attempting to deal with the various explanations which have

been given of this obscure phrase, we think that the word 'wheel' should
be retained, and that Beza's idea is correct: 'Jacobus mihi videtur alludere ad rapiditatem circumactae rotae, suo motu flammam concipientis.'
Strongly in favour of this idea

Achmet. Onir. 160:

adrjcrav

e'/c

et

is

a passage quoted by Wetstein from

on yjXawfP

hi. 'idrj

ttjs eXaaeais, evpr)<Tei

iv

tw

di(f)pa),

koi ol rpoxol e'0Xoyt-

voaov.

This meaning more properly belongs

and perhaps the proposition itself, so stated,
over-rates the 'taming' power of man.
If we substitute 'subdued' for
tamed,' both objections will be obviated.
So the word is rendered Dan.
III. 7: 8a[idSTai]

'is

to ijfifpovTai or Ttdaa-fveTai

tamed.'
;

'

5e

[Cf. Ael.

i<p-qixf;pov

Fii.

l^.

r-qv

H.

XIV. 6: TrpoaeraTTe

yvihu-qv

Aemil. XXVII

toi)j

^x^iv.
ctprt

Plut.
/jLvpidcn

ire^Civ

.oir\o(popoviJ.ivov's

^aaiXeis ck twv

iroKefjLlwv xet-pQv ((p^fxepa crtTia /cat TTora

XapL^dvovras.]

JAMKS.

238
40

ii.

6 ai8ripos Sa/id^fi Travra,

ment we may compare a

iron subdues all things.'

'

For the

senti-

beautiful fragment of the Aeolus of Euripides,

preserved by Plutarch, T.

'H

IV. 9

II.

959 C

p.

^pa)(v Toi adivos dvepoi-

dWa

TToiKiXia irpaTTibcav

Safjio.

(pvXa TTovTov,

)(6ovio)v t' depicou re Traidfvfiara.

IV. 9:
ix.

els

2 Cor.

2,

KaTii<j)Lav]

ii.

i),

But 'heaviness'

'to heaviness.'

we know,

is

'in the heart of a

{Xvttt)

man'; and

it

Rom.
the

is

outward expression of it in the countenance, 'gloominess,' which is

indicated by this word, as will appear from the following examples.
Plut. F//. Pelop. XXXIII: aiyrjv Se koi KaT^(p(iav fiuai rov crTparoTredov
iravTos (on the death of Pelopidas).
Uion. Hal. Anf. x. 59: eis noXXrjv
^\6e Sva-dvfXLctv koi KaT^(f)eiav (despondency and dejection).
Charit.
Aphrod. VI. 8: 7rp6s Se 7171' (f)i]p.T]v KarT](f)eia traaav f<Txf BajSvXava (these
tidings cast a gloom over the whole city').
IV.

II

former

\Lr\

KaTaXa\iT

R. V.

another.'

may be

it

'

Tivcov

A. V.

'Speak not

another.'

On

urged, that to 'speak against another'

of open accusations;
VTTo

dXXTJXwv]

Speak not one against

whereas

KaToXaXe'iv is defined to

evil

one of

behalf of the

may be

be to

fls

said

dnovra

and KardXaXoi are 01 Sia/3oXatf Kara Ta>v aTrovTcov

Hence KaraXaXiai is rightly rendered 'evil-speakings,'
backbitings,' 2 Cor. xii. 20; and xaraXaXoi backbiters,' Rom.

^\acr(pr]fielv,

aSfcoff Ke;^p7;/ieVot.
I

Pet.

i.

30.

2S:

ii.

[Cf.

'
;

'

Dio Chrys. Or. XI.

p.

174,

T-qv Tf viiKTa eKebriv TTJv x'^XeTrriv,

T17C ev ri2 <jTpaToiri5u3 (of

Kal

the Greeks at

Troy)
227

c:

/u,ai5a.]

Karrjcpeiav.

diraXXa^ov

Synes.

/>.

KOLTrjcftdas

79,

]).

llroXe-

PETER.

I.

Chap.

II. 5

Or, be ye built up.^

A. V. 'are built up.

olKo8o|iicr0]

Dean

Alford decides for the imperative, ''against the Peschito Syriac (Etheridge
(as

'you also as living stones are builded') but with the same version

commonly

The

quoted).'

Syriac

is ] i

aedificai)iini, et estate tenipla spiritiialia.

require

IV. 12:

jAi]

it

^vC5cr0

TTJ

prove you.'
is

taking place

KokinrTfi K.T.e.

rj

v|iii'

trial

irvpw<ri irpos ireipaernov v(iiv Yivofitvi]]

among

better order would

iv vfilv irpos Treipaatiov vp.iv

p'lav,

Etheridge's translation would

not strange concerning the fiery

R. v.... 'concerning the fiery

dyaTTJ?.

|l^ucn 00(710 ,QJ_oZ(,

^oZu-ioZ"!.

A. V. 'Think

which

..ni

{iip,cov).

among you

compare Prov.

x.

kolI

to try you.'

'

On

for to prove you.'

2QKPAT0Y2. 'H

Or. LXVI. p. 604,

TrepuXTiWu

is

seem to be: t^ Trvpcoo-ei (r^) yivofievj]

Be not surprised at the fiery trial

Se evvoia ttjv apapriav TreptoreXXet

[Cf. Dio. Chrys.

which

8 ^ dydnr]

?/.

I2: 'A. 0., Kai eVl Traa-as adeaias

Stob. Ftor. T. XXXVII. 27:

atcrxwcat

trial

you, which cometh upon you to

ttjv aKpaffiav.}

(Hesych.

(caXv'\|/et

/xeV iaGrjs rr]v

Ilepio-reXXei

10: oipotpayQv p.iv

yj

'

itivwv

appv6-

KoXvTrret)^.

ij

epQv tlvos

PETER.

II.

Chap. I.
Tois io-otijaov ^[i-lv Xax^ouo-i ttCo-tiv]
A. V. 'To them that
have obtained hke precious faith with us.' R. V. agrees, with 'a hke' for
Alford 'of equal value.'
Mike,' and in marg. Gr. an equally precioits.^
All these renderings suppose that tVorj/ios- is a derivative of Ti\i,r) in the
sense of prctmm^ like TroXvrt/xor, whereas both \(t6ti[io% and ofioTifioi
In lo-ori/ios the
invariably borrow their meaning from rt/xj;', honor.
1

'

emphatic idea is equality, 'la-orifila is properly acqualitas honoris., but

to be used for equality in gtnQY-dl, par eonditio et jus"^.
Wetstein
iv ovttj tj/ firjTponoXei 'Avnoxfia
quotes from Joseph. /Jjit. Xll. 3,

comes

TToKiTfias avToi/s (Judaeos) Tj^iuxre, kui roii evoiKicrdelaiv laoTiixovs OTreSft^e

Kal

MaKf8('>(Ti

(^ov(ria((i,

7r\fopf ^ia;
irvfufxaros,

St

On

EWrjeTi.

Cor.

and on Luke

26:

ii.

he remarks: upa^ tov

4:

vii.

Chrysostom's reflexion
koi

is

rjv

tov l8iov

dvrjfj

ttoWt)

atVw

r)

criofxciTDs

kch

laoTifila,

Kcx^prjiiaTifrfiivov

nv(Vfj.aTos to IcroTipiov; (oantp

ovk

ovdenia

vno tov

yap 6 deos

This being the only recognized meaning

Xpa, ovTco Kui TO TTvevfia to ayiov.
of the word, we must render, 'to those who have obtained an equal faith
with us,' understanding by 'equal,' equally privileged., a faith which puts
them on an equality with us, whether us., the Apostles, or, if addressed to
Gentiles, us Jews.
In the latter case, there seems to be an allusion to
St Peter's action in the admission of the Gentiles to the privileges of the

See Acts

Gospel.
I.

12: 816 OVK

xi.

17,

xv. 9.

d|j.Xijo-(o {ip.ds

ABCX

dtl tPTroM.ip.VTJ<rKtv irepl tovtwv]

The reading

which R. V. renders I shall be

ready,' and Alford 'I will be sure'; but no example of any such use of
The Vulg. ificipiam is open to the same
fieXXriaoi is forthcoming.
think it not improbable that St Peter wrote 810 /xeXr/trw,
objection.
I
I will take care,' a rare, but not unexampled construction for 810 iitXijafi
The reading neWija-a would then be a very common clerical error,
fioi.
and that of KL, ovk d/^ieXrio-co, a correction either for the unusual personal
form /xeXr/o-o), or for the unintelligible p.f\\7]aci>, I will delay.' There is
the same confusion about this word in the Greek Lexicographers. Thus
of the uncials

is

hio fieWi^aa),

'

'

'

Suidas has, correctly: MeXijacoMeXX/JfTW

<Tnov8d<T<i>

rj

(tttouSoo-w,

inrfp6a>fiai,

and

(fipovria-co

Photius

Hesychius:

but

MeXXTjcrw

(rnovBaaa),

(f)pOPTi(TCi).

[Cf.

icr6Ti.fji,oy

lAician.

airaatv.]

Hermot. 24:

avTlKO. (xa.\a iroKiTTjv

ovra toOtov, oans

&i>

fi,

Kal

II. 8

PETER.

II.

19: Kal

I.

pePaiorepov tov

^x.ofJ.v

241

'We have

A. V.

\6yov]

'irpo4>T|TiK6v

more sure word of prophecy.' R. V. 'And we have the word of

prophecy 7nade more sure.' Wetstein's explanation (from the Greek
Sermo propheticus nunc firmior
expositors) seems to agree with this
But as
est, postquam eventu comprobatus fuit, quam ante eventum.'
the phrase itself has not yet been illustrated from Greek authors, the
also a

'

may be compared.

following examples
/3e/3aioTfpoi/ f'axov

^(^aioTtpav

wore

)(

(pikiau

Tijp

av/Ji^rjafTai

(Toi

re

rrapa

(rav jSnaiXecov)

fKeivcov

npos tovs

rS

TrXrjdfi

in favour of construing j3e(3at6Tfpou in

we should

LXXix.

ad Demon,

Isocr.

ynvel.s.

fiaWou

evdoKifitlv,

/cayw

9:

ill.

ap. Stob. Flor. T.

^f^aiorepav

evvoiav

Aphrod.

Charit.

Chaeremon

to Oappfiv.

kol

31

Tr)v

nap'

These instances are

f'xeiv.

the text as an adjective; but

we may do

as an adverb,

10 A:

p.

if

any
perceptible alteration in the sense. At least the distinction taken by
Dean Alford between the adjective, 'we possess a thing more secure,'
and the adverb, 'we hold it faster,' is not borne out by the following
examples of the latter construction. Demosth. p. 99. 29 olSe yap oKpi^ios
OTi ov8 ap Tvavruiv tcov aWcov yevrjrai Kvpios, ovbev ear avra> j3e^aia>s e'X'*'''
prefer to take

it

so without

ecus

Stob. Flor. T. CV. 55

au vp-fls drfp-oKpuTfjo-de.

tov itXovtov.

e;^eti'

Dion. Hal. An/. XI. 40!

^'^^ "'' ^''^0 '''^^

fX^'-^i

4:

II.

Philox.
^

"J

ABCX

read

a-eipoli,

from

fiev fa<T(iv

iv To7s QpqKiois (Tipoii

drjaavpovs Kal

OpuKes Kal

to.

For

mm m
y

>

= n-fipf<:

(Vulg.

o-etpair

Demosth.

aeipais))

i.e.
'

p.

pit,'

or

100, 28:

vnep Se rcof jifXivav kol rav uXvpcoi/ twv

ra ^apadpa

;^ei/iafeii'

where the Scholiast

rovs

opvyfiaTa, iv ols KareTidevTo ra aTrepp.aTa, cripovs eKoXovv 01

And

Kal Xukkol.

p.

86

KaddpavTos, Kal aeipovs

(os

Philo de Tel. Consir.

cos /SeXTttrra

opv^avTas k.t.L
(f>p(aTa,

vfiai tx^iv,
e'v

oi Aleves.

TOVS TTvpnvs

vTrdXrjcpe (3(l3ai(os

aetpos, a-ipdi, or aippos,

'excavation,' properly for the storage of grain, as

dXXa ravTa

'"'^

ov8ev (^ecrri (ie^aiuts

'into chains of darkness.'

AV

rudentibns, Pesch.

^^

i^/^'i'

8fKa Tvpavvrjade.

o-Eipals S64>ov]

the uncials

*'

w*'

J.

Pollux joins KaTayeioi

Dean Alford wrongly

ras 8e Kpi6as Set koI

jSadvTaTovs VTraidpiovs

otKJjo-ety,

translates

'

Kal

dens,'

a-fipoi,

Kal

and says

The word is used for a wolfs deti by Longus, I. 11': but he can never
have read the passage, in which the method of trapping a she-wolf is
'

thus described; (Tvv(\66vTfs ovv

ol

Kajx^Toi vvKTcup, aippovs opvTTova-i to

evpos opyvias, to ^a6os, Te<T<Tap(iiv,..^v\a be ^rjpa p.aKpa TeivavTes vnep tov

\acrfj.aTos,

II.

to nepiTTOv tov x^t^^'^'^s Karenacrav

8: pXefijiaTi Kal aKofi]

'in seeing

and

K.T.e.

hearing.'

This seems to be

the only admissible interpretation, though quite at variance with the use
of ^Xepifia

in

good writers. Thus Demosthenes joins rw ax^iiaTi, tw

and for epithets we find ^Xep.fj,a KaTea-TaXfieuov, fieiXtxtov,
(^atSpov.
St Peter should have written either opda-ei Kal

j3Xe/i)u.art, Trj (pcovfj,

bpifiv,
(2X0,7,

ijnepov,
'^^

K.

^Xinatv Kal aKOvcuv.

16

242

PETER.

II.

II. 9

II. 9
cISCko-us 8i els i^ji^pav KpCo-ews KoXa^ofi^vovs rripetv]
A. V. 'And to
reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished.' R. V. 'And

to

keep the unrighteous under punishment unto the day of judgment.'

And

Dean Alford

so

explains: 'Actually in a penal state,

But

their final punishment.'

if

they are

'

and awaiting

reserved unto the day of judg-

seems paradoxical to say that they are punished in the meantime

which is usually appealed to in defence of this paradox, only
speaks of their detention in prison till the time of trial, an arrangement
which is in accordance with the administration of justice amongst ourselves.
The solution of the difficulty seems to be the same which Dean
ment,'

and

it

V. 4,

Alford himself has recourse to in another place (Ch.

ii

iii.

Tovraiv Travrav

be dissolved'), namely, that

So, at least, the Vulg. understood

Xvofitvav, 'seeing that all these things are to

the present participle implies destiny.

its

force in both texts

'cum

'

iniquos vero in diem judicii reservare crucian-

haec omnia dissolvenda sint.' I compare Diod. Sic.

XII. 17, where Charondas is said to have made a law that any person
proposing to amend an existing law, should come forward with a halter
round his neck, and so continue axpis av otov ttjv Kpiaiv 6 Sfjfios nep\ roii

dos^

igitur

law to be amended)

8i.op6ovfiivov vofxov (the

*III.

5:

Kal

-ytj

tl

Kttl

xiSttTOS

81'

noirjcrrjrai.

tiSaros

A.

o-wveo-TwcraJ

'And

V.

the earth standing (Gr. consisting) out of the water and in the water.'

'And an earth compacted out of water and amidst

R. V.

Neither of these

water.'
in Col.

17:

i.

'by him

{(TVfi^i^a^onevov,

Eph.

iv.

is

all

things consist

16).

i^ dropcov,

rj

is

{a-wecTTrjKf),'

Compare Diog.

8e Tov Koafj-ov eK nvpos, vdaros, depos, y^r.

fieXfi, (prjcri, TT('>T(pov

^vv^drOxTa

satisfactory.

Laert.

ill.

Stob. Flor. T.

e^ dpfpwv,

rj

(Or, througJi)

'consisting,' as

not 'compacted'
1,73: crvvearavai

LXXX.

14:

poi

t'i

eK nvpos Kal yfjs <Tvve(rTT]Ke ra

'And the earth consisting out of water and by

we must understand 'consisting' with a slight difference
of meaning, pnt together and held together, according as it is construed
with e^ vharo^ or 81' vhaTot. Oecumenius explains the matter thus 'H 77

we

ovra;

If

means

of water,'

translate,

e'^

{ISaros

p.iv, tor

c^ vkiKov alriov 81 vdaros 8f,

8ia TfXiKov sc. aiTLOv)' v8a>p

yap to avvexof

Or we may understand

avTrj.

of water

but of

III. 8

8iaTe\iKov

rfju yfjv, oiov

particles of

tv h\ ToiiTo

[111

(I

KoXKa

would read
ris

vnap^ov

JSaros, not of the conglutinating

which the earth is composed

external pressure upon the mass of the earth.

upon the

its

Si'

co?

XavOaveVo)

(i|jids]

A. V.

'

power

Oecumenius),

(as

Be not ignorant

of this

one thing.' The very common

formula, pr^be rovG' vpits XaudavtTco, is not one of reminding the hearers
of something they knew already, but serves as an introduction to a new
literally, let
topic, to which the orator is desirous to call their attention
The A. V. therefore seems here preferable to
it not escape your notice.'

one

thing.'

R.

V.

'

Forget not

this

'

the corrected rendering.

JOHN.

I.

*Chap.

III.

I'va

Alford 'and we are

it,

rtKva 0ov

But

so.'

but without annotation.

Pesch.

vocavit nos

qici filios

Just. Mart. Dial.

57) P- 19-

kXtjGojiasv

it

Philox.
(t

Kai

eo-jjiev]

gloss.

jA-.] "IootJO "I^^Aj

we are.'

R. V. 'and such

Hort and Westcott adopt

;-D) ct fecit nos

*-^

(koI

K ^2^-

Try. 123: xat Q^ov reKva KaXovfieda Kai

c.

eafxev.

J/ifr).

Compare
Synes. EJ>.

icrriv re Kn\ vofii^eTat.

III. 20: OTi av KaTa^yivwo-KT)

The

seems a

t]jjlwv

r\

KapSia,

on

\i.iit,oiv

ia-riv 6 Oeos k.t.I,]

second on, which is ignored by the Vulgate and

A. V. The Revisers (after Hoogeveen, De Partic. p. 589 ed. Schiitz. and
others) point 0,1-4 eai/in the first clause, which they join with the preceding
verse
and shall assure our heart before him, whereinsoever our heart
condemn us; because God' &c. But this is quite inadmissible, since
nothing can be plainer than that Vav KaTayivaxrKrj {v. 20) and iav fir) KarayivcfdCTKr] (7/. 21) are both in protasi, and in strict correlation with each
difficulty is in the

'

Dean

other.

Alford suggests an ellipsis of the verb substantive before

the second on, and would translate

(it is)

is)

because God' &c.

KuivT]

KxluLs,

Chrysostom
\iov

xP^CTOS

ovK exfti

He

'

Because

if

our heart condemn

instances such cases as

ei'

n%

us,

eV Xptcrrw, (he

which are quite dissimilar; but the following from St

(T. X. p.
K.T.i., fl

where

122 b) fully bears out this construction: 'O fuyo?

de ovk aladavj] ttjs kovCJjottjtos, "OTI Trpodvfjiiav fppu>iJ.evr]v

have expunged

8fj\oi/

before

on on

the authority of

three out of four MSS. collated for these Homilies, the fourth, with the old

Latin version, for on npodvixiav reading

my

note on that place

p.f]

davfina-Tji' Trpodvp-iav yap.

In

have pointed out that the ellipsis is not of dfjXov,

but of TO a'Lnov, causa est, quia. So in the present instance we might
For if our heart condemn us, (the reason is) because God is
translate
greater' &c., were it not for the difficulty of explaining how the fact of
God's being greater than our heart can be valid reason for our heart
condemning us. I would, therefore, take the second on for quod, not
quia, and suppose an ellipsis of hr]kov, as in i Tim. vi. 7, where see note.
:

'

16

JUDE.
Verse 9
with

oiK

2 Pet.

txoXiiiio-t KpCo-iv iirtvtyKilv

11: ov

ii.

kut avroip

(fiepova-i

translators have arrived at the

Comparing

^\aa-^r]^Las]
(dXd(r(fiJ]fj.ov

same conclusion,

this text

our English

Kpiaiv, all

that Michael the arch-

angel 'durst not bring a railing accusation' against the devil on the
occasion alluded to.
Even Dean Alford, whose antipathy to silly
'

hendiadyses' and 'wretched adjectival renderings'

forced to give way, explaining Kpiaiv

ing

or belonging

of,

Calovius,

who

blasphemy

Dean
ii.

is

(iXaa-tprjiiias

is

the

its

own

(?'.

12)

This

{Kara tivos).

ground,'

is,

eTTKpfpoi'Tes

(f)o^r]6('is

Id.
i>iva>

T. X.

(Qrj^aioi)

(laying the

'S.irapri.aTmv

d8iKovs

8ia

p.

rov

17I) ed. Bip.

Pet.

we have only

undoubtedly,

'

to

eTrfveyKelv

to bring

Compare

an

(besides

fni^vfyKav els 'A/x^tKrvofas Kara rciv

biKrjv

damages

at

(pdovov,

500

talents).

Tifiayplais

ras eTTLcfxpop-evas evdvvas Kai Kpiaeis,

iTep\ Tfjs els

(as the

if

o-ttTXoi (2

examples, furnished by a single Greek author.

18) the following

Diod. Sic. XVI. 29

But

and

meaning conveyed by the Greek phrase

Kpi(Tiv {tuTiav, 8iKr]v) Tivl

here

sentence savour-

devil.'

accusation, or lay an information, against any one.'

Acts XXV.

'a

de blasphemia sumere') that 'the

not one spoken by^ but agai?isi the

'each passage must stand on

enquire what

be

is

a railing accusation^ adding (against

to, ^Xaacjirjpin,

translates 'ultionem

justly observes with reference to o-TrtXaSfr

13))

to

so marked,

is

ol

avrovs v^peas.

described as a Kpiais v^peas

XX.

10:

irepi^dWovai.
aTrfxt^prjcrev

fls

kui

62
rrjv

Kpicrtis
:

St

TtXav.

KaOv^piadevres fnrjVfyKav Kpicnv t SorovpIn the last case the accusation might be

here

it

is

Kpicris ^XaacftTjpias.

To

under-

stand wherein the 'blasphemy' consisted, we should have to enter into

the fruitless enquiry, which,

among

the various traditions relating to this

was the one followed by the Writer of this Epistle. Several of

these are to be found in Cramer's Catena, as, for instance, that the devil
claimed the body as being iord of inatter {on iphv to a-cop.a, cor rrjs vXrjs
8e(T7r6^ovTi)
that he charged Moses with being a murderer, because he
slew the Egyptian &c. We have said enough to show that the literal
rendering, 'durst not bring against him an accusation of blasphemy,' is
the true one; and that instead of bringing St Jude's phraseology into
conformity with St Peter's, it would be better to explain (iXd(T(f)r]pov Kpiaiv
in the sense which we have now asserted for Kpiaiv ^Xaa(f>ijp.ias.
subject,

REVELATION.
*Chap. XIX.
(|>oPou(j.voi.

aivtT Tov

avTov, Kal ot

|j.iKpol

06v iijawv, iravTes ol SovXoi avrov, Kal ol

Kal oL

|ji-ydXoi]

A. V.

'

Praise our God,

ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and

great.'

For

all

this

incomparable rendering, the Revisers have given us

Give praise to our
God, all ye his servants, ye that fear him, the small and the great': thus
illustrating the two principal faults with which they have been charged,
'

unnecessary changes^ and

practised reader cannot

want of

fail

to

ear.
As to the latter, the most unbe sensible of the rhythmical inferiority of

and the sole ground for the necessity of the change

upon a various reading of rw ^eo> for rhv 6e6v, a rare construction of
alvelv with the dative, which makes no difference at all to the English
reader, and for which a Greek writer would probably have said AOTE
AINON TOI eEQI.
the revised rendering;

rests

IS
Non

'CONVERSION' A SCRIPTURAL TERM?'

quam ab

aliunde dissidia in religione dependent,

ignoratione grammaticae.

JOSEPHUS SCALIGER.

'

It is remarkable that the word Conversion, which, in the religious

phraseology of the day, meets us at every turn, occurs but once in the
Authorised Version (A. V.) of the canonical Scriptures; and then not of
individuals, as

now commonly

used, but of an entire class, one, in fact,

of the two great classes, into which, in regard to their religious condition,

We read in Acts xv. 3, that Paul and

Barnabas, on their way from Antioch to Jerusalem, 'passed through

the whole world was divided.

Phenice and Samaria, declaring the conversion of the Gentilesj and they
caused great joy unto all the brethren.' The Greek word {eiria-Tpocfiri)
signifies a turning; and what kind of a turning is intended, is expressly
declared in ver. 19: 'Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not
them, which from among the Gentiles are turning {TTtaTp((f)ov(riv, not
All our English versions, from Tyndale to A. V.,
TreaTf)f^(iv) to God.''
agree in the use of the word in this place; and there seems no objection
to the retaining of it, if it be clearly understood that this conversion was
the act of the Gentiles themselves, who, under the influence of the Holy

to

whole enquiry must never be lost sight of) and the

turned {ini(TTpey\rav) to God from idols,
serve the living and true God, and to wait for his Son from heaven

(i

Thess.

Spirit (which in this

preaching of the two Apostles,

But

i.

(it

'

9, 10).

may be

said) although the

noun

itself is

nowhere

to

be found

with reference to the conversion of a sinner, yet the verb with which

connected
is

is

employed

often so

and one

sure to be brought forward in connexion with this subject

BE CONVERTED, and become as

kingdom

'
:

Except ye

children, ye shall not enter into the

As this text is clearly distinguishable from all

come under our consideration in this paper, it may be

of heaven.'

others which will

as well to dispose of
It is

little

it is

text in particular (Matt, xviii. 3)

it

in the first instance.

distinguishable,

first,

instead of the special term

'

in the

use of the general word o-rpa<^^re

eTria-Tpe'^tjTs

Cf. note

on Matt.

xiii.

and, secondly, in the limited

is-

Ed.

A SCRIPTURAL TERM?

'CONVERSION

IS

nature of the so-called conversion, which

247

The verbal

here intended.

is

was recognized by our older translators as Wycliffe, but ye

be turned'; Coverdale, Cranmer, and Geneva, 'except ye turn'; the

distinction

Rhemish

'

(a

Roman

Catholic) version alone, following the Vulgate, and

unfortunately followed by A. V., 'except ye be converted.'

In deciding

between the two renderings, except ye turn^ and except ye be turned^

the passive form of the original word might be urged in favour of the
latter.
But this would be a mistake. Though ea-rpcKprjv, according to
the grammarians, is the second aorist passive, the 2(sus loquendi, from
which there is no appeal, has determined otherwise, and assigned to this
passive form what is technically called a iniddle force, the agent being
himself the object of the action performed 1. We must therefore translate
'Except ye tn7'n, and become as little children.'
But a still more
'

'

important objection to the use of the word conversion in this place, is

the partial nature of the change proposed, not from sin to holiness, but

from the self-seeking and ambitious views which prompted the question,

'Who

kingdom

the greatest in the

is

of heaven.?' to the opposite dis-

Theophylact explains this change from <^iKoho^ia to raiveivo^podvvT] as a going back to their former state of mind, when they were
positions.

children

Later expositors, who retain the

a similar sense. Thus the good old non-

hii ovv <TTpa(f)fjvai ttclXiv cKelae.

word converted, explain

conformist Doddridge:

it
'

in

Except ye

be converted,

ambitious and carnal views, a7id become, &c.

Thomas

'Though

Scott:

" in

the general sense of the word, yet

needed a very great change

all

and turned from these

and the evangelical

the Apostles, except Judas, were at this

all

time regenerate, and " converted

they

'

in respect of their

ambition and

carnal emulation.'
E.g. Matt.

Luke

|w(Tii').'

XX.

(e(TTpd(pTj

'And

'
:

He

turned

Iicrself

Acts

els TO, ottictuj).'

in their hearts

{e(TTpd.<p7jaav)

p-f)-

turned him

'

the same; as Job

When

xli.

vii.

39:

The usage

16 (Heb. 25):

((TTpacpevTos auTov), the four-footed wild

47

'

Kings (Sam.)

xiv.

Whithersoever he turned hitnself

(od &v

ia-Tpd(p7]),

notable example
sea saw

back

it,

and

(^b;").'

he vexed them.'
is

Psal. cxiv. 3

'

A
The

Jordan was driven

So A. v.; but LXX.,

fled;

ei's

to.

oiriaw,

turned

back

appears not

agent,

'

What

thou

that

'

fled,'

Hebrew 2b^
as

in

Prov.

turneth

is

fleddest ?

xxvi.

when

The

14:

'As the door

upon its

arpe(peTa.C)

An

&c.'

noted,

thou,

also reflective, vertit se ;

(^S^l,

hinges

but

ailed thee,

Jordan, that thou tumedst back?'

exception

the verb

is

may be

followed by

ets with a noun expressing that into

which any thing is changed; as Exod.
vii. 15: 'The rod which was turned to

a serpent

(Tr\v

crrpa^elaav

els

6(j)iv)

'

and r Kings (Sam.) x. 6: 'Thou shalt

be turned into another man {a-rparpi'ia-rj
els

icrTpa.(pT]

the

thou sea,

he (Leviathan) turneth himself

beasts are afraid.'

himself

back

of the Septuagint version of the O. T.

is

was

only from the parallel word

also from ver. 5

turned back again

into Egypt.'

again; and that Jordan (personified)

Joh.

(arpacpels elirev).'

'She

14:

you (crrpa^eVres

vii.

and said

about,

turn

6: 'Lest they

vii.

again and rend

avdpa

ctXXov).'

248

'conversion' a scriptural term?

IS

Returning to

(nia-Tpfylrai,

enquiry turns

this

we observe

is Isai. vi.

10:

'

that the cardinal text on

which

Lest they see with their eyes, and hear

with their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert (eViorpe^(oai),
xiii.

In

15,

and be healed.' This is three times quoted in the N.

John xii. 40 (with inuTrpaf^oixn or a-rpaffiaa-i), and Acts

Matt,

T.,

xxviii. 27.

three places A. V. substitutes 'be converted' for 'convert,' herein

all

agreeing with the older English versions, except that in the

Tyndale has 'should

turn,'

respect to the usage of the LXX.,

and 3C'n,

to return,

which

we

find that the

with

Hebrew words

3-1B^,

return.'

cause to return, are both rendered by

to

therefore, to be taken in the former case in

is,

in the latter in a transitive sense, as

also

is

place

first

Now

and Geneva 'should

common

an

(Tria-Tpfyjrai,

iiitriDisitroe,

in classical

and

Greek.

Occasionally both senses are found in the same sentence; as 2 Kings

(Sam.) xvii. 3
I will bring back (eTrio-rpe'>//a)) all the people unto thee, as
a bride returns {fTria-Tpecfiei) to her husband'; and Jerem. xxxviii. (xxxi.)
'

18: ^ETTia-Tpc^ov

/if,

Koi enia-Tpe'^o}.

In the texts before us

cerned only with the intransitive sense, which

we

are con-

found in the following

places, selected with a view to the variety of renderings adopted by our
Translators. Zach. i. 3
Turn {iiTKTTpi^aTi) ye unto me, and I will
turn unto you.' Ezek. xviii. 32: Turn yourselves {iTTi(TTp(y\raTe\ and live
:

is

'

'

unto me, and I will return unto

7
Kings viii. 33: 'When thy people Israel be smitten down before
the enemy, because they have sinned against thee, and shall turn again
Mai.

ye.'

you.'

iii.

Return

'

{(Tna-Tpi-^are)

{fTTia-Tpeyi/ova-i)

places A. V.

to thee,

is in

and confess thy name, and

pray.'

accordance with the Hebrew and Greek

In

all

these

in representing

'Turn thou me,

and so shall I be tur?ied.' For this 'being turned' has the obvious effect
of removing the act from the province of the Will, and making the latter
clause identical with the former, from which it is plainly intended to be
distinguished.
When I pray to God, Turn thou me,' I make a clear
acknowledgment of the necessity of divine influence, or (as it is expressed
in Art. X.) of 'the grace of God preventing me that I may have a good
will'; and when I add, 'and so shall I turn^ I assert the freedom of my
the act as that of a free agent; not so in Jerem. xxxi. 18:

'

own

will,

against the unscriptural notion of the irresistible operation of

The same remark applies even more strongly to the A. V.

divine grace.

xiii. 15, 'and should understand with their heart, and be coninasmuch as this expression, from its being employed in this and
similar passages, has acquired a more technical and dogmatical sense
than the other, and is therefore more liable to misconstruction. For all
these reasons it seems desirable, that both in the original passage 1, and

of Matt.
vej'ted^

In the original passage of Isaiah,

eTTLUTp^tpai;

and so Cranmer's version

our Translators (or rather Coverdale,

of Acts

who preceded them) seem

{eirtcTTp^xl/aTe).'

the verb

'

to convert

'

in

to

have used

an intransitive

sense, in close imitation of the

Greek

obsolete,

iii.

19:

'Repent and convert

But

this

usage

is

now

'conversion' a scriptural term?

IS
in the

it, we should adopt one or other of the more

and should turn, return, or turn again.^ Even so

N. T. citations of

familiar renderings,

'

'God our Saviour'

the honour due to

All that has preceded

opus.

249

mation, 'and

is

Fi7iis coronal

fully reserved.

only preparatory to the final consum-

is

SHOULD HEAL them 1.'

The few remaining

which

texts in

this

word

is

introduced

may be

conveniently taken in the order in which they occur in the Old and

New

Testaments.

Psal. xix. 7

The law

'
:

Hebrew

In the

this

is

of the Lord

literal

in the

rendering,

margin of Lam.
Psal.

'

i.

perfect, converting the soul?

A better translation,

with the conversion of a sinner.

has a place

is

a peculiar combination, which has nothing to do

margin here, and

making the

restoi'ing the soul,

in the text of Psal. xxiii.

soul to

come

again,'

may

The

3.

be seen in the

ii.

13: 'Sinners shall be C07iverted {inKrrpi^ovaiv) unto thee.'

li.

This case follows the determination of

Isai.

lo.

vi.

'The abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee.'

Here both Hebrew and Greek ("=1?^'.'!, fMera^ake'i) are different from former
Isai. Ix. 5

We

examples.

may

translate

'

shall be turned unto thee,' in the sense of

shall be transferred unto thee,'

'

turned

is

(T\'2pr\i^

comparing Lam.

v. 2

'
:

Our inheritance

unto strangers.'

Luke xxii. 32: 'And when thou art converted {iTria-Tply^as) strengthen thy
Here some Roman Catholic expositors (as Maldonatus, refuted
by Casaubon in his Exercitatio7ies Anti-Baron, p. 640 [p. 520, ed. 161 5]),
to avoid the application to the chief of the Apostles of what might seem a
derogatory term, would join ewi(TTpf\l/as aTijpicroi/, return arid strengthen, i.e.
by a common Hebraism, again strengthen, comparing Psal. Ixxxiv. (Ixxxv.)
brethren.'

<Tv

enia-Tpeyj/ai ^(ocoaeis

iqp.a.s.

This

is

a legitimate construction, but

The meaning
quum ad sanam

unnecessary in the present instance.

'

when thou

art

come

to

thyself,'

is

perfectly plain,

nienteni

redieris,

Euthymius Zigabenus) iraKiv fls ttjv npcoriju rd^iv.

There remains only James v. 19, 30: 'If any of you do err (TrXaurjOfj)
from the truth, and one convert {(Tria-Tpf^j]) him; let him know that he
which converteth {iTruTTpk^ai) a sinner from the error (TrXai'j;^) of his way
Here we have an instance of the transitive use of iinaTpi-^ai.
&c.'

(iTTOKaTao-Ta? (says

^
In John xii. 40 the substitution
by the Evangelist of maTpa(j>Q(n or
(rTpa<pw<n for iiri(rTpi\f/o}<Ti might seem

from the intransitive use of

Thus

to favour, in that passage at least, the

/xeda;

version 'be turned,' or 'be converted.'

God

But what has been said of the middle

^Tn(TTpa<pT^crofiai.

force of

also

(TTpacpTJi'ai

is

in

equally true of

the use of which in the

no respect distinguishable

iin(TTpa(privaL,

LXX.

is

etriaTpixpai..

Lam. v. 21 instead of koL

eTrtfrrpe'^o^ev we have Kal ein(Trpa(f)r](x6in

and

in Zach.

says:

Amos

i.

3,

and Mai.

ein(TTpe\j/aTe

iv.

irpds

iii.

wpbs ni,

v/xdi.

7,

koX

Compare

6 with verse 8 in the

Hebrew and Greek.

250
(Heb.
i.

'conversion' a scriptural term?

IS
^t^i^)?

^^

cause another to return^ which

'And many

16:

of the children of Israel shall

is

he

also found in
tJir)i

Luke

[iixicrrpi^ii) to

the Lord their God'; and in Acts xxvi. 18: 'To turn {fmaTpf^ai) them
from darkness to light.' Being here used in connexion vj'\\.h. going astray,
we are reminded of the figure of a lost sheep, which is to be brought back
to the fold, either by {vtto) the Great Shepherd himself, as \\\q primary, or
by {bia) one of those employed by him, as the secondary or instrumental

agent in his restoration.

In the latter case (which

may

xxxiv.

compare Ezek.

aptly

shepherds of

Israel, to

where

4,

is

it

is

here intended)

laid to the

TrXavwfxivov ovk fTTfo-Tpeyj/aTe,

we

charge of the

'neither have ye

brought again that which was lost.' Although the use of the word
to convert
is not here liable to the same theological objection as
before (since no one would think of attributing an irresistible power to
'

'

mere human agency) we cannot help thinking that a more familiar term,
more appropriate to the words TrXavx] and
n\avacrdai in which opinion we find ourselves anticipated by an expositor
who cannot be supposed to have had any prejudice against the popular
as bringing back, would be
;

idea of conversion, Doddridge,

any of you do wander from the

know

who
truth,

to

it,

'
:

let

If

him

that he that turneth back a sinner t&c'

On

the

whole,

while

protesting

fanatical use of the word, which

not be understood to deny that

when

the term,

We

thus paraphrases the passage

and one turn him back

against

that

indiscriminate

rightly understood,

both convenient and appropriate.

not say, indispensable, because we find that in

will

and

now so much in vogue, we would

conversion itself is a real fact, and
is

many

cases, to

word would be thought specially

applicable, the writers of Scripture, if they do not avoid the use of it,
have certainly employed other words in preference. Thus, we do not
read that Zacchaeus was converted by the preaching of Christ, or the
three thousand on the day of Pentecost by that of Peter, or a great
company of the priests by that of Stephen, or the gaoler by the stirring
appeal of Paul, or Lydia by his more argumentative discourse. Even the
which,

in

later

phraseology,

the

'

'

conversion of Paul himself, though

genuine conversion,
the

many

places of

is

fulfilling

every possible condition of a

not described by that particular term in any one of

Holy Writ

in

which

it

is

alluded

to.

Yet

in this

and

other instances, even up to the present day, of sudden and extraordinary

changes

in

the state of

mind

of individuals in regard to religion,

we

want a name to distinguish such cases from the experience of

ordinary Christians; and we may therefore without impropriety, on a
worthy occasion, allude to a conversion from infidelity, or a conversion
from sin. Again, to speak of the conversion of the heathen, or the
conversion of the Jews, or of any body of men, whom it is sought to
bring over from their former ignorance or error to the true faith, if it be
done with charity,' should give no offence. But when conversion is
certainly

'

IS
insisted

'conversion' a scriptural term?

upon as universally necessary

when preachers

divide

their

order to a state of salvation

in

hearers,

251

being

believers

in

common

two classes of 'converted' and 'unconverted'

when the former class are led to cherish overweening ideas of their
acceptance with God, and of their assurance of eternal salvation and
Christianity, into the

the latter are either driven to despair of their spiritual state, or else,

without any real change of heart, to adopt the phraseology and exhibit
the outward signs and badges of the 'converted';
a candid enquiry, how

such views of CONVERSION are consistent with a 'discreet and learned'

ministration of the Word of God, can never be deemed superfluous or
inopportune ^
far

p.

This note was printed in form of a

XV.

Ed.

pamphlet

in

October,

1876.

See

ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

*XX.

24'

'AW

ouSevos Xo-yov Troiovnai, oiSi

e|iavTu, ws TiXiiuxrai t6v Spofiov

move me,

my

neither count

course'

The

'i\o)

dear unto myself, so that

life

\i.ov

Ti.|iiav

might

finish

Sec.

X*^

dXX' ovSepos Xoyov

A, D, N^
(+/i6u D)

'^v^^v

iroioiifiai ttjv

dXX' ovdfvbs 'Koyov

TifjLiap

i'xu)

+ /xot D]

ovSe TrotoCfiat

P omit

with T. R., except that L,

the Latin versions Lucifer Calaritanus

reading

rifiiav fjiavrci.
ttjv ylfv\r]i>

f^avT(Z {-tov D^).

P agree

E, H, L,
shorter

ti]v 'I'vx.'HV

'But none of these things

variations of the principal MSS. are as follows

B, C,

Of

my

A. V.

\i.ov k.t.I.]

Sed pro

nihilo

acstiino

fiov after yp-vxJ]"-

354-367) has the

ineain carani esse

(a.d.

anitnam

Sed nihil horuni cura est 7nihi, neque habeo

The Vulgate (whose authority Dean Alford
ipsatn (xniniatn carain iniJii.
unaccountably claims for the absence of ovhk e^w) has Sed nihil horuin
mihij Cod.

the longer

vereor^,
(it

ttec facio

animain

meam pfetiosiorein

would appear) of the reading of

The

Syriac Peschito version

aestimatur aninia
the translator
the words

i/iea

(^,i^

may have had

e/iavrw

rifiiav

jfj^LxIiD,

White)

g^

|j

Sed mi/ii
.^ ]jj)-

7iihili
Still

him the whole reading of B, because

the

sense contained in the

The Philoxenian

Syriac agrees with T. R.,

than

is

to

usual with this version

which may be thus Graecised

in

all

|i:l..*_k

(iW

\6yoi> noioiinai, ov8e XeXoyiarai not '^vx^

22-24

certain

or D.

the shortest of

add nothing

freely translated

St Chrysostom, in his
vv.

>

before

preceding part of the clause.

somewhat more

is

qiiain vie; a free translation

Commentary on

ovSeva (not

f^'^^

''"'

(Jo

ovdeuos,

|J

as

t'i^iiov.

the Acts (a.d. 401), quotes

exact accordance with T. R., from which, however, no

we do not possess a critical

and Matthaei found no MS. of it in the Moscow
there is no reason to doubt that his text agreed with

conclusion can be drawn, since

edition of this work,

collection.
^

Cf.

p.

Still

132

The

f-

printed appeared in
phlet in March, 1875.
^

As

TTOiovfxai

note here

re-

form of a pam-

See

p. xv.

Ed.

St Jerome here translates \6yoi>

(or ix^)

by

vercor, so in his

Latin translation of
of

Job

'Kbyov

gives

(xxii.
<rov

4),

llic

Lxx. version

as the equivalent for

woiov/j.ei'os

tinicns te arguct

eX^y^ei
tc.

<7e,

he

ACTS XX.

24.

253

T. R. at least as far as relates to the clause, ov8e exco k.t.L, since he

twice repeats those words with a slight variation {ovk x<>> n^iav tt^v

passage (0pp. T.

ffiavTov ^vxi]v) in his explanation of the

ix. pp.

332

c,

priori, that

it

B).

334

In support of the longer reading

the

suits

context

mentioned

and

hicr\jLa

In

better.

alluded to these minor evils

and

bound

to be

Modern

to

seems probable, thereitself, he should have

Jerusalem, he

at

had

speaker

replies

upon
/ am

only, but also to die &c.

however,

critics,

It
life

the

just as in the next chapter (xxi. 13),

imprisonment

foretelling his

ready not
MSS.,

but not death.

ffXiyj/^eis,

before expressing his contempt for

fore, that

Agabus

may be argued a

it

preceding verse

the

in

deference to the authority of the older

prescribe that preference

certain critical canons, which

should be given to the shorter and more difficult reading over the lono-er
easier one, have decided that the T. R. in this passage is to be
replaced by that which is contained in those older MSS.

and

I.
In regard to the difficulty of this reading, that term seems hardly
apphcable to the present case. A difficult reading is one which presents
something apparently incongruous in the sense, or anomalous in the
construction, which an ignorant or half-learned copyist would endeavour,

by the use of such

a true

he possessed, to remove; but which

by probable explanation, and a comparison of similar
defend against all such fancied improvements. In the reading
critical faculty as

critic is able,

cases, to

before us, aX\' ouSefoj \6yov noiovfiai

construction,

simply
it

and not the

difficult,

There

but impossible.

baffles novices

Trjv

sense, which

and experts

^vx^f

is

really

Let us see

alike.

ifiavra,

rifjLiav

in question

is

and

it

is

no way of getting over

how

it

the

this is not
it

has fared with the

latter.

1.

Dr

Tischendorf,

in his edition of the

on the place

A. V. (Tauchnitz, 1869), has

But on no accou7it do I
dear unto myself, that I might finish my course.^ The error
but his English assistant ought to have
is excusable in a foreigner
informed him, that 'ON no account' and 'of no account bear a totally

this curious note

hold

my

'S

[i.e.

N,

B]

life

'

different

would be
2.

meaning
:

dXX'

Dean

and

that the

Greek answering

ox)ha\iQ>s noiovfiac rfjv

Alford,

in

his

^vxw

Revision

translates the shorter reading thus

Tifxiav

to his

proposed version

enavrS.

of the A.

But I coutti my

V.

(London,

1870)

of no value utito
a version which (as was remarked of the
myself, so that I finish &c.
Peschito) is not more than is required to satisfy the Greek, dXX' ou'Sei/os
\oyov noiovum ttjv ^vxijf, the words ri^lav (fiavr^ being left untranslated.
In the notes to his Greek Testament he says 'The best rendering in
English would be, / hold my life of no account, nor precious to me ;^ in
which, if the tautology might be pardoned, the interpolation of the copula
:

life

ACTS XX.

254
before

rifilav

24.

shows clearly that this reading cannot be construed as a

must be broken up into two
and if by ouSe, why

single clause, but

not by

that

difficulty,

He

ovhi. exco^

also suggests, in explanation of the constructional

clause

'the

in

question

a combination of i^co con-

is

ffJiavToii, and ov noiovyidi ttjv

Such combinations, no doubt, are to be found, a
simple instance of which is Acts xi. 17
eyw 8e ris rjfiT]v dvvaros KO)Xii<rai
Tov 6e6v; which is an amalgamation of two forms in which the question
might have been put rt's- ruirjv Iva Kuikvaaiyn TOV deov, and nws rjfirju twaros
Ka>\v(Tai TOP deov.
But the present example is quite different. In it the

structions, ovdfvos Xoyou

yj/vx^iv Tifiiav

ttjv

TTOioxifxai

^vxh'"

e^avra.'

original construction

\6yov

TToioviiai ttjv

words

TifMiav ejiavra

is

not only begun, but concluded.

more

"^vx^v nothing

mere

are a

is

required

After dXA' ov8ep6s

and the other two

pantiiis assiittts, spoiling the construction

without adding anything to the sense.

The

II.

shortness of a reading

may

from two causes.

arise

Either

compared may have been interpolated for

reasons which generally appear on the face of it
or some words may
have accidentally dropped out from the longer text, which usually
happens from the similar endings of two words not far distant from each
other, the eye of the copyist passing over the intermediate words.
Such
an accident commonly betrays itself by the want of coherence in the parts
of the sentence thus improperly brought into contact
they do not Join
on together. This is just what we observe in the case before us. An
accomplished critic, even if he knew of no other reading, would
the reading with which

it

is

Alendi aliqiiid hie latet, lactmain suspicor. He

pronounce at once
would probably detect the source of the error, the fusion of two members
into one
of which he would be pretty sure that aXX' ovhivos \oyov
TToiovfiai belonged to the first, and Tifiiav ifiavTa to the second
leaving it
doubtful to which of the two tt^v -^vx^v should be assigned.
Now let him
be informed that the MSS. which he has been using are not the only
:

authorities for settling the text, but that there are other ancient MSS.

which confirm his suspicion, and make the construction sartani tectani by
ttjv ^I'XV"
^^d I think he would hardly

the insertion of two words before

entertain a doubt, that the accidental omission,

if

not of these identical

words, at least of something- similar to them, furnished the true solution

of the difficulty.

Assuming, then, the probable existence of a lacuna between jroiovfiai

and TTjv ^vxfjv, we may proceed to encjuire how it may most satisfactorily
be supplied.

No

shorter or easier

method can be proposed than

suggested by the reading of the other uncials

7'er/f,

Is

the latter in the

e^w that verb?

objection to

it.

same mood,

As

Some

far as the
critics

that

which

is

a negative copula, and a

tense, &c. as that in the former clause.

language

is

concerned, there can be no

have denied that

x<i>

per

se is ever

used

in

ACTS XX.
the sense of aestimo^
of possessio)i

avTov

fl-^ov

255

they seem to contend for

all

ovv

exeis Koiv(op6i>

ifie

Kcil

so long as the use itself

TovTois eix^ov ol

To which

S'

may

it

eK roii

be added that

a place, along with e^e

it is

if

may be

easily

have the very phrase

fiaXicrra

817

{f(llt!S

conceded
Tiynov

avrw

eVt

avrop avdpcoTrav efiicrow.

this use of e'xfiv

should be held to be

not on that account less likely to have found

fif TrapjjTTjiJLevnu,

The

the writings of St Luke.

&5y 7rpo(f)riTr]v

Ol jih ovv TrarpiKioi tlulov

Travrcov

8i]iJ,ov

not of the purest Greek,

We

not disputed.

is

Dion. Hal. At. Rom. X.

that the idea

on

rovs toiovtovs evTifiovs ex^Tf

doctores possidete ita ut eos honofetisY ; which

ex^i-v in

is,

not to be excluded from such examples as

is
el

but

24.

and other undoubted Latinisms,

in

real obstacle to our acquiescing in the

the words ov8i f'xm had once formed a part of

no possibility of accounting for the subsequent
omission of them. This is an insuperable objection, but it does not
apply to other supplenients in which the verb is of the 7)iiddle voice, so

reading of T. R.

is,

that

the original text, there

forming a clear

fouy

if

is

o/jLoioreXevTov

Luke

St

If

1.

and

these there are at least

rjyovp.ai.

dW ovdevos

wrote,

originally

Xoyov

xoiov|iai,

ov8e

cause of the lacuna in B, C, X is

and we might then have accounted for the readings of the other
epavrcS, the

Troiotpp-ai TTjv y\fvxhv Tip.iav

patent

Of

with noLovpai.

TTOiovfiai, Xoyi'^o/xat, TiOejiai,,

by supposing that the

uncials

for

copyists,

the sake of variety, had

substituted e^o) for noiovpcu in one or other of the two clauses.

must be confessed

Still

be highly improbable that so correct a writer as

the author of the Acts of the Apostles, in this, one of the most finished
it

to

portions of his work, should have repeated the

others equally suitable at his

One

2.

in the

of these

Greek

is

word frequently used in similar phrases

had been the word, we might, perhaps,

Xoyi^opai, a

But

Bible^.

same word, when he had

command.

if

this

have expected (though not absolutely necessary) the insertion of as before

Tifiiap,

or of elvai after

avOpatnos
dp.apriq'^
3.

it,

vwqpeTas

cos

and

agreeably to St Paul's use, ovtcos

HpicrTov

Xoyi^ecrde

eavTovs

'^pas Xoyi^fadco

veKpovs

pev

eivat,

rrj

in other places.

The use

of riOepai in such phrases as peya Tideadai, nap' ovdev

is well known
and with respect to
worthy of observation that St Chrysostom in his Homilies
on the Epistle to the Hebrews, in alluding to this very text, actually
employs it in preference to e'xco. His words are (0pp. T. xii. p. 45 c)
dXXa ravra piKpa rw prfhe ttjv yj/vx^v Tiplav Tidepiuco, Kara tov p.aKapiov
UavXov. But since we have seen reason to believe that St Chrysostom

Tideadai, bevTepov ridecrdai ti tivos &c.

this

word

it is

E.g.

C.

F.

Commentary on

A. Fritzsche in his

where he quotes our

suspicion of
lii

its

h.e. ut sit tnihi cara.

St Matthew, p. 487,
text without

any

genuineness, explaining

Jietvitafii inea??f^oss\(\QO

fnihicaram,

^
ii.

Matt.

xiv.

5,

Philem.

17,

Phil,

29.
^

E.g. Deut.

**

Cor.

iv.

ii.

i,

11, Nehem.
Rom. vi. ri.

xiii. 13.

ACTS XX.

256

24.

read the words alluded to exactly as they stand

in T. R., all that can

be certainly concluded from this passage is, that if St Luke had written
ovSe Tideficu Trjv V'wx'?" TifJ-iav f/iaurm, he could not have expressed himself

with greater propriety.

There remains yet one more word, which besides being equally

4.

appropriate with any of the others, better

(so to speak) with nomvfjLai

that

fulfils

the condition of rhy)ning

This

is, ijyov/xai.

St Paul, e.g. (jXXT/Xovr i^yovfievoi vnepex^i'Tas iavraiv

Tovs

I810VS SfCTTroraf Traarjs

examples of rifnou

Dion.

Hal. A7itiq.

woXffjiiav,

ra

loc.

Rom.

((pr], TToiT^'crato

Ovk

we have

atofiari

avTTju'

TTpo

8iafiapTvpaa-6ai-^.

ravra

0Tav...fj.7]Tf

We

(f>vya8cov.

rfjv ylrvxi^v

(fiiXovs

aavTou

ttjv

may add

TrpoTifjiOTepou]

TcivTrji

It is

npo

MS.

how

d\\ ov8f

place,

01)

The

if

(as

following

substituting Xoyov for

inserting the line supposed to have been omitted

words ov8i

easily the

out in transcribing, especially

this

'\l/vx']''

Chrysostom

St

rjyovpai to TfXtcrai tov 8p6p.ov, to

unnecessary to point out

on

in

dvrl

iTpoTip.6T(pov [fort.

TavTrjs'

probable) they occupied a whole line in the MS.

Sinaitic

k(h

Tifxia

i]yrJTai.

rjyfla-dai.

tovs av8pas, ri/iKurepai' Tiyrja-apevos

may have dropped

of the

and confining ourselves

iv rals y}/vxals koWos

30 (quoted by Wetstein)

v.

axrei eXtytv' ov (fiiXw avTTju

r)yovp,ai

ro

^yrjcraTO

jxe

aiiia ttjs 8ia6i^Kr)s

einfu ort a\y^fifv (fort. dXy<5 nev), avayicTi Se (f)ep(iv'

rjyovp.ai
(f>L\a>

ri,

find the entire phrase rifilav

Ka6o8ov Tu)v avv TapKvviois

TTJs

ad

we

Lastly,

olKfla^.

to profane authors,

riyeladai

riyrj(Taa6ai tov iv

Tifii(OTff)ov

a^lovs ijyeiadcoirav

riixrjs

Turning

Kotvov riyr](Ta^vos^.

to

quite in the style of

is

on ttkttou
to

is

is

very

a copy

Xoyou,

and

AAAOYAENOC
AOrONnOIOYMAI
OYAEHTOYMAI
THNYYXHNTIMI

ANEMAYJnnCTE
The

third line having been passed over,

it

became necessary to rectify

we get the reading

the construction by changing \6yov into \oyov., whence

The

of B, C, N.

from a

T. R. (which

fairly successful

at least as old as St

is

Chrysostom) arose

attempt to supply the obvious deficiency of the

mutilated reading by the insertion of ov8e ex^ before ttjv ^//ux)^'. And,
lastly, the reading of A, D would be derived from the last by changing
the places of

and

irowiifiai

familiar with the use of

bination, \oyov
^

Heb.
"^

Phil,

Platonis

538 E.

fiev

Tim.

12,

i.

vi.

i,

passages
IV.

0pp. {Couv.)
[Cf.

Herod.

p.

IV.

210
2:

li,

Kal

airapvaavres

flfat TLfj.nLiTepov.']

For \6yov

in the

common com-

e^eti'.

avTov eTncrrdnfuov

riyevvTai.
*

3,

the author of this change being less

for acstiiiiare than

X. 29.

(Pol.)

t6

ii-

exftv

e'xft"

TroioO/xat

the following

may be compared.

65: ^etpwc 5^

\6yov woU-qTai.
i]

d^

twv

^paxvv.

oi

Herod.

iXddvTwv tuv

olv

Anton. Liberalis .XXX

fxiv (/xvrjaT-qpwv)

\6yov ivoiUTO

Pans. AIcss. xvi. 10:

'A/iictto-

fxlvovi 5i drrelpyoi'TOS...' vdtva inoiovvro

\6yov.]

LIST OF
St

Matthew

i.

THE NOTES.

LIST OF

258
St

Luke

VI.

16

35
VII.
i.\.

30
II

12

25
X. 30

32
37

40
42
>^i-

.S3

XII.

19

XIII.

9
"+.

33

THE NOTES.

LIST OF
Acts

Acts

VII. 45

53

31
IX.

25

30
34
38
X. 24

28
XI.

12

21

29
XII.

12
13
17
19
XIII.

34
XIV.

13

20
XV.

17,

THE NOTES.

18

19

XX.

259

LIST OF

26o
I

Corinthians

i.

THE NOTES.

SUPPLEMENTARY INDEX OF PASSAGES AND

SUBJECTS DISCUSSED OR ILLUSTRATED.
Acts of the Apostles 254
73 (XXVIII. 21), 252

Amos

(LXX.

74

IX.

87 (xix. 33), 48 (xxi.

(XX. 24)

(xi. 17),
f.

4),

185

f.

(xxiv.

12),

14)

Aorist, translation of 86, 99, 189, 204

Books, Public burning of atheistical 129

'

Cloths

and

'

'

clothes

'47

Colossians, Epistle to the 38

Come

by, to

(il.

8)

(old English idiom)

144
Conditional clauses, Accumulation of 163
'

'

'Convert' and 'be converted'

2 46f.

8,

Copyists, tendency to hortatory forms 155,

Corinthians, First Epistle to the 187

(l.

180
161 (vi.

16),

7, TjTTTjfia),

19 (VII. 36), 42 (XI. 4)

'

Demand

Drink,

Esther,

'

The

offers of to Christ

The Book

on the Cross 22

of 13 (iv. 16), 42 (vi. 12,

LXX.)

Flattering prooemia forbidden 127

Flesh,

Greek words denoting 124

Free education

in

500 B.C. 92

The Epistle to 38
Hosea 13 (LXX. vi. 2)
Hyperbaton 75
Hebrevi's,

Isaiah 59

(LXX. xxix.

19),

(in.

248

12)

f.

(vi.

10),

249 (lx.

5)

173 (vii. 21),

262

SUPPLEMENTARY INDEX OF PASSAGES AND SUBJECTS.

James,

St, Epistle of 8

(i.

249

19),

(v.

f.

20)

jg,

Joel 26 (iv. 13)

John,

St,

The Gospel according

to 84 (iii. 25), 21 (xii. 19), 248, 249 n. (xii. 40),

(xvi. ,7)

84, 87

The First Epistle of 212 (iii.

The Second Epistle of 84 {v.
The Second Book

Kings,

Luke,

of 13 (xviii. 9, 10)

The Gospel according

St,

20)
4)

(XXI. 19), 249 (XXII. 32),

to 5

(vi.

Mark, St, The Gospel according to 2 (i.

Matthew, St, The Gospel according to
248

The

Needle's Eye,

Numbers

172 (XIII. 33), 246

(XIII. 15),

f.

3 (xx.

so-called

24),

12 (xili. 32), 70 (xvi. 21), 72

(XXIV. 21)
6),
i

f.

(iii.

35

11)

57 (xii. 31), 38 (xii. 33),

(xviii. 3), 87 (xxiii. 34)

(xi.

14),

117,

(change of name) 121

Gate of 196

10)

'Other,' Negligent use of 78

Paul, St (different accounts of Conversion)

Perfect tense for aorist

Peter, St, First Epistle of 239 (iv. 8)

Second Epistle of 244

Philippians,

The

11, ^Xdatptj/Mov Kpiuiv)

(11.

Epistle to the 6 (iv.

18)

Present participle (implying destiny) 242

Preterite tense with present signification 91

Proverbs 25 (xxxi. 21)

Psalms, 247 n. (cxiv.

3)

The Book of the 84

Romans, The Epistle to the 163
Revelation,

Strabo

(xiii.

2,

(il.

68

10),

(xii.

(xi.

and

xii.

17),

189 (xxi. 8)

21)

3)

Tertullian, 217 {Lib. de Orat. xii.)

Thessalonians,

The

Timothy, The

First Epistle to 51

First Epistle to the 72

The Second
Uncanonical

(iv.

Epistle to 56

Books of the O.T.,

(11.

Christ's

Vessels for honour and for dishonour 215

'When

as,'

f.

'while as'

4),

60

(v.

18)

4)

St James' Epistle 8

Vestments 217

(iv.

15)

knowledge of

8,

allusion

to

in

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

ayairav

dyuva

= caress)

dvTi^dXXeiv X6-/ovs 81

34

^Xf"'> '^o.pix^i-v

dpTidiaridecrdai 2

195

ayuvLa 77
a-yiovLav

LXX.) 78
an infinitive) 66

(in

dvTXelv [v5wp) 84

dSwareiv

dvuidfv 86

irapd tivi) 46

(ri

ddeTelv 59,

= disappoint)

d^wTciTW

30

aiytaKbs 146

and

t6j' ^e6;')

dTTeXiri^eii'

245

ipurav loi

dTT^X"

alriav (pipeip 140

dirix'^^v

[vapa

Tt;'os

= 'hear

gen.

and

with

39

f.

dvo^dXXeiv

dKaKos 166

93,

157

59

= sufficit)

66

kXIvt])

di'.

(17

f.

(o^k) dftos Trpos...

aivetv (t(^ Oeip

cLKoijeiv

f.

106

dvTiXiyeLv

a/ywvl^oixaL (with

atreiv,

dvTiXafi^dveadai 210

awittere)

231

his defence')

dTTO^rjaeTaL [diri^-q) eZs...

accus.

aTrdjSXTjTOS (ovd^v dir.)

(=:duor) 170

117,

f.

74

208

203

dTToSox?;

cLKoieaOaL iwi tivos 23

dwoKpiTTTeiv

aKwXvTios 150

dwopla (with gen. of cause) 74

dXrjdeveiv

diropcpavi^eadai

192

dXridivds deds

104

aXX6Tpios 165

f.

dfictpTaveiv eh...
aj'iz7eti'

eis

dj'a7/idfii'

dvayKaloL

173
78

137

120

of 67

134

70
irpbs...

156

175

&vdpwTroi evdoKias 49

150

177
f.

236

avdddTjs 219
aCxT?

a^T6s

f.

dvdpwTrivbv Xiyeiu

68

ficrwTos

dTi/xd^eiv

14

I24f.

decr/xd

193
1

d(rx''?M<"'f'''

dva<paipip (xrjc 7^1*)

dvdpLCTTipds

dpirayfj.6s

d<Tljfi{pu)Pos

f,

dvdTTTjpos, spelling

dvevplcTKU} 47

excommu-

nication) 96

daTCLTeiv

dvaw^Hireiv 140

dcfi'i'at

134

134
dpaj (colloquial) 172

116

dvarpecpecrdai

f.

tivos

dirocpopTL^eadaL

118

(plXoi

dvaKpiveiv

134

dwoaTepeiv ^^
aTToavvdycoyos (of Christian

dvadefxari. di'ade/j.aTi^eiv
dvalpeffL?

199

dwb

dirocnrdffdai

(ro crvv^Bpiov)
1

{rriv yyjv)

= nNT)

15

= ai^TO/uaroj)

our6s...eK?j'os

(of

104

same person)

the

2l6f.
d<pi.ivat

and

ciTroXi'etj'

f.

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

264
jSdpos (iv ^dpei fJvai)

^acTKalveiv

^cti'

199

jSao-Tdfeic

= sh'a/)

97

f.

^epXijadai (of sick persons)

pX^fji/xa

7,

70

Spaais)

pXiireiv

24

(of places)

/caret...

144

I96f.

Jei/etJ'

5e (in MSS.) for fSe

ei

divacvTo (parenthetical)

Toh tipos 50

eh and

(f

efs

tQ>v

fTri

with accus. (of place

= to come

^K'SOTOS

135

to...)

= yiveTO

yi-yov(v

iyiverb

(in

avTcp

ti

Matt.)

and

CKeiffe

f.

eyeverd

tl

= to

be born) 95

yeviadaL dvdpL (of marriage)

yivuffKerat (impersonal) 37
yXcx}(T<j6Ko/ji.ov

156

learning) 92

= KT)

deair6Tr)s

^^ T(j

28

(T/3itDi'

i]fiepu)v)

20,

5ta5e^d/^e^'o^

Sia/coiJetv

StaSox^s)

e/<-

116

= to make

between) 119
1

dLaTraparpi^ai 2

34

f.

OLacnifLV 56

5tara7^ 116
1

(ou)

158

138
a

72

e^oi^^evetj'
{

= a//oijia/i}

162

eVei<Ta7W7'^ 227

iireiaipxecdai 75
distinction

eVi with accus. (of ruling) 111,

fTTt/SaXwi'

(^/cXate)

= ;r

eiribiopOwv

219

185

166

iwLffTrivaL Tivi

f.

tTTtcrToXr;

OOKlfXa'^tLV

41

j^ I

8,

= to

135
f.

47
246

f.

I43

5ia rt/'os 202

eTrL(TTp^\pai

= quod

ff.

cogui/a)

209

eiTLffKevd^eaOai

fTrlaraais

19

^7ri7J'6'res

iwiirX'qffaeLV

l3of.

oixo(^Ta(Tla

-eiadai 76

iirnriTTTeiv (of crowds

^ ('Justice') 148

oidjKeiv

171

98

^TTt/ueXe/as tux"''

SiipxecrBai 88

Oiowerris

^cTTti')

f.

attincl ad)

diavvetv (ttXovv)

5^77,

^UTvyxdyeiv rivl 140

^Trei

f.

(forensic use)

OLaTpipeiv

els...

e^aireti',

diuKOvia (of household service) 63

diaKplveiv

64

f.,

= (oi'k-)

141

e|o/xoXo7rc 75

229

139

e^ivevaev 88

140

0(d7;'a)(ns

e^cf

ej'r6s

69

oial-iaXXeiv

BiadTjKT]

215,

215

5id tivcs) 202

[eTTicTToXr]

135

10

evTa<pia(j fibs

5id (napTiipwv)

96

f.

ylyveadai.

/x^(7(^

^voxos

f.

= owner)

87,

84,

f.

134

EXXT/ytcrri yiVilxTKeiv

(oi)k)

f.

184

5e/cr6s

144

eV yuvig, (proverbial)

125

BeiaiBal/jLcov

tQ)!'...)

eKXeiiroPTOs tov ijXiov 79

ez'^Xf"'

237

daixd'^eiv

eK

1 1 1

'4lJ.(po^os

97

= elementary

38

(6 ffs)

TLvks

(jx^areveiv 197

f.

yoyyvdfxds 92
ypdfifiara

53,

^KTpufMa 179
iXanbv or eXatwc (to 3pos) 73

115

ai)r6s

yevitjdai

(KauAWj'os)

eKdoxv {=expectatio) 231

62

Kara, rbv rdrrov

ff.

213,

TTOLeiadai

e/c/3oXi7f

f.

112, (tAos) 71

dJideKo.
{

146

(dTriXai/crtc)

eK tQ}v

237

152,

77

elvai iv

eis

16

ydfj-oi

92

et

(ixaKpdv)
7d/xos,

e'dj'...)

74

elvai iv dyuvlq.

171

^i(i}tik6s

(=:t/ ouv

of/f

iSatpl^eii'

189

til.

press upon) 25

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

eTnavcrTaais

185

TriTl0ecr6aL

149

and

epidTav

iXdelv)

Ttj-a

(k.

143,

f.

265

atTelv

loi

Kara^pa^eveiv 196

f.

rooms) 39
erepodLdaaKaKew 203

KaraYOTyrei/eti'

iroifia iffTiv

/caTaKoTrTeti/ eaur6i'

(of

icTTpufx.ei'os

f.

189

KaraKeiffOai 25

67

evSoKelv v..., -ia 48

27

KaToKaXetv 238

f.

evfieradoTos 213

KaraKaix^aveiv 84, 158

einrpoffdeKTOS

Karaj'i'^tj

eiiplffKecv

184

Karacrekiv

^Xet (rpd/JLOS riva)

44

?W5

(of fishing) 109,

^7]IJ.L(j36r)vai

61

Kve/j.^aTeveiP

Keipla

fjXinKa

= spero)

198

Kivelv

160

iJTTrifxa

f.,

171

KOLVwviKOS 213

f.

and

Oeorrjs

(and

BepaTreCeiv

KOTTldv

151

lacrdai)

-eadaL

60,

(of

118

KOCTfllKOS

228
irpodiaews 144

rrjs

Kplvew {^aliqiiid seciim statuere) 167

18

6pia/j,^vetv

f.

tivl

Kpareiv

gods) 127

Kplcris ^\aa<f>r]ijLias

244

IdaOai (and Oepaireveii') 60

Kpoveiv (t7]v dijpav)

iS^a 22

KTOLffdai

TO,

5ia,

r5.

174

17

KoWacrSai
deioT-qs

f.
f.

KripvaaeLv (in athletic contests)

91

61

T]IJ.i0av)]S

f.

145

K(pa\atovi' 35

f.

188

96

Kepdalveiv

164

116

= reprehensibilis)

Ke<pd\aiov 227

X^'PO

{''i?

238

KaT7)(f>La,

TjXiKla

I30>

x^'^P")

114,

KaTypo)afi.ivo%

f.

83

eaurii;

f.

KaraaraaLS, KaraffTrifia, -tikos 220

7rp6y...

f^j*

114

(ttjv

/carao-xeo-is

f.

?ws (^Twv) 49

f.

120

f.

= 5i;i'a(7^at) 14,
= aestimare) 254

^Xtf

200

f.,

f.

KaTapTi^eif 167

f.

236

i(pri/jLepos

159

KaraTTOfeiadai

f.

evcppaiveadai 69

T67roj

(k.

62,

^evetr^ai) 62

= (his) own

home) 84

KTuifxai

120

(of buying)

and

K^KTrj/xai

1 1

72

Upovpyelv 165
-la

Iffbrifios,

240

188

IffTopetv

XaYxoti'etj/

Xajx^aveiv

= to
= to

cast lots)

106

get gain)

84

f.

XapLirpQs (of feasting) 70

KaOalpeiv (of arboriculture)

Kadaipeiv

= :mmim(ere)

\avdaviT(j}

103

129

KadeXew (of bodies of the dead) 44

Kadl^eiv (of appointing judges) 171
(cai

(copula between a

finite

(fiTj

X.

roCro u/xaj) 242

XelwecrdaL ev rivi Trpay/xaTi 235

f.

verb and

XoYioj 129
X670;' fTrexc"' Tti'os
(ouSecis) X0701'

193 f

iroieladai

133

f.,

a participle) 72
/caXot

224
KaXws
/card.

?p7a

(in

the

Pastoral Epistles)

fMaKapicT/jLOi

154

/xaKpoOvfxe'iy

(k.

^wv)
K.

KoKifi, in

ei'

dvfa/J.iv)

42,

(ot

Kara

a good place) 236

184,
ttjj'

(k.

Ke(pa\rjs

'Aalav t6xoi)

jxavdoiviiv

72

(with adjectives) 210

jxapavaOa i8o
fjiaxcipa.

76

f.

252

ff.

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

266
(ii/ToXi^)

Ij.y6.\rj

fi4Wov,

will

be ready) 240

fjAveiv tL TLva

160

TrapaTTTW/j-a

(of future events)

f.

f.

TrapaXoyii^eadaL 235

TO 65

et's

235

f.,

TrapaXiyeaOai 143

(=1

ytieXX^ffw

80

Trapa/cilTTTetv

fueXeTau 209

132

irapaT-qprjcavTes {absolute posituni)

IJLepU

(convivial use) 64

7rapaTi'7x<i''f"' (0^ Traparicy^^di'Oi'Tes)

^lerd

Tpds

wapavriKa 183

55 n.

7]fj.^pas

169

/tera(7X'?/'ia7^^et'

188

irdpeifii

65

HTjTTOTe iarai

38

irdpeffts

153

and

Mwp^

crxv/J-f"-

'62

irapdevla

nulu

tacite significare)

100

ttSs

j't/cac

(of victory in lawsuits)

j'oetJ'

151

171

141

Tret^oj

oTSa

oiK7}p.a.

ff.

and

118

wepiTToietadai

resolve)

119

oVia, rd
(in

6(r/nT7

f.

(absolute use of St John) 87

(6)

TroXus

f.

f.

TTopKela

123

irpaaial

30

25

TrapajSaWeii'

184,

(ot

ir.

Tivos

= ol

f.

(^

= trajiccre)

131

wapaytviaBai 73
n-apabix^c6o-<- 136
7ra/)a5i56cat

176

(tt;!'

Trapa/fouet;'

102

234
f.

e vita)

66

f.

wpoypd(f>eLV

189

irpoix^<^6ai

152

irpo'tuTacrdai

f.

= to

practise in business)

f.

irpovoiav irouladaL
vpoirerris

28

= discedere

irpoXafi^dveadai 190

f.

irap6.K\riTOS

people)

TTopKTfxoi 21

223

^vxr/") 124, (t6 aCofxa)

TrapaiTeicr^at 43,

37

wpo^i^d^etv
5(/fa/it;')

91

ovx

58

;)

= battle) 67
178
o'xXos = the common

ourws 87

olKeioi)

133

(6) TTtcTTEt/wj'

TTopeijeadai

(tt.

f.

149

with indie. 35, with aor. subj. 94

071 { = Ti;) 33, ( = 5^Xoy oTt) 212, 243
ouTos (deictic use) 133, (^vulgaris) 229
ora;/

wapa

149

irLp.irpa<T9ai

TroXf/Ltos

connexion with triumph) 181

olov

f.

40

vbOev (dyopdcrofxev

Aa^iS 121

otr.

173

157

5rX7;7ds iiriOeivaL 61

122

opiU.-^

ajxapTlas

TrfpnrlTTTfiv rivi 61

(in requests)

= to

(yvvaiKa)

irepteXdv (nautical use)

oXos dvdpioiros 93
6piye<T0ai 204
opl'^eiu

f.

noun) 131

(after its

TrepijSf/SXT^/x^fos

ff.

175
85

oKffjCTris

(/U7))

220

otVoi/pyds

232

{=cliens) 166

Trepidyeiv
Trept

Tid^uai.

orj-oy

Trepi

192

^x^"'''^^

57

167

TTeXaTTjs

oiKovpos
yUj;

25

= 1 remember) 187
deafiUTTipiov) 120

oiKodo/Mri

01

Troieftr^ai)

of)

= all manner

irelpav Xa^elv

= 65.

bonam partem)

war pis 10

f.

oSiv Troieif

50

(in

f.

weideiv

108

-v<t/jl6s

wapovaia 65 n.

veuKopos 130

vvcTdiiv

f.

{x'ripcL...a.w6 ttjs irapd. ai'XTys)

irapo^vveiv,

ff.

230
I'eiyet;'

125

irapacpipuv [rb iroTrjpiov) 39

f.

fieTarldecrdaL

/uo/)07j

74

{fxrid^v

Tvpoaavafiaivuv 66
npocrSiicOai

127

wpoadeKTos 184

164

irp.

f.

f.

irpa/rreiv)

131

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.

irpoffipxeffdai tivl (=\.o

consent to) 211

nva 225

Trpoa\a/j,^dvfCT0ai

{^^patromis) and

irpodTa.T-q's

irpoTuveiv {riva

ifMaffiv)

136

-rts

166

TTwy yap...

124

^x^'" (of prophecies) 76

TerapTatos (of dead bodies) 96

Tt

ecrrat twi...;

rt

o?5as

Tts

117

(dtpg);

r/

-(T/xa

^dWeiv, Xa^eif 40

paTrlafxacn

piirTelv IpuTLa

To\p.rj(Tas eicrrjXdf

cnvddiv
(Tiros,

crippos)

CKvOpuTTOi,

body) 183

177

virocTTiWeadai (ovB^v)

vworideadaL 208

f.

(in

sacrifices)

122

and

(TTpaTevo/xevos

I'TTcoTTtdfeii'

190

= fiiyocrTaTijcrat)

and

(TvyKO/xi^eip

16

21

(po^os,

67,

125

f.

= e^apyvpL<Tas)

68

163

(TvveiMvaL (ov^h iavT<^)

f.

^xe'" ^34
-rep

156

= 5td

179

115

f.

Xpeia 192

168

115

et's...

^e^j

xe'/''

161, (and (piXavdpuiwia) 222

XP'^/cTTOT^js

crvvipxeaOai tivl 40

Xwpeti'

avviaTrjKivai.

Xwp/s

242

14,

94,

= dfii)

184
103

128

a\ivix^<^OaL

20

and

tiSii'as

f.

<TV(rx'rilJ-^Tii;e<ydat

ffX^ii'ea-dai

186

Xap'S

Xoi'/cos

cXVfJ^o-

165

XctpiJ'

avvairdyecrdaL

f.

0. roO Kvplov 183

(ppovpeiu

(^i/)

(Ti'i'tServ

172

f.

163

ffvvoKl^eadai iiof.

(TDi'eXat/i'eti'

f.

(piXoTifieicr 6 ai

195

rifl [els Tr6\e/xov)

155

avix(f)VTO%

(piXoveiKia 75

f.

(TVfnrepKpipeffdai

<rvvayayd)v

230

(colloquial)

(f)ipo}v

avWap.^a.v<Tdai (=help) 57

avix^dWeiP

<f>ipe(TdaL

f.

= rob)

ff.

(piKavdpuwla 147

<TVKO(j)avTuv 56

cruXaYWYer^

174

71,

56
<pe\6vr]s

air oar pi (peiv

132

f.

f.

106

i)(r(rw7ros

f.

aTpaTi(J)Tr]s

168

crvyKpiveiv

107

I'crcroj

CTpa<priv ai 247
(TTpi(f)iv

nopcprj

217

Xuetc

112

ws (with nouns) 127,

162

162

(of multitudes)

crupevecrdai

184

VTToXvaai riva 24

81

(with dative)

arrjaaL

97

(TTfj.p.aTa
(TT-^KU)

= instead of 225, (I'Tr.Si'ca/tti')

vTro^dWetv = suborn) 113

82

-a^eLv

88

aTTo...

1)747)5

yTF^/)

(TTadrjfai, crrjvaL

OTeyeLv

13
ff

1 1

14

187

aovddpi.ov

vp-epq.

Tpox^s (yevicreus) 237

(Tiria

(of the

ffK6\o\j/

44
113

rpets rifiipas

TTj rp/rij

241

40
(Ttra,

a-Krjvos

151

155

TpaTT^^ais diaKOPew

136

[cripos,

f.

f.

wpddvfiov

eyu.e

(/itTa)

cretpds

43

To\p.dv (=virop.iveiv)

105

40,

(what reward...?) 15

172

ei...

TO (car
pawt^eLv,

f.

r7;Xau7ws 33

f.

(of geographical situation)

irpCJTos

27

tii/os

tAo5

225

irpocTO(pi\fiv

ra Trapa

Te...Kai 85

267

12

(ij

5^ 202

wj

eVi...

(i^eXer;/

125
(

= prevail)

21

= ?(<;5)

191

f.

Cambriljgc

PRINTED BY

J.

AND

C.

F.

CLAY,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Date Due